v\ 


\ 


* 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN. 


THE  LIFE 

or 

GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN, 

OF  THE 

VIRGINIA    LINE 

OF  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

WITH  PORTIONS  09  H3 

CORRESPONDENCE ; 

COMPILED   FROM   AUTHENTIC   SOURCES. 
BY    JAMES    GRAHAM 


FAHKK*  KUj£   FORTUNE.1' 

— 771 — " — r. — — 


NEW  YORK : 

DERBY    &    JACKSON,    119    NASSAU    ST 
1859. 


1\ 


according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  13M,  ky 

DERBY    &   JACKSON, 
In  \b»  Clerk'*  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  fc«  the  Southern  Dittrict  of  NewTortk 


W.  H.  TIlltON,  STEREOTTPKB.  OBO.  RU8SW.L  A  CO.,  TS1 


PREFACE. 


\V  HEN  a  writer  puts  forth  a  book,  the  subject  of  which  has  pre-engaged 
public  sympathy,  he  is  more  than  ordinarily  obligated  to  furnish  such 
explanations  regarding  its  origin  and  character,  as  may  give  it  a  claim  to 
public  confidence.  The  chief,  if  not  the  only  recommendations  of  this 
work,  will  be  found  in  the  motives  which  suggested  it,  and  in  the  truthful 
ness  of  its  details.  However  well-founded  may  be  my  fears,  that  I  shall 
fail  of  success  in  all  other  respects,  I  cherish  the  hope  that  in  these  I  shall 
prove  more  fortunate.  Satisfaction  to  the  reader  and  justice  to  myself, 
equally  require,  then,  that  in  presenting  these  sketches  to  the  public,  the 
considerations  with  which  they  originated,  and  the  circumstances  under 
which  they  were  completed,  should  be  briefly  stated. 

At  the  death  of  General  Morgan,  his  papers,  correspondence,  &c.,  went 
into  the  possession  of  his  son-in-Jaw,  General  Presley  Neville.  During  the 
fifteen  or  twenty  years  which  succeeded,  many  of  these  papers  were  lost  or 
destroyed.  What  remained  of  them  at  the  termination  of  this  period,  how 
ever,  were  collected,  arranged,  and  bound  into  two  large  volumes,  by  the 
general's  grandson,  Major  Morgan  Neville,  to  whom,  at  the  death  of  his 
father,  they  were  left.  When  he  died,  these  volumes  became  the  property 
of  his  widow,  who  submitted  them  to  my  perusal,  with  the  object  of  ascer 
taining  whether  the  publication  of  a  select  portion  of  their  contents  would 
be  advisable  or  not. 

This  collection  is  a  very  valuable  one,  embracing  as  it  does,  letters  hith 
erto  unpublished,  from  Washington,  Greene,  Lafayette,  Wayne,  Gates, 
Jefferson,  Hamilton,  Henry,  Rutledge,  and  many  other  distinguished  men 
of  the  revolutionary  era.  It  was  with  no  little  pleasure  that  I  perused  and 
re-perused  these  interesting  relics  of  men  and  times  associated  with  such 
glorious  recollections.  They  furnish  an  epistolary  history  of  the  war,  from 
the  pens  of  its  leading  spirits ;  and  abound  in  facts  and  circumstances, 


VI  PREFACE. 

which  the  historian  has  either  failed  or  feared  to  notice.  But  what  chiefly 
attracted  my  attention,  was  the  additional  light  which  they  shed  upon  the 
private  character  and  military  services  of  General  Morgan,  and  upon  the 
details  of  his  long  and  eventful  career.  Until  I  saw  these  papers,  I  labored 
under  the  common  error  of  assigning  to  him  a  position  among  the  worthies 
of  the  revolution,  far  below  that  which  he  not  only  deserved,  but  actually 
occupied.  My  curiosity  to  learn  all  that  was  attainable  of  his  history  was 
now  aroused.  After  examining  all  the  sources  of  information  within  my 
reach,  I  became  convinced  that  few,  if  any,  of  the  heroes  of  that  day  furnished 
larger  contributions  than  he  did  to  the  glory  of  our  arms,  or  surpassed  him  in 
the  amount  and  value  of  their  services.  Nevertheless,  I  found  that  beyond 
a  few  brief,  and  generally  incorrect  sketches,  and  a  short  paragraph  in  a 
biographical  dictionary,  almost  everything  regarding  him,  not  incidental 
to  the  history  of  the  revolutionary  struggle,  existed  only  in  a  tradition, 
already  distorted  by  the  operations  of  time,  and  soon  to  be  merged  into 
an  irreclaimable  oblivion  ;  that  his  character  and  conduct  had  been  mis 
conceived  in  some  cases,  and  misrepresented  in  others ;  and  that  from 
these  causes,  many  of  our  revolutionary  historians  had  been  betrayed  into 
statements  at  variance  with  facts,  and  injurious  to  his  fame.  The  absence 
of  full  and  correct  information  regarding  a  man  whose  name  and  deeds 
furnish  so  rich  a  source  fui  national  pride,  has,  besides,  tempted  Fiction  to 
make  him  the  theme  of  her  legends.  But  the  fanciful  pictures  vhich  she 
has  drawn,  though  recognizable,  are  not  likenesses,  while  the}  fall  far 
short  of  the  spirit  and  dignity  which  invested  the  reality. 

The  American  people  hold  in  especial  reverence  the  memory  of  those 
whose  patriotism  and  valor  were  rendered  conspicuous  in  the  revolutionary 
war.  The  day  is  far  distant,  if,  indeed,  such  a  day  will  ever  arrive,  when 
they  will  cease  to  regard  with  interest  everything  in  relation  to  that  band 
of  heroes  and  sages.  I  felt  that  the  merit  of  good  intentions  would  at 
least  be  accorded  him,  who  would  essay  to  rescue  so  distinguished  a  name 
from  the  fate  with  which  it  was  threatened ;  and  that  if  he  should  succeed 
in  adding  to  the  stock  of  correct  information,  regarding  some  of  the  most 
important  events  of  the  war,  he  might  hope  for  a  more  gratifying  indica 
tion  of  public  approval.  Yet,  the  original,  and  other  sources  of  informa 
tion  then  in  my  possession,  furnished  ample  means,  not  only  to  compass 
these  ends,  but  to  vindicate  his  spotless  reputation,  to  restore  him  to  the 
high  position  which  he  occupied  among  the  heroes  and  patriots  of  the  war, 
and  to  win  him  a  more  enduring,  if  not  a  more  favorable  hold  upon  the 
memory  of  posterity.  With  reflections  like  these,  originated  the  determi- 


PREFACE.  Til 

nation  on  my  part,  to  collect  and  arrange  all  the  information  concerning 
the  general,  that  was  attainable  at  -so  late  a  day,  and  while  drawing  from 
this  a  detailed  narrative  of  his  eventful  life,  to  obtaia  for  his  fame  all  the 
benefit  which  its  testimony  afforded. 

But  ample  as  were  the  materials  furnished  by  Gen.  Morgan's  MSS.,  and 
the  published  memorials  of  the  revolutionary  war  and  of  its  leading  spirits, 
much  was  yet  to  be  gathered  before  a  complete  and  connected  chain  of 
events  could  be  formed.  My  efforts  to  supply  this  deficiency  led  me  into 
an  extensive  correspondence,  and  resulted  in  a  great  addition  to  my 
original  stock  of  information.  And  here  a  proper  occasion  presents  itself  to 
make  my  acknowledgments  to  tie  gentlemen  who  so  promptly  responded 
to  my  calls  for  aid.  To  a  large  number  of  these,  it  would  be  but  echoing 
the  suggestions  of  my  gratitude  to  express  my  thanks  in  connection  with 
their  names;  but  the  fear  that  such  a  return  would  be  distasteful  to 
them,  counsels  me  to  be  silent.  A  few,  however,  have  contributed  so 
largely  and  so  valuably  to  my  collections,  as  to  render  acknowledgments 
a  duty  as  well  as  a  pleasure.  The  first  of  these  is  the  late  Dr.  Win.  Hill, 
of  Winchester,  Virginia.  This  gentleman,  who  died  about  three  years  ago,  was 
one  of  Morgan's  personal  and  intimate  friends.  He  attended  the  general 
during  the  illness  which  terminated  his  life,  and  preached  the  funeral  sermon 
which  was  delivered  over  his  grave.  To  him  I  am  indebted  for  a  large  collec 
tion  of  facts,  anecdotes,  &c.,  in  relation  to  Gen.  Morgan,  which  run  through 
his  entire  career,  and  which  are  recorded  from  his  own  lips.  It  would  be 
difficult  to  estimate  the  advantages  I  derived  from  this  valuable  contribu 
tion.  Besides  the  intrinsic  information  which  it  yielded  so  largely,  it 
served  as  an  index,  whereby  the  reduction  of  a  chaos  of  facts  into  order 
was  facilitated,  and  it  explained  circumstances,  which,  without  it,  would 
have  remained  inexplicable.  Whatever  of  merit  may  be  accorded  to  the 
connection  of  events,  as  displayed  here  and  there  through  the  work,  will 
in  a  great  degree  be  owing  to  the  assistance  I  received  from  Dr.  Hill.  To 
P.  II.  Skipwith,  Esq.,  a  grandson  of  Gen.  Greene's,  I  am  greatly  obliged  for 
copies  of  a  number  of  letters,  written  by  Gen.  Morgan  to  Gen.  Greene  ; 
among  others,  the  original  report  of  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens,  and  the 
letters  following  that  event  up  to  the  time  when  the  American  army 
reached  Guilford  Court  House.  These  contributions  were  exceedingly 
valuable,  as  they  added  largely  to  the  mass  of  testimony,  proving  that  the 
statements  of  many  historians,  in  relation  to  the  operations  of  the  adverse 
armies,  before  and  after  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens,  are  erroneous.  My 
acknowledgments  are  likewise  due  to  T.  M.  Nightingale,  Esq.,  also  a 
descendant  of  Gen.  Greene,  for  portions  of  Morgan's  correspondence,  little 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

less  valuable  and  interesting  than  those  received  from  Mr.  Skipwith.  I 
am  also  under  obligations  to  Gov.  Johnson,  of  South  Carolina,  not  only 
for  the  valuable  information  which  he  caused  to  be  prepared  and  sent  to 
me,  but  for  the  lively  interest  which  he  manifested  in  the  progress  and 
object  of  my  labors. 

In  the  compilation  of  these  SKETCHES,  recourse  was  necessarily  and 
frequently  had  to  such  published  authorities  as  yielded  the  description  of 
information  I  sought.  I  have  had  frequent  occasion  to  profit  by  the 
details  of  works  of  this  character ;  but  in  no  case  have  I  knowingly  done 
so,  without  making  the  usual  marginal  reference.  Should  any  instance  to> 
the  contrary  be  discovered,  however,  I  hope  it  will  be  attributed  to 
inadvertence  rather  than  to  design.  From  this  general  acknowledgment, 
I  must,  however,  make  an  exception  in  favor  of  Judge  Johnson's  Life  of 
Gen.  Greene,  to  which  work  I  am  indebted  for  much  and  valuable  inform 
ation  regarding  Gen.  Morgan's  connection  with  the  military  operations  in 
the  South,  during  the  years  1780  and  1781.  The  assistance  I  derived 
from  Judge  Henry's  narrative,  in  describing  Morgan's  sufferings  and 
services  during  the  memorable  expedition  to  and  assault  upon  Quebec, 
and  from  Gen.  Wilkinson's  memoirs,  in  giving  his  participation  in  the 
campaign  which  terminated  with  the  surrender  at  Saratoga,  also  deserve 
especial  notice. 

I  will  now  close  by  declaring  that  if  the  result  should  prove  in  any 
degree  an  acceptable  offering  to  the  memory  of  the  man  whose  life  and 
services  it  purports  to  record,  and  whose  fame  it  essays  to  preserve,  I  shall 
feel  myself  amply  rewarded. 

JAMES  GRAHAM. 

NEW  OBLEANS,  J/ay,  1866. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

The  Ancestry,  parentage,  and  early  history  of  General  Daniel  Morgan— The  impressions 
created  by  his  first  appearance  in  Virginia — His  first  employment — Superintends  a  mill 
—employed  as  a  wagoner — Purchases  a  wagon  and  horses,  and  becomes  a  wagoner  on 
his  own  account — His  great  and  rapid  improvement,  physical  and  mental — Glance  at  the 
country  and  its  population — He  begins  to  attract  notice — The  opening  of  the  seven  years' 
war — Morgan  engaged  as  a  wagoner  in  the  train  of  General  Braddock — The  army 
advances — The  difficulties  which  it  encounters  in  its  march — Morgan  fights  and  con 
quers  a  noted  pugilist— Braddock's  defeat— The  retreat  to  Fort  Cumberland— Measures 
of  defence  taken  by  the  Virginia  Assembly —Morgan  employed  as  a  wagoner  in  the 
service  of  the  colony, IT 


CHAPTER    II. 

Morgan  is  engaged  in  transporting  supplies — The  attack  of  a  band  of  Indians  repulsed — 
He  strikes  an  officer,  and  receives  five  hundred  lashes — Anecdote — Inroad  of  the 
French  and  Indians — Surprise  and  destruction  of  Captain  Mercer  and  his  command — 
Morgan  joins  a  body  of  militia  sent  to  reinforce  the  garrison  at  Edward's  fort — In  an 
attack  upon  the  fort,  Morgan  distinguishes  himself — Receives  commission  as  ensign — 
Falls  into  an  ambuscade,  is  desperately  wounded,  but  escapes — Remarks  upon  his  char 
acter,  habits,  &c. — The  meetings  at  Berry's  tavern — His  fights  with  Bill  Davis — Anec 
dote—Morgan  marries— Establishes  himself  at  "Soldiers'  Rest "— Pontiac's  war— Mor 
gan  takes  the  field,  and  advances  to  Fort  Cumberland — At  the  close  of  the  war,  returns 
home — His  daughters — His  moral  and  intellectual  improvement — Is  commissioned  a 
captain, 28 


CHAPTER   III. 

Increase  of  population  and  resources  of  the  Virginia  Valley — Dissatisfaction  of  the  Indians 
at  the  encroachments  of  the  whites— The  murder  of  Indians— Preparations  for  war— 
The  expedition  to  the  Wappatomica  towns,  under  Major  McDonald— Morgan  commands 


I  CONTENTS. 

a  company  therein — After  destroying  the  towns,  corn,  &c.,  McDonald  retreats — Con 
flict  with  the  Indians  on  the  march — Arrival  at  Wheeling  of  Lord  Dunmore  with  the 
northern  division  of  the  army — Is  joined  by  Morgan — The  army  advances  towards  the 
Shawanese  towns — Battle  of  the  Point — Morgan  marches  with  a  detachment  under 
Major  Crawford,  and  destroys  the  hostile  towns — Peace  concluded  with  the  Indians — 
Events  preliminary  to  the  Revolutionary  struggle — Pledge  of  the  troops  to  support  the 
Bostonians  in  the  event  of  hostilities — The  war  commenced — Morgan  commissioned  a 
captain  of  riflemen — Raises  a  company  and  marches  to  Boston — Joins  a  detachment 
commanded  by  Arnold,  about  starting  on  a  secret  expedition, 44 


CHAPTER   IV. 

Invasion  of  Canada — Arnold's  expedition  to  Quebec — Joined  by  Morgan — Dispute  in  rela 
tion  to  command — Letter  from  Washington — Expedition  moves  up  the  Kennebec — Its 
progress,  and  the  difficulties  it  encounters — Morgan's  capacity  for  command,  illustrated 
— Difficulties  encountered  by  the  expedition — It  crosses  the  "  height  of  land  " — Morgan 
and  his  company  attempt  to  descend  the  Chaudiere — Lose  all  their  bateaux,  and  narrowly 
escape  destruction  in  the  rapids — Expedition  suffers  dreadfully  from  hunger,  cold  and 
fatigue — Reaches  the  settlements  at  the  river  de  Loup — Subsequently  advances  to  Point 
Levi — Reflection — Sympathy  of  the  inhabitants  in  the  objects  of  the  expedition — Morgan 
captures  midshipman  McKenzie — The  humanity  he  displayed  on  that  occasion — Prepar 
ations  for  crossing  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  assaulting  Quebec — The  river  crossed,  .  55 


CHAPTER    V. 

Vigorous  preparations  of  the  enemy — Americans  cross  the  St.  Lawrence — Morgan  pro 
poses  an  immediate  assault  upon  the  town — Capture  of  Caldwell's  house — Demonstra 
tion  before  the  the  town — Altercation  between  Morgan  and  Arnold — Americans  retire 
to  Point  aux  Trembles — On  the  arrival  of  Gen.  Montgomery,  they  return  and  lay  siege 
to  Quebec — It  is  at  length  resolved  to  assault  the  town — The  dispositions  with  this 
object,  and  the  attack — Arnold,  struck  down,  is  succeeded  in  the  command  by  Morgan 
— His  intrepid  conduct  during  the  assault — Captures  the  first  barrier — Advances  against 
the  second  barrier — Encounters  a  body  of  the  enemy — Morgan  shoots  their  officer — 
Bloody  encounter  at  the  second  barrier — Americans  repulsed — Are  at  length  sur 
rounded  by  the  enemy,  to  whom  they  surrender — The  progress  of  Montgomery's  divi 
sion — Reflections, 82 


CHAPTER    VI. 

Governor  Carleton — His  kind  treatment  of  the  prisoners — Their  efforts  to  escape — Morgan 
offered  a  colonelcy  in  the  British  service,  which  he  rejects  with  indignation— Arnold 
still  invests  Quebec— Arrival  of  the  British  fleet,  with  an  army  of  twelve  thousand  men 
—The  British  rule  re-established  over  Canada — The  prisoners  petition  Gov.  Carleton  for 
permission  to  return  to  their  homes  on  parole — Their  liberation — Morgan  visits  the 
American  head-quarters— At  the  recommendation  of  the  commander-in-chief,  he  is 


CONTENTS.  XI 

appointed  colonel  of  the  Rifle  regiment — Recruiting  for  the  new  army-  Morgan  urged 
to  push  the  enlistment  for  his  regiment — He  inarches  to  Morristown — Formation  of  the 
regiment  of  Rangers — The  instructions  of  the  commander-in-chief,  ....  109 


CHAPTER    VII. 

The  enemy  advance  in  the  direction  of  the  Delaware — The  Rangers  approach,  and  attack 
their  outposts  and  flanking  parties — The  enemy  retire  towards  Amboy — Attacked  by 
Morgan,  and  pursued  by  him  and  Wayne  as  far  as  Piscataway — The  enemy  march  to 
Westfield — Morgan  engages  their  advance — On  their  retreat  to  Rahway,  Scott  and 
Morgan  attack  them  with  effect — Northern  army  reinforced — Morgan  ordered  to  Haver- 
straw — Uncertainty  as  to  the  enemy's  designs — Morgan  is  ordered  to  hasten  towards 
Philadelphia — After  a  period  of  doubt,  receives  orders  to  march  to  the  north  and  join 
General  Gates — Extracts  of  letters  from  the  commander-in-chief  in  relation  to  Morgan 
and  his  corps — The  situation  of  affairs  in  the  north — Morgan  arrives  at  Albany — Letter 
from  General  Gates  to  Morgan — Arrival  of  the  latter  at  head-quarters — Morgan  receives 
a  fluttering  reception  from  General  Gates — A  battalion  of  light  infantry  is  added  to  hia 
command,  ...............  124 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

The  American  army  encamp  on  Behmus  Heights — Morgan  thrown  forward  to  observe  the 
enemy — He  engages  a  German  regiment,  and  forces  it  to  retire — The  British  take  a  posi 
tion  nearer  to  the  American  camp — The  events  preliminary  to,  and  attendant  upon, 
the  battle  of  Behmus  Heights — Reflections  on  this  battle — The  letters  of  the  opposing 
generals  concerning  it — The  projected  assault — Burgoyne  resolves  to  await  the  expected 
junction  with  Sir  Henry  Clinton — Difficulty  between  Gates  and  Arnold  respecting  Mor 
gan  and  his  command — Arnold  resigns  his  command  in  the  army — Gates  refuses  to  be 
reconciled  to  Arnold,  or  to  restore  him  to  his  command — Remarks  on  these  cir 
cumstances,  ...............  140 


CHAPTER   IX. 

Letter  from  Washington  to  Gen.  Gates,  and  an  extract  from  the  latter's  reply — Critical 
situation  of  Burgoyne — His  advance  leads  to  the  second  battle  of  Stillwater — Morgan's 
corps  routs  the  British  light  infantry — Death  of  Gen.  Frazer — Assault  on  the  enemy's 
camp — Anecdote — Cornwallis  abandons  his  camp,  and  takes  a  new  position — Morgan 
advances  to  impede  the  enemy's  retreat — Skirmishes  with  their  pickets — American  army 
return  to  their  entrenched  camp,  when  Burgoyne  retreats  to  the  north  bank  of  Saratoga 
creek,  and  encamps — He  is  overtaken  by  the  Americans — Burgoyne  meditates  a  retreat 
to  Fort  Edward— His  advanced  detachments  driven  back — He  resolves  to  abandon  his 
baggage,  &c.,  and  endeavor  to  escape  by  a  night  march — The  hopelessness  of  his  situa 
tion  by  the  frustration  of  his  scheme — Contemplated  assault  upon  the  enemy's  camp — 
Fortunate  discovery  of  mistake — Position  of  the  American  army — Correspondence 
regarding  a  capitulation — Termination  of  the  campaign — General  reflections — Unfriendly 
conduct  of  Gen.  Gates  to  Morgan — The  cause  of  this  change — Anecdote — Remarks  on 
the  propriety  of  employing  marksmen,  ....*....  157 


Xll  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    X. 

Morgan  marches  from  Saratoga,  southward — Gates's  unwillingness  to  supply  the  co-o- 
mander-in-chief  with  reinforcements — The  latter's  anxiety  for  the  return  of  Morgau— 
The  opinion  of  the  army  regarding  the  rifle  corps  and  its  commander — Military  eve  <w». 
— Morgan  arrives  at  Whitemarsh — Expedition  under  Cornwallis — Lafayette,  with  » 
portion  of  the  rifle  corps,  engages  and  defeats  a  body  of  the  enemy — The  Britcb 
advance  to  Chestnut  Hill — Routs  the  Pennsylvania  militia — Engaged  by  Morgan  and 
General  Gist,  with  Maryland  militia — The  latter  obliged  to  yield — The  riflemen,  after  a 
sanguinary  conflict,  retire  in  good  order — The  loss  severe  on  both  sides — Death  of 
Major  Morris — Lafayette — His  generosity  towards  the  widow  and  orphans  of  Morris — 
The  American  army  goes  into  winter  quarters — Disposition  of  troops — Foraging  expe 
dition  of  the  enemy — Morgan  in  observation,  has  repeated  skirmishes  with  them — 
Hardships  he  encountered  from  hunger,  cold  and  want  of  rest — The  enemy  return  to 
Philadelphia — The  distressing  situation  of  the  American  army — Morgan  leaves  his  com 
mand  on  a  short  visit  home — His  reception, 176 


CHAPTER   XI. 

Morgan  returns  to  the  army— Opening  of  the  new  campaign— Abortive  attempt  to 
surprise  Lafayette  at  Barren  Hill — Morgan,  with  400  volunteers,  pursues  the  enemy — 
Preparations  of  the  latter  for  some  important  movement — Consequent  precautions  of 
the  commander-in-chief — Morgan's  activity — His  system  of  commanding — His  aversion 
to  flogging  —  Anecdotes  —  The  enemy  evacuate  Philadelphia — The  movements  of  the 
American  army  which  followed — Morgan  detached  in  aid  of  Gen.  Maxwell — The 
British  march  to  Monmouth  C.H.— Morgan  gains  their  right  flank — Captures  their 
straggling  parties — Plan  to  ensnare  him  recoils  on  its  authors — Morgan  and  Dickinson 
meditate  an  attack  on  the  enemy's  baggage — Change  of  dispositions  in  the  British  line 
of  march — Battle  of  Monmouth  Court-house — Morgan's  disappointment  at  not  having 
had  a  share  in  the  conflict. — Enemy  retreat  to  Middletown,  followed  by  Morgan — Battle 
between  his  regiment  and  the  British  rear  guard— The  enemy  embark  for  New-York, 
and  Morgan  marches  for  New  Brunswick, 191 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Morgan  commands  Woodford's  brigade — The  rifle  corps — Operations  of  the  army — 
Letters  from  Lord  Stirling — Correspondence  in  relation  to  recruiting  service — Letter 
from  Lafayette — Movements  of  the  enemy — American  army  goes  into  winter  quarters — 
Morgan  appointed  colonel  of  the  7th  Virginia  regiment — Operations  of  the  enemy  on 
the  Hudson — Gen.  "VVoodford  resumes  his  command — Causes  operating  on  Morgan's 
mind,  determining  him  to  retire  from  the  service — Letter  from  Washington — Morgan  at 
home — Regret  of  the  army  at  his  retirement — Operations  in  the  South — Gen.  Gates 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Southern  army — His  letter  to  Morgan — Their  recon 
ciliation — Morgan  refuses  to  comply  with  the  demand  for  his  services  without  an 
Increase  of  rank — Takes  the  field  on  hearing  the  result  of  the  battlo  of  Catnden,  .  215 


CONTENTS.  X1H 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

The  dispositions  and  operations  of  the  opposing  forces — Morgan  joins  Gates  at  Hills- 
borough — The  enemy  advances  towards  North  Carolina — Morgan  offered  a  command 
in  the  North  Carolina  militia — Appointed  by  Gates  to  command  a  legionary  corps — 
Battle  of  King's  Mountain — Cornwallis  retreats  to  Winnsborough — Morgan  appointed 
a  brigadier  general — Letter  from  Gen.  Gates  —  Morgan  advances  to  vicinity  of  the 
enemy — Letter  fron:  Col.  0.  H.  Williams — Destitution  of  the  army — Repulse  of  Major 
Wernys — Battle  of  Blackstock  House  —  Capture  of  Col.  Rugely  and  his  command — 
Congress  determines  to  supersede  Gen.  Gates — Gen.  Greene — His  arrangements,  pre 
liminary  to  taking  the  command  of  the  Southern  army — The  general  prospect — Gen. 
Greene's  plan  of  action — Morgan  appointed  to  a  separate  command — He  marches  to  the 
west  of  Broad  rivei-  -Greene,  with  the  main  body,  moves  to  the  Pedee  —  Morgan's 
instructions, 236 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

Morgan  marches  towards  the  Catawba  river— His  expectations  of  being  joined  by  the 
militia  disappointed— Causes  of  their  non-appearance— Letter  from  Gen.  Davidson- 
Morgan's  arrangements— Detaches  Col.  Washington  against  a  body  of  Tories— The 
latter  cut  to  pieces— Washington  destroys  Fort  Williams— Morgan  sends  another 
detachment  to  covc»  Washington's  retreat — Letters :  from  Morgan  to  Greene ;  from 
Gov.  Rutledge  to  Morgan  ;  from  Greene  to  Morgan  ;  from  Col.  0.  H.  Williams  to 
Morgan  ;  from  (Veene  to  Morgan ;  from  Morgan  to  Greene ;  from  Greene  to 
Morgan— Cornwallis  directs  Tarleton  to  advance  against  Morgan— Cornwallis  puts  his 
army  in  motion, 262 


CHAPTER    XV. 

Morgan  determines  to  take  a  position  nearer  to  the  fords  of  Broad  river — Tarleton 
approaches — Morgan  retires  to  Burr's  Mills — Tarleton  crosses  the  Pacolet — Morgan 
marches  to  the  Cowpens,  where  he  announces  hid  intention  of  awaiting  the  enemy — 
Letter  from  Morgan  vr>  Greene,  and  reply  thereto — Tarleton  follows  Morgan — A  com 
parison  of  these  officers — The  motives  which  actuated  them  respectively  in  risking  a 
battle  —  Morgan's  preparations  for  the  expected  conflict  —  Anecdote  —  Tarleton 
approaches — Skirmish  between  the  enemy's  advance  and  the  American  patrol — The 
Cowpens— Description  of  the  field— Morgan's  disposition  of  his  forces— His  directions 
and  exhortations  to  the  men — The  enemy's  cavalry  drive  in  the  American  front — 
Tarleton's  disposit'ons— His  advance  to  the  attack— The  battle— The  enemy  routed— 
Conflict  between  Washington  and  Tarleton — The  latter  escapes  capture  only  by  a 
mistake  of  his  pursuers — The  results — Official  account  of  the  battle,  with  a  list  of  the 
officers  engaged  therein., 281 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

Reflections  suggested  by  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens— Morgan's  conduct  on  that  occasion 
defended— The  news  of  the  victory  received  with  joy  throughout  the  country— Resolu- 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

tions  of  Congress  and  letter  of  President  Huntington — Resolutions  of  Virginia  House  of 
Delegates,  and  letter  from  Speaker,  Richard  M.  Lee— Congratulatory  letters  from  Gen. 
Davidson,  Gov.  Rutledge,  Col.  0.  H.  Williams  and  Gen.  Sumter — After  the  battle,  Mor 
gan  retreats  across  Broad  river  towards  the  Catawba — Cornwallis,  deterred  by  the 
result  of  the  battle,  awaits  a  junction  with  Leslie  before  marching  in  pursuit  of  Morgan 
— Believing  that  the  latter  intended  remaining  north  of  Broad  river,  Cornwallis  inarches 
in  that  direction — Discovers  his  mistake — His  unavailing  pursuit— Morgan  reaches  the 
east  bank  of  the  Catawba — His  letter  to  Gen.  Greene — Reflections  upon  the  military 
events  just  detailed — Morgan  resolves  to  defend  the  fords  of  the  Catawba — His  letters  to 
Gen.  Greene  from  this  quarter, 313 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

The  disappointment  of  Morgan's  expectations  of  efficient  aid  from  the  militia — Joined  by 
Gen.  Davidson  with  eight  hundred  men — The  British  at  length  approach  the  Catawba 
— The  river  becomes  suddenly  impassable — Gen.  Greene  arrives  at  Sherrald's  ford— The 
Catawba  subsides,  when  Morgan  retreats  to  the  Yadkin — The  fords  of  the  Catawba 
guarded  by  Davidson  and  his  militia — The  enemy  cross  the  river— Battle  at  McCowan's 
ford,  and  death  of  Davidson — Tarleton's  cruelty  at  Tarrant's  tavern — Morgan  crosses 
the  Yadkin— His  rear  guard  attacked  by  the  enemy,  who  are  repulsed — Cornwallis 
advances  to  the  Yadkin,  now  also  become  impassable — He  marches  to  the  shallow 
fords — The  American  divisions  concentrate  at  Guilford,  C.  H. — Morgan  becomes  too 
unwell  to  continue  in  the  field— His  letters  to  Gen.  Greene  regarding  his  ill-health,  and 
signifying  his  wish  for  leave  of  absence — Greene  determines  to  retire  still  farther — 

'  Remarks  on  the  condition,  objects  and  prospects  of  the  contending  forces — Morgan 
offered  the  command  of  the  light  troops — He  obtains  leave  to  retire — He  is  solicited  to 
take  command  of  the  North  Carolina  militia — American  army  retreats  towards  Boyd's 
ferry — Morgan  proceeds  to  Virginia — Reflections  on  the  military  events  subsequent  to 
the  battle  of  the  Cowpens,  and  on  his  participation  therein — The  misstatements  regarding 
these  events,  and  Morgan,  which  have  crept  into  history,  exposed,  ....  888 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Morgan  determines  to  go  home— Compelled  from  weakness  to  stop  on  the  way — Extracts 
from  a  letter  to  Gen.  Greene — His  letter  to  Greene  from  Carter  Harrison's — Reaches 
home— Letter  from  Gen.  Greene,  giving  an  account  of  the  battle  of  Guilford  C.  II.— 
Morgan's  reply — His  health  partially  restored — Is  solicited  by  the  authorities  of  Virginia 
to  give  his  aid  in  resisting  her  invaders — Letter  from  Lafayette — Resolution  of  the 
House  of  Delegates— Letter  from  Gov.  Jefferson— Morgan  suppresses  the  Claypoole 
insurrection— Rumors  of  the  advance  of  the  enemy  into  the  valley — Removal  of  the 
prisoners— Martial  spirit  aroused— Address  of  the  speakers  of  the  Virginia  Legislature 
to  Morgan,  soliciting  his  assistance— He  raises  a  force  of  horse  and  foot,  and  marches 
to  join  Lafayette — Letters  from  the  latter  —  Battle  at  Jamestown  —  Morgan  joins 
Lafayette  the  day  following— Is  invested  with  the  command  of  the  cavalry  and  the 
light  troops,  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .!.  .  " .  .  .  •  •  869 


CONTENTS.  XV 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

Lafayette  retires  to  Richmond— Wayne  and  Morgan  posted  at  Goode's  bridge— Cornwallis 
inarches  towards  Portsmouth — Tarleton  dispatched  to  Bedford  Co. — Unsuccessful 
attempt  to  intercept  him — Letter  from  Lafayette — He  encamps  on  Malvin  Hill — Letters 
from  Wayne — Morgan  again  unwell — Letter  to  Greene — The  reply— Morgan  returns 
home — Letter  from  Lafayette — Letter  to  Washington — The  reply— Letter  to  Washing 
ton — The  reply — removes  to  "  Saratoga" — His  elder  daughter  married  to  Col.  Neville 
— Morgan's  health  partially  restored — Letter  to  Greene — His  conduct  on  the  disbandment 
of  the  army — The  Cowpens  medal — Letter  to  J.  F.  Mercer — The  reply — The  soldiery 
become  the  victims  of  speculators— Morgan  interferes  in  behalf  of  the  former— His 
motives  misrepresented  by  the  speculators  to  the  injury  of  his  character — Washington 
in  consequence,  ceases  to  esteem  him — An  explanation  is  followed  by  a  reconciliation — 
Morgan's  conduct  under  the  calumnies  of  his  enemies — Extract  of  a  letter  from  Col.  C. 
M.  Thurston, 390 


CHAPTER    XX. 

Morgan  in  private  life — Becomes  wealthy,  and  rises  in  consideration — His  younger  daugh 
ter  married  to  Major  Heard — He  obtains  the  Cowpens  medal — Indian  war — Defeat  of 
St.  Clair,  followed  by  preparations  for  a  new  campaign — Morgan  appointed  a  brigadier 
general — The  excise  law,  and  the  consequences  of  its  execution — Gen.  Neville — 
Appointed  inspector — Resistance  to  the  law  assumos  the  form  of  rebellion — Meetings  of 
the  insurgents — Gen.  Neville's  house  attacked,  and  destroyed  by  fire— He  and  other 
persons  obnoxious  to  the  insurgents  obliged  to  flee— Meeting  at  Braddock's  field — The 
President  resolves  to  maintain  the  laws — Sends  commissioners  to  confer  with  the  insur 
gents,  and  calls  15,000  men  into  service — The  Convention  at  Parkinson's  ferry — Mor 
gan's  opinion  of  the  conduct  of  the  insurgents — Is  appointed  major  general  of  the 
Virginia  militia — His  alarm  for  the  safety  of  his  daughter  and  her  children — Prepares  to 
go  to  Pittsburg,  but  is  dissuaded  therefrom — Letter  from  Col.  Neville — The  alacrity  with 
which  the  Virginians  obeyed  the  President's  call  for  aid — Letter  to  the  President — The 
reply — Letter  from  Col.  Hamilton — The  militia  advance  into  the  theatre  of  disturbance 
— Morgan  marches  to  Pittsburg — Termination  of  the  "whisky  insurrection" — The 
troops  return  home, 412 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

Morgan  stationed  in  the  disaffected  region — Resolution  of  Congress — A  new  force  enlisted 
— Arrests — The  judicious  policy  adopted  by  Morgan — Its  happy  results — His  generosity 
—Is  a  candidate  for  Congress — Is  defeated — Bad  effects  of  his  absence  from  the  disaf 
fected  region — Letter  from  Washington — Morgan's  reply — Termination  of  his  military 
career— Is  again  a  candidate  for  Congress — Is  successful — Becomes  unwell — Is  repor 
ted  dead — Extract  of  a  letter  from  Washington — The  eventual  army — Letter  from 
Washington — Morgan  becomes  religious— Remaps  on  this  fact — Anecdotes — The  clos 
ing  scene — His  death — His  descendants — Concluding  remarks, 433 

APPENDIX, 45T 


THE    LIFE 


OF 


GENERAL  DANIEL   MORGAN. 


CHAPTER   I. 

The  Ancestry,  parentage,  and  early  history  of  General  Daniel  Morgan — The  impressions 
created  by  his  first  appearance  in  Virginia — His  first  employment — Superintends  a  mill 
— employed  as  a  wagoner — Purchases  a  wagon  and  horses,  and  becomes  a  wagoner  on 
his  own  account— His  great  and  rapid  improvement,  physical  and  mental— Glance  at  the 
country  and  its  population — He  begins  to  attract  notice — The  opening  of  the  seven  years' 
war — Morgan  engaged  as  a  wagoner  in  the  train  of  General  Braddock — The  army 
advances — The  difficulties  which  it  encounters  in  its  march — Morgan  fights  and  con 
quers  a  noted  pugilist — Braddock's  defeat — The  retreat  to  Fort  Cumberland — Measures 
of  defence  taken  by  the  Virginia  Assembly  —Morgan  employed  as  a  wagoner  in  the 
service  of  the  colony. 

REGARDING  the  ancestry,  the  parentage,  and  even  the  early 
history  of  GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN,  but  little  is  known.  The 
writer  deeply  regrets  the  necessity,  thus  imposed  upon  him  at 
the  very  outset  of  his  labors,  of  disappointing,  if  not  disgusting 
the  reader :  for  generally,  there  is  no  part  of  a  great  man's 
career  which  is  regarded  with  more  interest  than  that  with 
which  it  commences.  But  the  deficiency  should,  and  we  feel 
assured  will  be,  ascribed  to  the  causes  about  to  be  stated,  and 
not  to  any  want  of  pains  or  perseverance  on  the  part  of  the 

writer. 

17 


•       «'    '  ~*  >C    •**    e*1  ^  Cr*,y*\J    ^          1      ^l 

18  THE     LIFE     OF 

The  only  source  of  information  on  these  points  was  General 
Morgan  himself.  Yet  for  reasons  which  remain  unexplained,  he 
was  studiously  uncommunicative  regarding  them.  When  ques 
tioned  concerning  his  parents  or  family,  or  the  days  of  his 
childhood,  he  either  evaded  a  direct  answer,  or  replied  in  a 
manner  that  put  a  stop  to  further  inquiries  of  such  a  nature.  It 
was  only  at  rare  intervals,  and  in  the  warmth  of  friendly  conver 
sation,  that  these  subjects  were  broached  by  him,  and  then  only 
incidentally.  On  such  occasions  he  would  hastily  resume  the 
main  thread  of  his  discourse,  evincing,  even  to  casual  observation, 
that  he  had  betrayed  himself  into  an  allusion  to  recollections 
that  were  either  painful  or  disagreeable.  To  these  occasional 
and  involuntary  revelations  we  are,  therefore,  indebted  for  every 
thing  that  is  known  concerning  him,  previous  to  his  first  appear 
ance  in  Virginia. 

General  Morgan  was  of  Welsh  extraction.  Between  the  years 
1720  and  1730,  many  emigrants  from  Wales  arrived  at  Phila 
delphia,  and,  proceeding  thence  up  the  Delaware,  settled  on  its 
banks.  Among  those  emigrants  were  his  parents.  He  was 
frequently  heard  to  declare  that  his  father  and  mother  were 
Welsh,  and  that  they  had  emigrated  to  this  country  about  the 
above-mentioned  period.*  It  appears  that  after  residing  on  the 
Pennsylvania  side  of  the  Delaware  for  a  year  or  two,  they 
removed  to  the  opposite  shore,  in  New  Jersey,  where  they  lived 
in  a  small  clearing,  cultivated  by  the  father,  until  all  trace  of 
them  is  lost.  What  their  circumstances  were,  how  they  lived, 
and  when  and  where  they  died,  are  facts  that  were  never 
revealed  by  General  Morgan ;  and,  perhaps,  after  his  removal  tc 
Virginia,  remained  unknown  even  to  himself.  Whether  they 
had  any  children  besides  the  subject  of  this  notice,  is  a  question 
equally  involved  in  mystery .f  lie  was  never  heard  to  speak  of 

*  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill. 

t  A  biographical  sketch  of  General  Morgan,  published  many  years  since,  in  a  work, 
entitled,  "  The  Glory  of  America,"  states  that  he  had  a  brother.    "  On  the  northern  fron- 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.         19 

brothers  or  sisters,  however;  and  the  impression  is,  either  that 
he  never  had  any,  or  that  having  had  either  or  both,  they 
died  before  he  had  attained  a  distinguished  position. 

In  relation  to  the  events  and  circumstances  of  his  life,  up  to 
the  period,  when,  in  1753,  and  at  the  age  of  seventeen  years,  ho 
made  his  first  appearance  in  Virginia,  he  was  equally  reserved 
Rogers,  in  his  Biographical  Dictionary,  and  a  few  other  writers, 
state  that  he  was  a  native  of  Durham  township,  Bucks  County, 
Pennsyslvania.  All  other  authorities,  however,  including  his 
descendants,  concur  in  assigning  to  New  Jersey  the  honor  of  his 
birth,  and  it  is  believed,  correctly  so.  He  was  born  in  Ilunterdon 
County,  in  that  State,  in  the  winter  of  the  year  1736. 

The  details  of  the  succeeding  seventeen  years  of  his  life  would 
furnish  little  to  interest  the  reader,  even  were  it  in  our  power  to 
give  them.  When  first  known  in  Virginia,  it  was  but  too  evident 
that  he  had  derived  but  little  advantage  from  the  teachings  of 
the  schoolmaster,  for  he  could  read  but  indifferently,  wrote  a 
hand  barely  legible,  and  had  but  an  imperfect  knowledge  of  the 
fundamental  rules  of  arithmetic.  His  manners  were  rude  and 
unpolished,  and  his  appearance  and  conversation  did  not  dis 
tinguish  him  from  the  humble  order  of  men  to  which  he  seemingly 
belonged.  From  the  time  he  was  able  to  labor,  he  must  have 
been  kept  actively  employed  by  his  father,  in  clearing  land,  split- 
ing  fence  rails,  and  in  performing  other  tasks  incidental  to  the 

tier  of  New  Jersey,"  the  writer  goes  on  to  say,  "his  brother  resided,  whom  he  had  not 
seen  for  many  years,  and  who,  he  learned,  was  in  extreme  indigence.  On  his  return  from 
Saratoga,  he  left  his  troops  a  few  days,  and  went  twenty  miles  out  of  his  way  to  see  him. 
During  this  visit,  he  slept  on  the  bare  floor,  his  brother  having  but  one  bed  in  the  house, 
which  he  refused  to  occupy  on  account  of  the  indisposition  of  his  sister-in-law.  He  offered 
his  brother  a  good  farm  if  he  would  remove  with  him  into  Virginia,  which,  from  strong 
local  attachment,  his  brother  declined."  We  have  looked  around  in  vain  for  a  confirma 
tion  of  this  story;  and,  all  the  circumstances  being  duly  considered,  we  cannot  accord 
to  it  our  belief.  It  is  much  more  probable  that  such  an  offer  was  made  by  a  rich  and 
generous  brother,  than  that  it  was  declined,  for  the  reasons  assigned,  by  a  poor  one. 
But  if  this  statement  is  correct,  the  brother  must  have  died  soon  afterward,  or  the  fact 
of  his  existence  would  have  become  generally  known,  as  was  everything  else  in  relation 
to  General  Morgan,  subsequent  to  his  brilliant  exploits  during  the  War  of  Independence. 


20  THELIFEOF 

improvement  of  a  new  farm.  This  was  the  only  occupation  he 
understood  at  that  period,  and  in  this  only  he  sought  employment. 
Everything  regarding  him,  in  fact,  gave  tokea  of  the  great  dis 
advantages  which  must  have  surrounded  his  boyhood.* 

The  cause  which  resulted  in  his  abandonment  of  the  home  of 
his  parents,  and  his  settlement  in  Western  Virginia,  was  briefly 
stated  by  him  to  be  a  disagreement  between  his  father  and  him 
self.  His  departure  was  without  the  knowledge  or  consent  of  his 
parents.  He  travelled  through  Pennsylvania  during  the  winter 
of  1753,  stopping  for  a  few  weeks  at  Carlisle,  where  he  obtained 
some  employment.  In  the  spring  of  that  year  he  crossed  into 
Virginia,  and  reached  a  small  settlement  in  Berkeley  County 
(since  Jefferson),  called  Charleston.  Here,  soon  after  his  arrival, 
he  obtained  employment  from  a  Mr.  Roberts,  who  cultivated  a  farm 
in  the  neighborhood. 

Young  Morgan  proved  to  be  very  industrious,  and  capable  of 
performing  a  large  amount  of  labor.  The  first  task  at  which  he 
was  set  was  to  grub  a  piece  of  ground  in  a  rough,  primitive  state, 
for  which  he  was  to  be  paid  by  the  acre.  The  work  was  done  so 
much  to  the  satisfaction  of  his  employer,  that  he  received  a  suc 
cession  of  jobs  of  the  same  kind,  and  at  length  was  engaged  to 
superintend  a  saw-mill,  which  had  just  been  erected  by  Mr. 
Roberts.f  He  was  employed  in  this  manner  for  the  greater  part 
of  a  year,  when  a  Mr.  Ashley,  steward  to  Nathaniel  Burwell,  Esq., 
of  Frederick  County,  offered  him  a  situation  as  a  wagoner. J  At 
this  period,  and  for  many  years  afterward,  supplies  for  the  region 
west  of  the  Blue  Ridge  were  transported  in  wagons,  from  Frede- 
rieksburg  and  the  older  settlements  east  of  that  range  of  moun 
tains.  The  business  of  the  wagoner  had  not  then  to  contend  with 
the  rivalry  of  the  steamboat  and  the  railroad ;  it  was,  in  conse 
quence,  a  profitable  and  an  important  one.  TLc  wages  offered  to 
Morgan  by  Mr.  Ashley,  were  much  better  than  those  he  had  been 
receiving  at  the  saw-mill.  Besides,  the  business  recommended  itself 

*  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill.  t  M8S.  of  Dr.  Hill.  j  Lee's  Memoirs,  428. 


GENERAL   DANIEL  MORGAN.        21 

to  Morgan,  as  being  less  continuous  and  confining  than  the  labor  in 
which  he  had  been  up  to  that  time  engaged ;  and  moreover,  it  favored 
a  design  he  had  already  formed,  of  becoming  a  wagoner  on  his  own 
account,  as  soon  as  he  could  command  the  means  of  purchasing  a 
wagon  and  horses.  He  accordingly  accepted  the  situation,  and  for 
about  six  months  drove  a  wagon  between  the  estate  of  Mr.  Burwell, 
on  the  Shenandoah,and  the  principal  market  towns  east  of  the  moun 
tains.  He  was  subsequently  employed  in  the  same  capacity  by 
John  Ballantyne,  Esq.,  the  owner  of  a  plantation  on  Opequon 
Creek.* 

A  little  more  than  two  years  had  elapsed  since  Morgan  arrived 
in  Virginia,  when  his  accumulated  earnings  enabled  him  to  pur 
chase  a  wagon  and  team.  He  now  became  a  wagoner  on  his 
own  account,  louring  this  period,  the  favorable  change  which 
had  taken  place  in  his  circumstances,  was  not  more  remarkable 
than  that  which,  his  person  and  manners  had  experienced.  The 
half-formed  boy  liad  developed  into  a  man  ;  and  one,  too,  of  such 
proportions  and  vigor  as  are  seldom  to  be  met  with,  even  in  per 
sons  above  twenty  years  of  age.  His  mind  had  experienced  a 
corresponding  improvement,  and  already  displayed  those  qualities 
which  seldom  fail  to  confer  on  their  possessor  a  distinction  more 
or  less  marked,  according  to  the  circumstances  by  which  he  is 
surrounded.  His  strength  and  spirit,  his  frank  and  manly  bear 
ing,  his  intelligence  and  good-humor,  set  off  by  a  rich  fund  of 
natural  wit,  which  he  kept  in  constant  exercise,  rendered  him  a 
favorite  among  the  people,  and  contributed  to  give  him  a  great 
influence  over  his  associates. 

At  this  period,  the  settlements  in  this  as  in  every  other  part  of 
Virginia,  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  were  few  and  far  between, 
thinly  inhabited  by  a  people  who,  for  the  most  part,  were  as 
rough  and  uncultivated  as  the  country  they  occupied.  Winchester 
was  a  small  settlement,  and  Berrysville  was  in  the  womb  of  time.f 
Beyond  Winchester,  in  a  westerly  direction,  the  country  was 

•  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hffl.  t  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  Tol.  ii.,  pp.  151, 9. 


22  THE     LIFE     OF 

uninhabited,  save  by  the  aborigines,  and  by  a  few  pioneers, 
than  ordinarily  adventurous  and  daring.  The  perils  by  which  the 
inhabitants  were  surrounded,  and  the  hardships  and  privations 
which  they  were  occasionally  called  upon  to  endure,  gave  a  dash 
of  intrepidity  and  recklessness  to  their  character,  and  made  them 
regard  courage  and  other  soldier-like  qualities  as  those  entitled  to 
the  highest  praise  and  honor.  The  habits  and  manners,  feelings 
and  impulses,  of  Morgan,  harmonized  with  those  of  the  people 
with  whom  he  was  then  in  association.  He  therefore  not  only 
assimilated  readily  with  them,  but  soon  became  popular  in  their 
eyes.  It  was  not  long  after  this  period,  when  his  immense 
strength  and  indomitable  spirit,  qualifications  which,  above  all 
others,  captivate  the  humbler  order  of  minds,  gave  him  the  undis 
puted  position  of  a  leader  among  them.* 

Morgan  was  pursuing  his  occupation  of  a  wagoner,  when 
important  events  gave  a  new  and  advantageous  turn  to  his  ener 
gies. 

The  rival  claims  of  Great  Britain  and  France  to  the  fertile 
regions  west  of  the  Alleghanies  having  been  productive  of  blood 
shed,  were  now  about  resulting  in  war.  A  short  time  before 
hostilities  broke  out,  Captain  Trent  was  obliged  to  surrender  the 
fort  he  had  established  at  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany  and 
Monongahela  rivers.  Subsequently,  Col.  Washington  surprised 
the  detachment  of  French  under  M.  Jumonville;  while  he,  in 
turn,  was  obliged  to  succomb  to  the  French  and  Indians,  at  the 
Great  Meadows.f  Instances  of  savage  incursion  and  murder  had 
been  of  common  occurrence.  They  now  increased  to  such  a  fear 
ful  extent,  as  to  threaten  the  depopulation  of  the  country  west  of 
the  Blue  Ridge.  The  people  of  the  provinces,  and  particularly 
those  of  Virginia,  were  in  a  state  of  great  excitement ;  and  from 
New  York  to  North  Carolina,  the  preparations  for  war  were 
everywhere  observable — in  the  enlistment  and  organization  of 

*  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill.        t  Marshall's  Washington  (Second  Edition),  vol.  i.,  pp.  4-6. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.         23 

troops,  and  the  collection  of  military  stores,  wagons,  horses,  <fcc. 
General  Braddock  having  been  sent  from  England  with  a  fine 
army  for  the  conquest  of  the  country  west  of  the  mountains,  had 
arrived  in  the  Potomac,  and  was  awaiting  the  opening  of  the 
spring  to  commence  operations.* 

The  contemplated  advance  of  so  large  an  army  through  such 
an  extent  of  wilderness,  called  for  extensive  means  of  transporta 
tion,  but  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty,  that  the  necessary  sup 
ply  of  horses  and  wagons  could  be  obtained.f  One  so  full  of  the 
spirit  of  a  warrior  as  was  Morgan,  needed  not  offers  more  tempt 
ing  than  those  which  were  made  him  to  join  the  expedition  with 
his  wagon  and  horses.  He  relinquished  his  peaceful  pursuits,  and 
commenced  his  military  career  in  the  humble  capacity  of  a 
teamster. 

The  army  under  Braddock,  consisting  of  two  British  regiments, 
with  a  train  of  artillery,  and  the  necessary  supplies  of  provisions 
and  military  stores,  was  put  in  motion  early  in  April,  and  concen 
trated  at  Fort  Cumberland,  the  designated  base  of  future  ope 
rations,  about  the  middle  of  May.£  Here  it  was  joined  by  a  pro 
vincial  force  of  about  twelve  hundred  men,  and  a  body  of  team 
sters,  camp-followers,  &c.,  to  the  number  of  five  hundred  more. 
In  the  beginning  of  this  month,  Morgan  proceeded  to  Fort 
Cumberland  with  a  wagon-load  of  supplies;  and  there,  with 
a  large  number  of  troops,  regular  and  provincial,  and  teamsters, 
and  others  engaged  in  the  service,  awaited  the  arrival  of  the 
army.  The  object  of  the  British  general  was  the  capture  of  Fort 
Duquesne  ;  and,  to  effect  this,  he  intended  moving  forward  with 
out  delay.  But,  from  the  want  of  a  sufficient  number  of  wagons 
and  horses  to  transport  the  artillery  and  supplies,  it  was  found  that 
an  immediate  advance  was  impracticable.  After  three  weeks 
had  been  consumed  in  supplying  this  deficiency,  the  army  wa?  at 

*  Marshall's  Washington  (First  Edition),  vol.  i.,  p.  884. 

t  Ibid,  vol.  i.,  p.  390. 

$  Spark's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  ii.,  p.  469. 


24  THELIFEOF 

length  put  in  motion.  But  so  slow  and  difficult  was  the  advance, 
that,  upon  reaching  the  Little  Meadows,  it  was  found  necessary  to 
adopt  new  measures  to  expedite  the  progress  of  the  army.  A 
body  of  twelve  hundred  men,  composed  of  the  greater  part  of  the 
regular  forces,  and  several  companies  of  provincial  troops,  com 
manded  by  Braddock  in  person,  was  accordingly  pushed  forward. 
The  remainder  of  the  army,  having  in  charge  the  artillery,  bag 
gage,  and  supplies,  was  left  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Dun- 
bar,  who  had  orders  to  follow  the  advance  by  easy  marches.* 

The  first  division  moved  from  the  camp  at  Little  Meadows 
on  the  19th  of  June,  leaving  Colonel  Dunbar  and  his  command  at 
that  place.  With  the  latter,  the  nature  of  Morgan's  duty  com 
pelled  him  to  remain.  The  country  through  which  they  had  to 
advance  was  rugged  and  uneven,  and  the  road  was  intersected  by 
swamps  and  creeks ;  they  consequently  moved  forward  but  very 
slowly.  The  horses  at  length  became  so  fatigued  as  to  threaten  a 
stop  to  further  progress.  Among  the  expedients  resorted  to,  for 
the  purpose  of  accelerating  the  advance,  one  was  to  detach  from 
one-half  of  the  wagons  and  artillery-carriages  the  horses  belonging 
to  them,  and  attaching  double  teams  to  the  rest,  to  move  forward 
in  this  manner  for  half  a  mile  or  so.  The  horses  were  then 
brought  back,  and  attached  to  the  remainder  of  the  baggage- 
train,  when  they  again  moved  in  advance  of  that  already  thrown 
forward. 

It  was  during  this  march  that  the  circumstances  occurred  which 
are  related  in  the  following  anecdote.  A  difficulty  arose  between 
the  captain  of  a  company  of  Virginia  troops  (to  which  Morgan 
was  attached  in  his  capacity  of  wagoner,  his  wagon  b^ino-  laden 
with  their  baggage),  and  a  powerful  fellow  who  accompanied 
the  army,  and  who  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  skilful  pugilist, 
and  a  bully.  It  was  agreed  between  the  disputants  that  upon  the 
first  halt  the  matter  should  be  settled  by  a  fight.  As  soon  as  the 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  891. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOKGAN.  25 

company  halted   for   dinner,   the  captain  stepped   out  to   meet 
his  antagonist,  when  he  was  accosted  by  Morgan — 

"  Captain,"  said  he,  "  you  must  not  light  that  man." 

"  Why  not  2"  inquired  the  officer. 

"  Because,"  replied  Morgan,  "  you  are  our  captain,  and  if  the 
fellow  was  to  lick  you,  we  should  be  all  disgraced.  But,  I 
will  fight  him,  and  if  he  licks  me,  it  will  not  hurt  the  credil  of  the 
company." 

The  captain  remonstrated  ;  but  disliking  the  necessity  of  placing 
himself  on  a  level  with  a  blackguard,  and  perceiving  that  his 
antagonist  was.  perfectly  willing  to  accede  to  the  arrangement,  he 
consented.  Morgan,  stripping  himself,  at  once  engaged  the  bully, 
and  in  a  very  short  space  of  time,  gave  him  so  severe  a  beating 
that  he  was  unable  to  rise  from  the  ground.  The  prowess 
displayed  by  one  so  young,  against  a  man  of  mature  years 
and  vigorous  frame,  and  who,  moreover,  was  celebrated  as  a  pugi 
list,  gave  Morgan  high  consideration  among  his  associates. 

From  the  19th  of  June,  the  day  on  which  Braddock  moved  for 
ward  with  the  advance,  until  the  10th  of  July,  the  troops  under 
Colonel  Dunbar  followed  slowly  and  with  great  difficulty.  On  the 
evening  of  the  10th,  while  lyin£  encamped  at  a  point  about  seven 
miles  west  of  the  Great  Meadows,  the  disastrous  news  of  Brad- 
dock's  defeat  reached  them.  During  the  succeeding  two  days, 
fragments  of  the  discomfited  detachments  continued  to  arrive, 
and  soon  the  contagion  of  their  fears  spread  through  the  camp. 
Numbers  of  the  provincial  troops  immediately  turned  back 
towards  home  ;  and  many  of  the  wagoners,  after  disencumbering 
their  wagons,  drove  off  to  the  settlements,  leaving  the  helpless 
sick  and  wounded  to  escape,  as  they  best  could,  the  savage 
enemy,  who,  it  was  supposed,  were  in  hot  pursuit* 

On  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  July,  General  Braddock  was 
brought  into  the  camp  upon  a  litter.  An  order  was  soon  after 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  ii.,  p.  86. 

2  ' 


26  THE     LIFE     OF 

given  to  retreat  to  Fort  Cumberland;  and  on  the  13th,  the  artil 
lery,  stores,  baggage,  &c.,  having  been  destroyed,  the  wagons 
remaining,  among  which  Morgan's  was  included,  were  filled  with 
the  sick  and  wounded,  and  started  in  that  direction.  The  troops 
under  Colonel  Dunbar  remained  on  the  ground  until  the  next 
day,  in  order  to  check  the  expected  pursuit  of  the  French 
and  Indians,  and  to  await  the  arrival  of  such  of  the  fugitives  as 
were  still  behind  unhurt.  During  the  night  of  the  13th,  and 
when  the  retreating  forces  were  within  a  mile  of  the  Great 
Meadows,  General  Braddock  expired.*  He  was  buried  in  the 
middle  of  the  road,  to  prevent  the  discovery  of  his  body  by  the 
Indians.  Morgan's  wagon  drove  over  the  grave,  as  did  all  the 
wagons  which,  followed  him  on  the  route  to  Cumberland.  On 
the  17th,  the  sick  and  wounded,  with  the  fugitives,  arrived 
at  Cumberland.  Colonel  Dunbar,  with  the  remainder  of  the 
army,  also,  soon  after,  reached  that  place. 

The  news  of  the  disastrous  result  of  Braddock's  campaign  was 
received  throughout  the  British  provinces  with  the  greatest  asto 
nishment.  On  the  frontiers  of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia,  it 
created  the  liveliest  apprehensions.  The  fears  of  the  inhabitants 
of  those  exposed  situations,  that  the  enemy  would  profit  by  their 
successes,  and  renew  their  robbing  and  murdering  incursions, 
were  speedily  realized.  The  exigencies  of  the  case  required 
the  application  of  all  the  means  of  resistance  which  the  British 
officers,  or  the  colonial  authorities,  could  command.  But,  Colonel 
Dunbar,  notwithstanding  the  defenceless  state  of  the  frontier,  and 
the  expected  advance  of  the  enemy,  soon  after  put  his  troops  in 
motion  for  Philadelphia,  where  they  went  into  winter  quar 
ters.! 

The  government  of  Virginia  met  the  emergency  with  prompti 
tude  and  vigor.  It  authorized  an  additional  regiment  of  sixteen 
companies  to  be  immediately  raised,  and  appoir  <ted  Washington  as 

*  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill. 

t  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  895. 


G  E  N  E  E  A  t,     DANIEL     M  u  E  G  A  N  .  27 

its  commander.  One  of  the  minor  consequences  of  this  and 
other  measures,  having  in  view  the  defence  of  the  Virginia  fron 
tier,  was  the  continuance  of  Morgan  in  the  service  of  the  colony. 
He,  with  his  wagon  and  team,  was  attached  to  the  quarter-mas 
ter's  department. 


28  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER    IT. 

Morgan  is  engaged  in  transporting  supplies— The  attack  of  a  band  of  Indians  repulsed— 
He  strikes  an  officer,  and  receives  five  hundred  lashes — Anecdote— Inroad  of  the 
French  and  Indians— Surprise  and  destruction  of  Captain  Mercer  and  his  command — 
Morgan  joins  a  body  of  militia  sent  to  reinforce  the  garrison  at  Edward's  fort — In  an 
attack  upon  the  fort,  Morgan  distinguishes  himself — Receives  commission  as  ensign — 
Falls  into  an  ambuscade,  is  desperately  wounded,  but  escapes — Remarks  upon  his  char 
acter,  habits,  &c. — The  meetings  at  Berry's  tavern — His  fights  with  Bill  Davis — Anec 
dote — Morgan  marries— Establishes  himself  at  "  Soldiers'  Rest" — Pontiac's  war — Mor 
gan  takes  the  field,  and  advances  to  Fort  Cumberland — At  the  close  of  the  war,  returns 
home — His  daughters — His  moral  and  intellectual  improvement — Is  commissioned  a 
captain. 

DURING  the  eight  years  which  succeeded  the  defeat  of  Brad- 
dock,  we  have  only  occasional  glimpses  of  Morgan's  career.  This 
is  unfortunate,  for  the  period  was  full  of  terrible  incidents,  a 
knowledge  of  his  participation  in  which,  it  is  believed,  would  fur 
nish  us  with  instances  of  heroism  as  brilliant  as  those  which 
afterwards  rendered  him  famous.  There  is  no  doubt  of  the  fact, 
however,  that  he  shared  in  nearly  all  the  principal  military 
events  of  the  Avar,  and  that  he  was  frequently  a  member  of  the 
small  parties  of  woodsmen  which  so  often  went  in  pursuit  of  pre 
datory  bands  of  the  French  and  Indians.  Such  of  these,  and  other 
remarkable  events  of  his  life  during  this  period  as  have  survived 
the  wear  of  time,  will  now  be  given. 

During  the  fall  of  1755,  and  the  winter  and  spring  of  the  suc 
ceeding  year,  Morgan  was  engaged  in  transporting  supplies  to  the 
troops  which  were  posted  at  various  points  along  the  Virginia 
frontier.  In  the  performance  of  this  duty,  he  was  constantly  sub- 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  29 

jected  to  the  greatest  danger  from  the  lurking  foe ;  and  on  two 
or  three  occasions,  narrowly  escaped  being  killed.  On  one  of 
these,  he  contributed  so  essentially  to  the  repulse  of  a  band  of 
Indians,  who  waylaid  the  small  party  which  accompanied  him 
and  some  other  wagoners,  on  the  road  from  Fort  Cumberland  to 
Winchester,  as  to  have  accorded  to  him  the  credit  of  the  victory. 

In  the  spring  of  1756,  he  was  sent  with  a  wagon-load  of  stores 
to  Fort  Chiswell,  one  of  the  posts  which  had  been  established  along 
the  Virginian  frontier,  and  situated  on  the  head  waters  of  New 
River.  While  at  this  place,  a  terrible  disaster  befell  him.  A 
British  lieutenant,  taking  offence  at  something  which  Morgan  had 
said  or  done,  abused  him  in  violent  terms,  and  at  length  struck 
him  with  the  flat  of  his  sword.  Morgan's  indomitable  spirit  could 
not  brook  this  outrage.  Forthwith  clenching  his  fist,  he  struck 
the  officer  so  heavy  a  blow  as  to  extend  him  senseless  on  the 
ground.  This  was  regarded  as  an  offence  so  grave  against  military 
law,  as  to  call  for  summary  and  exemplary  punishment.  A  drum 
head  court-martial  sentenced  Morgan  to  receive  five  hundred 
lashes.  Being  immediately  stripped  and  tied  up,  he  received  all  at 
once  the  allotted  number  of  lashes,  save  one.  When  the  terrible 
punishment  was  over,  it  is  said  that  the  flesh  on  his  back  hung 
down  in  tags.*  None  but  one  possessing  unusual  powers  of 
endurance,  and  an  iron  constitution,  could  have  survived  an  act 
of  cruelty  so  extraordinary,  even  in  the  British  army  of  that  day. 
But  he  soon  recovered  from  its  effects.  The  officer,  sensible  upon 
reflection  that  he  had  been  in  the  wrong,  and  regretting  the  con 
sequences  which  had  followed,  afterwards  made  Morgan  a  public 
apology.  This  was  a  slight  atonement  for  so  deep  an  injury ;  yet 
it  was  deemed  sufficient  by  Morgan,  who,  from  that  moment,  mag 
nanimously  discharged  his  mind  of  all  resentment  towards  the 
author  of  his  sufferings  and  disgrace. 

In  the  summer  of  1790,  at  Old  Fort  Chiswell,  the  tavern-keeper 
nt.  that  place  pointed  out  to  our  informantf  the  white  oak  tree 

*  MSS  of  Dr.  Eill.  t  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill. 


30  THELIFEOF 

to  which  Morgan   was  tied  when   he  received    this  unmercifi 
lashing. 

In  after  life,  and  when  among  his  friends,  Morgan  frequentl" 
alluded  to  this  event;  but  seldom  without  humorously  remarking 
that  there  was  one  lash  of  his  sentence  remaining  unpaid.  As  jv 
instance  of  this  kind,  the  following  anecdote  is  related  of  him 
when,  in  after  years,  he  was  confined  by  his  last  illness  to  his  bed. 
"Upon  one  occasion,"  says  our  informant,*  "while  assisting  in 
changing  his  linen,  I  discovered  his  back  to  be  covered  with 
scars  and  ridges  from  the  shoulders  to  the  waist.  '  General,'  said 
I,  *  what  has  been  the  matter  with  your  back  ?'  *  Ah  !'  replied  he, 
*  that  is  the  doings  of  old  King  George.  While  I  was  in  his  ser 
vice,  upon  a  certain  occasion,  he  promised  to  give  me  five  hundred 
lashes.  But  he  failed  in  his  promise,  and  gave  me  but  four  hun 
dred  and  ninety-nine ;  so  he  has  been  owing  me  one  lash  ever  since. 
While  the  drummer  was  laying  them  on  my  back,  I  heard  him 
miscount  one.  I  was  counting  after  him  at  the  time.  I  did  not 
think  it  worth  while  to  tell  him  of  his  mistake,  and  let  it  go  so !' " 

During  the  spring  and  summer  of  175*7,  the  French  and 
Indians,  descending  in  great  numbers  into  the  country  east  of  the 
mountains,  and  penetrating  to  the  base  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  spread 
death  and  destruction  among  the  intermediate  settlements.  All 
the  minor  forts  were  attacked,  and  even  forts  Cumberland  and 
London  were  menaced.  Among  other  disasters  which  befell  the 
Virginians  during  this  period,  was  the  surprise  and  destruction  of 
Captain  Mercer  and  thirty-six  of  his  men,  by  a  large  body  of 
French  and  Indians.  This  officer,  with  fifty  men,  garrisoned 
Edward's  fort,  a  post  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the  Cacapehon 
river,  and  at  a  point  about  twenty  miles  northwest  of  Winchester. 
A.  large  body  of  French  and  Indians  having  committed  several 
murders  in  the  vicinity  of  the  fort,  Captain  Mercer,  at  the  heau 
of  the  greater  part  of  his  garrison,  sallied  out  in  pursuit  of  the 
enemy.  The  latter,  anticipating  this  step,  scattered  meal  along 

*  Dr.  Hill. 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MORGAN.  31 

the  line  of  their  retreat,  and  adopted  other  expedients  to  draw 
their  pursuers  into  the  ambuscade  which  was  subsequently  pre 
pared  for  them,  under  the  abrupt  bank  of  a  small  stream.  Mer 
cer's  men  were  passing  the  fatal  spot,  when  the  Indians  opened  a 
destructive  fire  upon  them,  sixteen  falling  dead  at  the  first  dis 
charge.  The  others,  attempting  to  save  themselves  by  flight, 
were  pursued  and  slaughtered  in  every  direction,  until,  out  of 
forty  men,  but  six  reached  the  fort  in  safety.* 

Edward's  fort  forming  an  important  link  in  the  chain  of  fron 
tier  defences,  it  was  necessary  to  supply  without  delay  the  loss 
which  its  garrison  had  sustained  in  the  late  disastrous  affair.  All 
the  troops  at  Winchester  at  this  time  were  about  fifty  recruits,  who 
formed  the  garrison  of  Fort  Loudon.  None  of  these  could  be 
spared,  for  even  that  important  post  was  menaced  by  the  enemy. 
In  this  emergency,  the  militia  were  called  out.f  Among  the  rest 
who  promptly  obeyed  the  call,  was  Morgan.  With  about  fifty 
others,  he  marched  to  Edward's  fort,  and  remained  there  for  some 
time. 

This  is  the  first  occasion  that  we  have  any  knowledge  of,  on 
which  Morgan  appeared  in  the  ranks  of  an  army.  What  his 
position  was  in  the  garrison  is  unknown.  It  is  believed,  however, 
to  have  been  one  of  command. 

A  short  time  after  his  arrival  at  Edward's  fort,  it  was  attacked 
by  a  formidable  body  of  French  and  Indians.  On  the  morning 
of  the  second  day  after  the  fort  was  invested,  the  enemy  made  a 
sudden  and  furious  assault  upon  the  works.  But  chiefly  owing 
to  the  brave  example  set  the  garrison  by  Morgan,  who,  it  is  said, 
killed  four  of  the  savages  in  as  many  minutes,  they  repulsed  their 
assailants  with  great  slaughter.  As  the  latter  were  seen  retiring, 
Morgan  shouted  out  at  the  height  of  his  powerful  voice,  "  Let  us 
follow  the  red  devils !"  The  garrison  sallied  forth  as  one  man,  and 
soon  overtook  the  retreating  foe.  After  a  short,  but  desperate 

*  Kercheval's  History  of  Virginia,  p.  146. 

t  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  ii.,  p.  142. 


32  TKELIFEOF 

conflict,  the  Indians  fled  in  every  direction,  leaving  a  large  num 
her  of  their  killed  and  wounded  on  the  field. 

The  courage  and  prowess,  as  well  as  the  judgment  and  presence 
of  mind  which  Morgan  displayed  on  this  occasion,  attracted 
general  notice,  and  won  him  the  meed  of  universal  applause.  He 
was  no  longer  the  obscure  and  unobserved  wagoner  or  militia  man, 
but  was  regarded  as  one  who  had  given  unequivocal  proofs  of  his 
fitness  to  command.  He  was  now  fairly  on  the  road  to  dis 
tinction.  His  acquaintance  with  Washington  commenced  about 
this  time,  and  was  one  of  the  consequences  of  his  meritorious 
conduct. 

In  the  spring  of  1758,  great  preparations  were  made  for  the 
campaign  which  resulted  in  the  evacuation  of  Fort  Duquesne,  the 
expulsion  of  the  French  from  the  valley  of  the  Ohio,  and  the 
extortion  of  a  temporary  peace  from  their  Indian  auxiliaries.  The 
Provincial  Government  exerted  itself  in  raising  and  organizing 
troops,  and  in  otherwise  aiding  the  efforts  of  the  commander  of 
the  British  forces,  General  Forbes.*  The  soldiery  qualities  which 
Morgan  had  so  frequently  exhibited,  caused  him  to  be  recom 
mended  to  the  governor  by  several  of  the  leading  men  of  West 
ern  Virginia,  for  a  captaincy.  But  from  that  perversity  of  dis 
position  which  seems  to  have  constantly  influenced,  if  not  con 
trolled,  Governor  Dinwiddie's  official  conduct,  he  refused  the  soli 
cited  promotion.  Notwithstanding  it  was  represented  to  the 
governor,  that  Morgan,  besides  his  high  military  qualifications 
possessed  great  influence  among  the  people  in  Frederick,  and  the 
adjoining  counties,  and  that  his  advancement  to  a  captaincy 
would  have  the  effect  of  swelling  the  ranks  of  the  Provincial 
troops  ;'•  all  that  could  be  obtained  for  him  was  an  ensign's  com 
mission.  This  he  accepted ;  and  in  the  capacity  of  an  ensign,  he 
was  stationed,  first,  at  Edward's  fort,  and  afterwards  at  other 
forts  on  the  western  frontier  of  Virginia.  It  was  while  engaged 
in  this  way  that  an  event  occurred,  which  nearly  cost  him  his 

*  Marshall's  Life,  vol.  i.,  pp.  488-441. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOKGAN.  33 

life,  and  suspended  for  a  time  his  military  career.     The  details 
are  as  follows  : — 

He  was  sent  with  an  escort  of  two  soldiers  from  one  of  these 
forts,  with  dispatches  to  the  commanding  officer  at  Winchester. 
About  a  mile  from  the  place  where  this  fort  formerly  stood,  is  a 
remarkable  precipice  called  the  Hanging  Rock.  A  part  of  the 
road,  along  which  Morgan  and  his  companions  had  to  travel,  lay 
between  the  fort  and  this  precipice,  and  the  margin  of  a  water 
course,  leaving  an  intervening  space,  just  wide  enough  for  a  man 
to  pass.  The  place  was  rendered  memorable  from  being  the  scene, 
years  before,  of  a  terrible  encounter  between  contending  parties 
of  Catawba  and  Delaware  Indians,  and  was  admirably  adapted 
for  an  ambuscade.  For  this  purpose  it  appears  to  have  been 
selected  by  a  party  of  Indians  and  a  few  Frenchmen,  who  were 
then  prowling  about,  seeking  an  opportunity  for  plunder  and 
slaughter.  Fully  aware  of  the  vicinity  of  the  fort,  they  were  not 
disapointed  in  their  expectations  of  surprising  some  party  going 
to,  or  coming  from  it.  The  enemy  hid  themselves  among  the 
rocks  above  the  road,  and  lay  quietly  until  Morgan  and  his  escort 
came  under  them,  when,  taking  deliberate  aim,  they  fired, 
killing  the  escort,  and  desperately  wounding  Morgan  himself. 
The  men  fell  instantly  from  their  horses,  which  the  Indians  had 
taken  care  not  to  injure.  The  ball  which  struck  Morgan  entered  in 
at  the  back  of  the  neck,  grazing  the  left  side  of  the  neck-bone ; 
then  passing  through  into  the  mouth,  near  the  socket  of  the  jaw 
bone,  came  out  through  the  left  cheek.  In  its  passage,  the  ball 
knocked  out  all  of  the  teeth  on  the  left  side,  without,  however, 
otherwise  materially  injuring  the  jaw.  Although  terribly 
wounded,  Morgan  kept  his  seat.  The  blood  ran  in  a  stream  from 
the  fearful  wound,  and  he  became  helplessly  weak ;  yet  he  pre 
served  his  senses  until  he  had  secured  himself  from  further  harm. 
The  animal  upon  which  he  was  mounted,  a  fine  young  filley,  was 
so  frightened  by  the  unexpected  discharge,  that  for  a  few  moments 
elie  stood  motionless,  as  if  spellbound.  At  length,  leaning  fop 

2* 


34:  THE      LIFE     OF 

ward,  and  grasping  her  neck  \vith  his  arras,  he  urged  her  into 
motion.  Fortunately  for  her  rider,  she  took  the  direction 
back  to  the  fort.  The  Indians,  supposing  him  to  be  mortally 
wounded,  left  him  to  be  followed  by  one  of  their  party  only,  and 
turned  to  scalp  the  two  who  had  fallen,  and  to  catch  their  horses. 
Morgan,  in  the  mean  time,  feeling  certain  that  he  had  but  a  short 
time  to  live,  was  only  anxious  to  get  beyond  the  reach  of  h;s  pur 
suers,  before  he  died,  that  he  might  prevent  his  body  from  being 
mangled.  He  urged  on  his  mare  with  his  heels,  and  the  noble 
animal,  putting  forth  her  utmost  strength,  bore  him  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  Indian,  never  slackening  her  speed  until  she  reached 
the  fort. 

The  late  Morgan  Neville,  Esq.  (a  grandson  of  Morgan),  in  a 
biographical  sketch  of  the  general,  written  by  him,  remarks  on 
this  fortunate  escape  as  follows: — 

"  I  well  remember,  when  a  boy,  to  have  heard  General  Mor 
gan  describe,  in  his  own  powerful  and  graphic  style,  the  expression 
of  the  Indian's  face,  as  he  ran  with  open  mouth  and  tomahawk  in 
hand,  by  the  side  of  the  horse,  expecting  every  moment  to  see 
his  victim  fall.  But  when  the  panting  savage  found  the  horse 
was  fast  leaving  him  behind,  he  threw  his  tomahawk,  without 
effect,  and  abandoned  the  pursuit  with  a  yell  of  disappoint 
ment." 

Morgan  was  taken  from  his  horse  perfectly  insensible.  For  a 
long  time  his  case  was  a  critical  one  ;  but  with  care  and  judicious 
treatment,  he  recovered,  after  a  confinement  of  more  than  six 
months.  It  may  be  remarked  here,  that  notwithstanding  the 
numberless  perils  which  lie  encountered,  as  well  before  as  after 
this  event,  during  his  long  and  active  military  career,  this  was  the 
only  wound  he  ever  received. 

Morgan  was  now  about  twenty-three  years  of  age.  His  appear 
ance  at  this  time  was  remarkably  imposing,  and  indicative  of 
great  strength  and  activity.  In  height  he  was  upwards  of  six  feet ; 
his  form  was  symmetrically  put  together,  muscular  and  massive  ; 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  35 

and,  although  unencumbered  with  an  ounce  of  superfluous  flesh,  he 
weighed  nearly  two  hundred  pounds.  Upon  his  return  to  Frede 
rick,  he  renewed  his  intimacy  with  his  old  associates.  His  fine 
military  appearance,  no  less  than  his  courage,  and  the  general 
manliness  of  his  conduct,  gave  him  a  high  position  among  them  ; 
while  the  superior  traits  of  character  he  displayed,  and  the  suffer 
ings  he  had  so  manfully  endured,  secured  him  the  regard  and 
sympathy  of  a  better  class  of  people. 

But  his  morals  had  suffered  by  the  life  he  had  been  leading. 
His  associates  in  the  army  had  not  been  of  the  best  description, 
and  his  habits  had  consequently  experienced  a  change  for  the 
worse.  Card-playing  is  a  common  refuge  of  the  soldier  from  the 
tedium  of  inaction  ;  and,  in  those  days,  many,  even  of  the  higher 
rank  of  military  officers,  furnished  indifferent  examples  of  sobriety 
to  the  men  in  the  ranks.  Morgan  had  become  addicted  to  drink 
ing  and  gaming.  But  his  strength  of  constitution  enabled  him  to 
bear  excess  in  liquor,  without  appearing  intoxicated :  indeed, 
in  such  a  state  he  was  seldom  or  never  seen.  He  thus  escaped 
being  regarded  as  a  drunkard.  His  skill  as  a  gamester  had 
the  effect  of  increasing,  rather  than  of  diminishing,  his  resources. 
These  and  kindred  habits,  necessarily  threw  him  into  the  company 
of  the  very  worst  description  of  people,  and  led  him,  besides,  into 
numberless  broils  and  difficulties. 

Yet,  although  for  a  time  addicted  to  habits  of  the  most  demo 
ralizing  character,  and  which  generally  lead  their  victims  to 
destruction,  the  judgment  and  prudence  which  ever  stood  forth 
prominently  in  his  character,  prevented  them  from  exercising 
more  than  a  limited  control  over  him.  He  was  still  industrious 
snd  saving.  He  longed  to  be  above  a  condition  of  dependence  ; 
and,  even  amid  the  wild  orgies  which  filled  up  so  large  a  portion 
of  his  time,  he  never  lost  sight  of  this  laudable  ambition. 

When  we  duly  consider  the  times  in  which  he  lived,  the  loose 
code  of  morals  which  then  prevailed,  and  the  unfavorable  circum 
stances  which  had,  from  his  boyhood,  surrounded  him,  much  ma'v 


36  THE      LIFE      OF 

be  educed  in  extenuation  of  bis  faults.  These,  bis  after  life 
triumphantly  proved  to  be  fortuitous  deviations  from  the  walks 
in  life  wbich  bis  unbiased  inclinations  prompted  birn  to  follow. 
But  it  must  be  admitted  that  his  conduct  at  this  period  furnished 
anything  but  a  presage  of  the  distinction  which  he  was  vet 
to  achieve.  Would  that  we  could  draw  a  veil  over  this  portion 
of  his  life,  without  at  the  same  time  doing  violence  to  truth  and 
justice. 

It  was  the  custom  at  this  time  for  all  the  athletic  young  men 
who  resided  in  the  country,  between  Winchester  and  the  Shenan- 
doah  river,  to  assemble  every  Saturday  afternoon,  at  a  tavern, 
about  midway  between  the  river  and  the  town,  kept  by  a 
man  named  Benjamin  Berry.  Here  they  boxed,  wrestled,  and 
practised  other  athletic  exercises  during  the  daylight,  while  drink 
ing  and  gaming  generally  occupied  the  night.  Morgan  was 
a  constant  attendant  at  these  meetings,  and  in  trials  of  strength 
and  agility,  almost  invariably  carried  off  the  palm  of  superiority 
from  his  competitors.  These  exercises,  though  always  commenced 
in  a  friendly  spirit,  would  sometimes  produce  angry  feelings,  and 
end  in  a  fight.  Morgan's  superior  vigor  drew  on  him  the  envy 
and  ill-will  of  many  whose  pride  he  had  humbled  in  this  way;  and 
his  fiery  disposition  bursting  into  flame  on  sufficient  provocation, 
he  had  his  full  share  of  serious  encounters.* 

In  the  mountain,  on  the  east  side  of  the  river  Shenandoah, 
resided  three  or  four  brothers  by  the  name  of  Davis,  all  of  whom 
were  men  of  extraordinary  size  and  bodily  strength.  One  of 
these,  Bill  Davis,  as  he  was  called,  was  the  strongest  and  most 
active  of  them  all.  He  was  reputed  to  be  the  champion  of 
the  neighborhood  ;  and  he  and  his  brothers  kept  the  whole  coun 
try  around  in  awe  of  them.  It  happened,  at  one  of  the  Saturday 
evening  gatherings  at  Berry's  tavern,  that  Morgan  had  a  difference 
with  this  champion  Bill  Davis,  which  produced  a  tremendous  fight 
between  them.  Morgan,  in  speaking  of  this  battle  many  years 

*MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  37 

afterwards,  acknowledged  it  as  his  belief  that  Davis  surpassed  him 
in  strength,  but  that  he  made  up  for  this  deficiency  in  superior 
dexterity,  tact,  and  management.  After  a  long  and  terrible  fight, 
Davis  was  obliged  to  yield,  and  Morgan,  amid  the  triumphant 
shouts  of  his  friends,  was  proclaimed  the  conqueror.  This  event 
was  a  source  of  great  joy  to  the  neighborhood.  While  it  gratified 
the  resentment  of  those  whose  pride  had  been  humbled  by  the 
Davises,  it  added  much  to  Morgan's  popularity  and  reputation.* 

Under  the  chagrin  of  this  defeat,  Bill  Davis  threatened  ven 
geance,  and  announced  his  intention  of  trying  conclusions  with 
Morgan  again.  Afraid,  however,  to  venture  on  this  experiment 
single-handed,  he  induced  his  brothers,  and  a  few  other  moun 
taineer  bullies,  to  the  number  of  half  a  dozen  or  more,  to  unite 
with  him  for  the  purpose  of  taking  possession  of  the  play-ground 
at  the  tavern,  and  of  driving  Morgan  and  his  friends  from 
the  premises.  Morgan,  being  apprised  of  this  design,  selected 
from  among  the  latter  an  equal  number  of  the  stoutest  men 
he  could  find,  when  he  repaired  with  them  to  the  tavern,  and 
awaited  the  arrival  of  his  foes.  Soon  Davis  and  his  friends 
appeared,  and  a  severe  battle  ensued,  which  resulted  in  the 
discomfiture  of  the  assailants.  For  a  year  or  so  afterwards,  these 
factions  contended  with  each  other;  and,  before  the  contest 
ended,  many  a  fierce  and  protracted  battle  was  fought  between 
them.  Chiefly  through  the  skill  and  management  of  Morgan,  if 
not  from  his  courage  and  strength,  and  his  superiority  as  a 
pugilist,  his  party  always  came  off  the  conquerors.  They  finally 
drove  the  Davises  and  their  friends  from  the  tavern,  and  kept  the 
play-ground  to  themselves.f 

This  tavern  was  situated  at  a  place  about  ten  miles  east  of 
Winchester,  and  six  miles  west  of  the  Shenandoah  river.  Around 
the  spot  has  since  sprung  up  a  thriving  village,  which  is  popu 
larly  known  as  Battletown — a  name  it  derived  from  its  site  being 

*  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill.  t  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill 


38  THELIFEOF 

the  scene  of  those  numerous  encounters  to  which  we  have  just 
adverted.  The  present  inhabitants  are,  it  is  said,  very  anxious  to 
have  the  place  called  by  its  proper  name,  Benysville,  a  name  which 
was  given  to  it  by  Mr.  Berry,  the  proprietor  of  the  tavern,  and 
the  former  owner  of  a  part  of  the  land  on  which  it  is  built.  It  is. 
nevertheless,  called  Battletown  by  everybody  in  that  part  of  the 
country,  excepting  the  inhabitants  of  the  village  themselves.* 

In  connection  with  the  account  just  given  of  Morgan's  fight 
with  Bill  Davis,  the  following  little  anecdote,  communicated 
to  the  writer  by  Dr.  Wm.  Hill,  who  attended  and  nursed  Morgan 
during  the  closing  scene  of  his  life,  may  appropriately  be 
introduced  here  :  "  While  helping  the  general  out  of  his  bed," 
observes  Mr.  Hill,  "  I  discovered  one  of  his  toes  lying  upon  the 
top  of  his  foot.  *  General,  what  is  the  matter  with  this  toe  of 
yours  ?'  I  inquired.  'I  got  that  many  years  ago,'  he  replied,  'in 
a  fight  I  had  with  Bill  Davis,  and  in  kicking  him,  at  Battletown. 
I  broke  that  toe,  then,  and  I  never  could  get  it  to  lie  in  its  right 
place  since.'  " 

This  was  certainly  the  most  unfavorable  and  unpromising  epoch 
of  Morgan's  life.  The  dearth  of  particulars  regarding  it  is  the 
less  to  be  regretted,  from  the  belief  that  were  it  otherwise,  an 
unpleasant  duty  would  devolve  on  his  biographer.  We  may  con 
fidentially  say,  however,  that  his  faults  were  those  of  an  impru 
dent,  and  not  of  a  vicious  disposition.  They  were  the  results,  not 
of  an  innate  depravity  of  heart,  but  of  a  defective  education,  ana 
bad  associations,  operating  on  a  mind  as  yet  unformed,  and  preg 
nant  with  the  wildest  impulses. 

Happily,  as  he  advanced  in  years,  he  became  more  and  more 
sensible  of  the  impropriety  and  folly  of  his  conduct.  Before  he 


*  Berrysville  is  now  the  county  seat  of  Clark  County.  It  was  established,  Jan.  8, 1798, 
on  twenty  acres  of  land,  belonging  to  Benjamin  Berry  and  Sarah  Strebling,  and  the  fol 
lowing  gentlemen  appointed  trustees:  Daniel  Morgan,  Wm.  McGuire,  Archibald  McGill, 
Kawleigh  Colston,  John  Milton,  Thos.  Strebling,  Geo.  Blackmore,  Chas.  Smith,  and  Bush- 
rod  Taylor. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        39 

attained  his  twenty-seventh  year,  he  had  gradually  reformed  his 
habits,  and  adopted  a  discreet  and  orderly  way  of  living. 

How  far  this  gratifying  change  was  contributed  to,  by  the  great 
master-passion,  Love,  it  would  be  difficult  to  say.  Certain  it  is, 
however,  that  about  this  time  he  became  enamored  with  a  young 
and  lovely  woman,  named  Abigail  Bailey,  who  soon  afterwards 
became  his  wife. 

Mrs.  Morgan,  like  her  husband,  was  indebted  for  the  distinction 
that  attended  her  after  life,  to  none  of  those  considerations  which 
the  admirers  of  high  connections  and  a  remote  ancestry  always 
include  in  their  estimates  of  personal  worth  and  respectability. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  poor  parents,  who  resided  on  a  small 
farm  in  Berkeley  County,  and  who  cultivated  the  soil  for  a  sub 
sistence.  Like  thousands  of  the  matrons  of  those  days,  the 
mothers  of  our  heroes,  sages,  and  statesmen,  the  circumstances  of 
the  times  and  of  the  country  denied  her  the  advantages  of  an 
education.  She  possessed  a  person  and  mind  that  were  formed 
by  nature  to  adorn  the  most  brilliant  circle  of  beauty  and  talent; 
and  what  is  of  greater  consequence,  her  heart  was  full  of  every 
virtuous  and  elevating  principle.  Long  before  the  period  when 
the  fortunes  of  her  husband  gave  them  both  a  position  in  the 
first  rank  of  society,  her  susceptibility  of  improvement  was 
evinced  in  the  lady-like  ease  and  grace  which  she  had  acquired, 
and  the  good  sense,  not  to  say  elegance,  which  her  conversation 
displayed. 

Some  time  before  his  marriage,  Morgan  purchased  from  a  Mr. 
Morton,  a  handsome  two-story  dwelling,  and  a  valuable  piece  of 
land,  situated  at  a  short  distance  from  Berry's  tavern,  which  he 
named  "  Soldier's  Rest."  Here,  with  his  wife,  he  established 
himself,  and  commenced  his  domestic  career. 

Shortly  after  Morgan's  marriage  and  settlement  at  "  Soldier's 
Rest,"  peace  was  concluded  between  the  French  and  English 
governments.  This  event  was  almost  immediately  followed  bjf 


40  THE      LIFE      OF 

the  combined  and  terrible  onslaught  on  the  forts  and  the  inhabi 
tants  along  the  whole  Western  frontier,  from  the  Lakes  to  North 
Carolina,  rendered  memorable  as  Pontiac's  War.  To  give  any 
thing  like  an  adequate  idea  of  the  fearful  ravages  which  were 
committed  by  the  Indians  on  this  occasion,  would  occupy  a  space 
greater  than  can  be  spared  to  events  which  are  fully  detailed  in 
history,  and  which  have  but  a  partial  relation  to  the  subject  ot' 
this  work.  The  surprise  and  massacre  of  the  settlements  at 
Muddy  Creek,  and  Big  Levels,  aroused  the  Governor  and  Council 
of  Virginia  to  the  necessity  of  prompt  measures  of  defence,  if 
they  would  save  the  region  west  of  the  Blue  Ridge  from  being  laid 
waste  and  depopulated.  One  thousand  of  the  militia  were,  accord 
ingly,  called  into  service,  in  aid  of  the  regular  forces  already  on 
the  frontier.1*  Of  these,  five  hundred  were  draughted  from  the 
Northwestern  counties,  and  placed  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Stevens.  Morgan  took  the  field  on  this  occasion,  and  held  the 
post  tof  lieutenant  in  one  of  the  companies  of  this  regiment. 

A  short  time  after  the  organization  of  this  body  of  men. 
Colonel  Stevens  advanced  a  number  of  small  detachments  in  sup 
port  of  those  points  which  most  needed  defence.  It  was  found, 
however,  that  the  savage  enemy  had  suddenly  decamped.  This 
unexpected  and  imnccountable  movement  was  subsequently 
explained  by  the  fierce  and  protracted  attack  which  was  made  by 
the  Indians  on  the  forces  under  Colonel  Bouquet,  while  on  their 
march  to  Fort  Pitt.  This  officer  was  dispatched,  with  five  hun 
dred  men  and  a  supply  of  military  stores,  for  the  relief  of  that 
fort.  The  Indians,  on  hearing  of  his  march,  concentrated  from 
every  quarter,  in  the  hope  of  surprising  and  destroying  him.  They 
attacked  his  troops,  on  the  5th  of  August,  in  a  defile  near  the 
head  waters  of  Turtle  Creek.  But  after  a  bloody  encounter, 
which  lasted  the  greater  part  of  one  day  and  the  morning  of  the 
next,  Colonel  Bouquet  practised  a  stratagem  which  secured  him 

*  Sparks'g  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  ii,  p.  841. 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN. 

the  victory.*  He  was  then  permitted  to  proceed  to  Fort  Pitt 
without  further  molestation.  On  finding-  that  the  Indians  had 
disappeared,  Colonel  Stevens,  suspecting  some  such  design  as  that 
which  they  had  in  view,  advanced  to  Fort  Cumberland  with  two 
hundred  and  fifty  of  his  command.  The  remainder  were  stationed 
in  the  vicinity  of  Winchester.  Morgan,  with  a  detachment  from 
this  latter  force,  was  posted  for  some  weeks  at  a  place  since 
known  as  Pugh's  Town.  §  But  after  the  defeat  sustained  by  the 
Indians  in  their  encounter  with  Colonel  Bouquet,  they  did  not 
give  the  militia  an  opportunity  of  engaging  them,  but  soon  after 
retired  to  their  towns,  north  and  west  of  the  Ohio.  The  subse 
quent  advance  into  their  country  of  General  Bradstreet  and 
Colonel  Bouquet,  forced  them  to  conclude  a  peace,  the  terms  of 
which  were  afterwards  arranged  at  the  "  Treaty  of  the  German 
Flats."  The  militia  were  accordingly  disbanded,  and  Morgan 
returned  to  his  home. 

Here,  with  his  wife,  and  the  two  daughters  with  which  she 
subsequently  presented  him,  he  passed  the  succeeding  nine  years  in 
domestic  pursuits.  A  life  of  this  kind  seldom  affords  many  inte 
resting  incidents,  nor  does  it  tend  to  develop  distinguishing 
traits  of  character.  During  this  period  he  was  diligently  employed 
in  the  cultivation  of  his  farm,  and  the  extension  of  its  limits,  and 
in  adding  the  usual  appurtenances  of  a  complete  country  residence. 
He  paid  considerable  attention  to  the  raising  of  stock,  in  which 
he  was  very  successful.  By  his  military  grants  for  the  services  he 
had  rendered  during  the  previous  wars,  he  had  acquired  a  con 
siderable  quantity  of  valuable  land.  The  result  of  all  this  was, 
that  about  the  year  1771,  his  resources  were  very  much  increased, 
and  he  began  to  be  regarded  among  his  neighbors  as  a  man  of 
substance.  He  had  long  since  abandoned  his  former  loose  asso 
ciates,  and  was  now  exclusively  the  companion  of  the  worthy  and 
intelligent  Mrs.  Morgan,  who  was  a  very  pious  lady,  and  exercised 
a  happy  influence  over  him.  The^e  is  no  doubt  that  she  contribu- 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  ii,  p.  834. 


42  THELIFEOF 

ted  largely  to  1lie  amendment  which  his  manners  and  morals  dis 
played  about  this  period.* 

Morgan's  mind  had  in  the  meantime  experienced  a  correspond 
ing  improvement.  For  some  time  previously,  and  during  his  after 
life,  his  leisure  hours  were  chiefly  occupied  in  reading,  and  in 
otherwise  improving  his  defective  education.  He  took  a  lively 
interest  in  public  affairs,  and  his  discussions  on  this  subject  indi 
cated  an  independent  mind  and  a  sound  judgment.  On  those 
vital  questions,  which  already  arrayed  the  people  against  their 
rulers,  and  which  eventually  set  the  ball  of  revolution  in  motion, 
the  opinions  he  held  and  avowed  were  equally  indicative  of  the 
freeman  and  the  patriot. 

Their  two  daughters  profited  by  the  pious  training  of  the 
mother,  and  the  solicitude  of  the  father  for  their  education. 
N"one  are  so  conscious  of  the  advantages  of  mental  culture  as 
those  who  experience  the  daily  mortifications  arising  from  a  want 
of  it.  The  children  of  such  people  are  generally  as  well  educated 
as  the  means  of  their  parents  will  admit. 

Between  the  years  1764  and  1774,  we  have  but  one  incident 
of  a  military  nature  to  record,  having  reference  to  the  subject  of 
this  work.  In  the  year  1771,  he  received  a  commission!  from 
Wm.  Nelson,  Esq.,  the  acting  Governor  of  Virginia  at  the  time,  as 
Captain  of  the  militia  of  Frederick  County. 

*  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill. 

t  WILLIAM   NELSON,    ESQ.,  PRESIDENT   OF    HIS  MAJESTY'S  COUNCIL,  AND  COMMANDER  IN   CHIEF  OF 
THE  COLONY  AND  DOMINION  OF  VIRGINIA, 

To  DANIEL  MORGAN,  GENT, 

By  virtue  of  the  power  and  authority  to  me  given,  as  President  of  His  Majesty's 
Council,  and  Commander  in  Chief  in  and  over  this  Colony  and  Dominion  of  Virginia,  with 
full  power  and  authority  to  appoint  officers,  both  civil  and  military,  within  the  same,  I, 
reposing  especial  trust  in  your  loyalty,  courage,  and  good  conduct,  do,  by  these  presents, 
appoint  you,  the  said  Daniel  Morgan,  Captain  of  the  militia  of  the  county  of  Frederick, 
whereof  Adam  Stephen,  Esq.,  is  Lieutenant  and  Chief  Commander:  You  are  therefore  to 
act  as  Captain,  by  duly  exercising  the  officers  and  soldiers  under  your  command,  taking 
particular  care  that  they  be  provided  with  arms  and  ammunition,  as  the  laws  of  the  colony 
direct;  and  you  are  to  observe  and  follow  such  orders  and  directions  from  time  to  time, 


GENEKAo     J>  A  N  I  E  L     MORGAN.  43 

as  you  shall  receive  from  me,  or  any  other  superior  officers,  according  to  the  rules  and 
discipline  of  war,  in  pursuance  of  the  trust  reposed  in  you. 

Given  at  Williamsburgh,  under  my  hand,  and  the  seal  of  the  Colony, 
this  fourth  ,  and  in  the  eleventh  year  of  His  Majesty's  reign, 

Anno  Dooini,  1771. 

"WILLIAM  NELSON. 


41  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER  III. 

Increase  of  population  and  resources  of  the  Virginia  Valley — Dissatisfaction  of  the  Indians 
at  the  encroachments  of  the  whites — The  murder  of  Indians — Preparations  for  war — 
The  expedition  to  the  Wappatomica  towns,  under  Major  McDonald— Morgan  commands 
a  company  therein — After  destroying  the  towns,  corn,  Ac.,  McDonald  retreats — Con 
flict  with  the  Indians  on  the  march — Arrival  at  Wheeling  of  Lord  Dunmore  with  the 
northern  division  of  the  army — Is  joined  by  Morgan — The  army  advances  towards  the 
Shawanese  towns — Battle  of  the  Point — Morgan  marches  with  a  detachment  under 
Major  Crawford,  and  destroys  the  hostile  towns — Peace  concluded  with  the  Indians — 
Events  preliminary  to  the  Revolutionary  struggle— Pledge  of  the  troops  to  support  the 
Bostonians  in  the  event  of  hostilities — The  war  commenced — Morgan  commissioned  a 
captain  of  riflemen — Raises  a  company  and  marches  to  Boston — Joins  a  detachment 
commanded  by  Arnold,  about  starting  on  a  secret  expedition. 

FOR  several  years  after  the  termination  of  Pontiac's  War, 
but  little  occurred,  in  the  Valley  of  Virginia,  at  least,  to  check 
or  interrupt  the  advancement  of  the  peaceful  arts,  or  to  call  into 
action  the  arms  of  the  province.  The  chief  features  of  the  times, 
and  of  those  which  followed,  in  this  quarter,  until  the  commence 
ment  of  what  has  been  called  "Lord  Dunmore's  War,"  were, 
the  rapid  increase  of  the  population  and  resources  of  the  country ; 
the  immense  tide  of  emigration  which  flowed  thither,  and  to  the 
region  beyond,  a»  far  even  as  the  backs  of  the  Ohio  river ;  and 
the  rage  for  speculating  in  public  lands.  These  circumstances 
were  regarded  by  the  Indians  with  undisguised  dissatisfaction; 
they  had  already  caused  much  bloodshed  in  Kentucky  ;  and  it 
was  easy  to  perceive  that  sooner  or  later,  they  must  produce  simi 
lar  results  in  Virginia. 

The  crisis  at  length  arrived.  Under  iipprt^ension  (whether 
real  or  feigned  is  still  a  question  in  disvv-»x-  \Vxt  f.l> 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        45 

were  about  commencing  a  general  massac/V-  of  the  frontier 
inhabitants,  a  party  of  land  speculators,  headed  by  Captain 
Michael  Cresap,  shot  two  Indians,  while  the  latter  were  descend 
ing  the  Ohio  in  a  canoe,  a  few  miles  above  Wheeling.  The  same 
party,  learning  on  their  return  that  a  number  of  Indians  were 
encamped  at  Captina  Creek,  a  small  stream  which  emptied  into 
the  Ohio,  a  short  distance  below  Wheeling,  at  once  proceeded 
thither,  and  killed  arid  wounded  several  of  the  band.  But  the 
crowning  act  of  atrocity  was  yet  to  be  perpetrated.  A  party  of 
thirty- two  men,  headed  by  a  man  named  Daniel  Greathouse,  pro 
ceeded  to  an  Indian  camp,  near  Yellow  Creek,  and  under  circum 
stances  of  the  grossest  treachery,  murdered  all  the  Indians  that 
could  be  decoyed  across  the  stream  from  their  camp,  by  the 
temptation  of  liquor.  The  murders  perpetrated  at  Captina  and 
Yellow  Creeks,  included  the  whole  family  of  the  generous  and 
unfortunate  Chief  Logan,  who  became  famous  in  the  war  which 
followed.* 

Hostilities  immediately  commenced.  The  Shawanese  were  the 
first  to  take  up  the  hatchet;  they  were  soon  after  joined  by  the 
warriors  of  the  Northern  and  Western  tribes.  Most  of  the  traders 
and  white  men  who  were  found  within  the  Indian  territory  were 
murdered  ;  and  all  the  innocent  families  on  the  frontier,  from  the 
sources  of  the  Monongahela  to  the  Kanhawa,  were  obliged  to  flee 
towards  the  mountains  or  to  the  forts,  to  escape  the  general 
massacre. 

Intelligence  of  these  disastrous  events  reaching  Williamsburg, 
Lord  Dun  more  at  once  took  measures  for  the  d3fence  of  the  fron 
tier,  and  the  invasion  of  the  Indian  country  west  of  the  Ohio. 
He  issued  orders  for  the  organization  of  a  large  force  from  among 
the  inhabitants  of  the  Northern  counties  west  of  Blue  Ridge,  to 
be  led  by  himself  in  person.  General  Andrew  Lewis  was  ordered 
to  raise  four  regiments  of  volunteers  and  militia  from  the  South- 

*  American  Pioneer,  vol.  i<  p.  8..    Doddridge's  Notes,  pp.  226 — 229.    Butler'sHistory  of 
Kentucky,  pp.  53,  54. 


46  THELIFEOF 

western  counties.  While  these  forces  were  in  process  of  organi 
zation,  for  the  purpose  of  invading  the  Indian  country,  steps  were 
taken  for  the  immediate  defence  of  the  frontier.  Major  Angus 
M'Donald  was  directed  to  raise,  as  speedily  as  possible,  a  body  of 
four  or  five  hundred  men,  and  with  this  force  to  throw  himself 
between  the  settlements  and  the  Indians.*  Under  directions]- 
from  this  officer,  Morgan  took  the  field.  In  a  very  short  space  of 
time,  he  raised  the  necessary  complement  of  men  to  form  a  com 
pany,  and  with  it,  and  one  or  two  other  companies,  which  were 
raised  under  similar  circumstances,  he  marched  to  Wheeling 
Creek,  the  point  of  rendevous  for  McDonald's  command.  Towards 
the  end  of  June,  a  force  of  upwards  of  four  hundred  volunteers 
assembled  at  this  point. 

Finding  that  the  Indians  had  not  appeared  in  any  considerable 
numbers  on  the  Virginia  side  of  the  Ohio,  Major  McDonald  now 
resolved  to  abandon  the  defensive  operations  he  had  been  directed 
to  carry  on,  arid  to  invade  the  Indian  territory.  lie  accordingly 
embarked  his  forces,  and  descending  to  the  mouth  of  Captina 
Creek,  landed  there,  and  advanced  westward  to  the  Indian  towns 
on  the  head  waters  of  the  Muskingham  River.  After  a  few  days' 

*  Doddridge's  Notes,  pp.  243-244. 

^"ntliJune,  1774. 

"DEAR  SIR: — I  have  received  accounts  from  the  Ohio  that  there  are  eight  persons 
killed.  I  think  that  you  ought  to  get  fifty  or  sixty  men,  in  order  to  set  out  next  week.  There 
fore,  get  what  you  can  of  your  own  company,  and  send  or  go  to  the  other  companies  to 
get  and  make  up  your  number ;  for  I  expect  orders  from  the  Governor  about  Monday, 
or  Tuesday  next,  and  I  do  not  want  to  draught  any,  but  to  get  volunteers.  As  the  pay 
will  be  very  good,  you  can  get  good  men ;  and  I  beg  you  to  take  none  but  such  as  can  be 
depended  upon,  that  we  may  do  service  to  our  country  and  gain  honor  for  ourselves. 

"  I  have  sent  to  Captain  Alexander  and  Captain  Lewis,  and  will  send  to  Captain  Allan 
this  day,  to  call  a  muster  and  to  know  what  men  can  be  got.  I  have  no  expectations 
from  the  town  companies,  therefore  you  must  exert  yourselves  in  the  country. 

"  I  am,  Sir, 

"  Your  obedient  servAnt, 

"  ANGUS  MCDONALD. 
"  GAFTAIH  DANIEL  MORGAN,  Frederick  Co.'* 


GENERAL      DANIEL  'MORGAN.  47 

march,  and  when  within  six  miles  of  the  Wappatomica  Town,  the 
advance,  commanded  by  Captain  (afterwards  General)  Wood,  fell 
into  an  ambuscade  which  had  been  laid  for  the  invading  forces, 
by  about  fifty  Indian  warriors.  When  the  fire  of  the  Indians 
opened  upon  the  troops,  they  were  marching  forward  without  the 
caution  necessary  on  such  occasions,  not  apprehending  an  attack. 
For  a  moment  they  were  disconcerted;  Wood's  company  fell 
back;  but,  being  quickly  joined  by  Morgan's — the  next  in 
the  line  of  march — the  Indians  were  speedily  driven  from  their 
lurking-place,  leaving  behind  them  one  warrior  killed  and  several 
wounded.  McDonald's  forces  sustained  a  loss  on  this  occasion 
of  two  killed  and  eight  wounded. 

They  now  advanced  with  more  circumspection  towards  the 
Indian  town,  which,  on  their  arrival,  they  found  abandoned.  The 
Indians,  deeming  it  useless  to  attempt  defending  their  town, 
and  rightly  judging  that  their  invaders  intended  crossing  the 
river  towards  the  next  town,  retired  to  the  opposite  shore, 
and  there  lay  in  wait  for  their  approach.  This  scheme  was 
fortunately  discovered  in  time  to  prevent  McDonald  from  thereby 
suffering  a  severe  loss,  if  not  a  complete  defeat.  Small  parties 
were  hereupon  sent  along  the  river  bank,  above  and  below 
the  town,  to  observe  the  Indians,  and  to  give  notice  should 
they  attempt  to  come  across.* 

Some  days  thus  elapsed,  during  which  a  few  skirmishes  took 
place,  when  the  Indians  sued  for  peace.  This  was  promised  them 
by  McDonald,  on  condition  that  they  should  surrender  to  him 
live  of  their  chiefs  as  hostages.  The  chiefs  were  accordingly 
placed  in  his  hands.  But  it  was  represented  by  the  latter,  that 
peace  could  not  be  made  without  the  presence  of  the  chiefs  of  the 
other  towns.  Two  of  the  hostages  were  successively  sent  to 
bring  in  those  chiefs ;  but  not  returning,  after  a  considerable 
lapse  of  time,  McDonald  moved  against  the  upper  town,  which, 
after  a  slight  skirmish,  was  taken  by  his  troops. 

*  Butler's  Kentucky,  Introduction,  p.  57. 


4:8  THELIFEOF 

It  was  then  discovered  that  the  Indians  had  employed  the  time 
which  was  vainly  spent  in  the  negotiation,  in  removing  their 
women  and  children,  old  people  and  effects  from  the  upper  towns, 
and  in  concentrating  their  forces.  It  became  plain  that  their  pro 
fessions  of  desire  for  a  peace  were  insincere,  and  that  they  would 
resume  hostilities  the  moment  they  could  do  so  with  the  hope  of 
advantage.  McDonald,  observing  this,  and  finding,  besides,  that 
his  provisions  were  running  short,  resolved  upon  a  retreat.  After 
burning  the  towns  which  he  had  taken,  and  destroying  all  the 
corn  which  he  could  not  carry  away  for  the  use  of  his  troops,  he 
took  up  his  line  of  march  for  Captina  Creek,  on  his  route  to 
Wheeling. 

As  soon  as  the  retreat  became  known  to  the  Indians,  they 
assembled  in  large  numbers,  and  burning  with  the  desire  of 
revenge,  soon  overtook  the  Virginians.  Along  the  whole  line  of 
march,  from  the  Muskingum  to  the  Ohio,  an  almost  unceasing 
conflict -was  maintained  between  the  adverse  parties.  In  this  pro 
tracted  contest,  the  Indians  suffered  severe  losses ;  but  numbers  of 
the  Virginians  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  several  who  were 
captured  were  reserved  for  a  terrible  fate.*  For  several  days 
before  McDonald  reached  the  Ohio,  his  troops  were  forced  to  sub 
sist  on  one  ear  of  corn  each  per  day.  Although  Morgan  and  his 
company  took  a  prominent  part  in  the  contest  with  the  Indians 
during  the  retreat,  he  lost  but  few  of  his  men. 

A  snort  time  after  the  return  of  McDonald's  regiment  to 
Wheeling,  Lord  Dunmore,  \vith  the  northern  division  of  the  main 
army,  arrived  at  that  place.  The  plan  of  the  campaign  first 
determined  on,  contemplated  a  junction  of  the  forces  under  Lord 
Dunmore  and  General  Andrew  Lewis  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Kanawha.  His  lordship  here  announced  a  change  in  his  plan  of 
operations.  He  had  now  determined  to  descend  the  Ohio  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Hockhocking,  and  ascending  that  river  to  the  falls, 
to  cross  thence  to  the  Shawanese  towns  on  the  Scioto.  Messen- 

*  Doddridge's  Notes,  pp.  241-248. 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.         4:9 

gers  were  accordingly  sent  to  General  Lewis,  who  with  much 
difficulty  had  reached  the  appointed  place,  with  his  command, 
announcing  to  him  the  change  of  plan,  and  directing  him  to  join 
the  main  army  with  his  division,  near  the  lower  Shawanese  towns 
on  the  Scioto. 

The  motives  of  Lord  Dunmore,  in  taking  measures  which 
threatened  not  only  the  success  of  the  campaign,  but  the  very 
existence  of  the  division  under  General  Lewis,  have  never  been 
satisfactorily  explained.  They  were  generally  believed  at  the 
time  to  have  originated  with  the  royal  government,  and  to  con 
template  the  speedy  effectuation  of  such  a  peace  with  the  Indians 
as  would  secure  their  co-operation  with  the  British  authorities, 
should  the  existing  difficulties  with  the  colonies  ultimately  require 
an  appeal  to  forco. 

A  few  days  were  spent  at  Wheeling  in  making  some  final 
arrangements  for  the  campaign,  when  Lord  Dunmore  embarked 
his  forces  in  a  fleet  of  keel-boats,  pirogues  and  canoes,  and  des 
cended  the  Ohio  to  the  mouth  of  the  Hockhocking.  His  army, 
which  had  been  augmented  by  Morgan's  and  other  companies  of 
Colonel  McDonald's  regiment,  numbered  at  this  time  over  twelve 
hundred  men.  Having  erected  a  stockade  fort  at  this  point  for 
the  protection  of  his  sick,  and  as  a  depot  for  his  stores,  he 
ascended  the  Hockhocking  to  the  falls,  and  thence  marched  across 
the  country  westward  towards  the  Scioto.* 

In  the  mean  time,  a  fierce  and  bloody  battle  had  taken  place 
near  the  mouth  of  the  Kanawha,  between  the  forces  under 
General  Lewis  and  the  Indians.  In  obedience  to  Lord  Dunmoie's 
orders,  General  Lewis  was  about  advancing  towards  the  Scioto, 
when  he  was  attacked  in  his  camp  by  a  large  force  of  Indians, 
under  the  leadership  of  Cornstalk,  the  great  sachem  of  the  Shaw 
anese.  The  battle  was  obstinately  contested  for  ten  hours,  when 
by  a  skilful  manoeuvre  on  the  part  of  General  Lewis,  which 
induced  the  Indians  to  believe  that  an  attack,  which,  by  a  diver- 

*  Atwater's  Hist.  Ohio,  p.  115. 

3 


50  THE      LIFE      OF 

sion,  lie  made  on  their  rear,  proceeded  from  a  reinforcement  sent 
by  Lord  Duninore,  they  retired  from  the  conflict,  and  crossing  the 
Ohio  soon  after,  retreated  to  their  towns  on  the  Scioto.  This  is 
generally  admitted  to  have  been  one  of  the  most  sanguinary  and 
well-fought  battles  which  mark  the  annals  of  Indian  warfare  in 
the  West,  On  the  part  of  the  Virginians,  twelve  commissioned 
officers  were  killed  and  wounded,  seventy-five  men  were  killed, 
and  one  hundred  and  forty-one  were  wounded.  What  the  force 
of  the  Indians  was,  and  what  their  loss  in  this  battle,  have  never 
been  ascertained.  It  is  believed,  however,  that  they  had  a  great 
superiority  in  numbers,  and  it  is  highly  probable  that  their  loss 
was  little  inferior  to  that  of  their  opponents.* 

While  Lord  Dunmore  was  on  his  march  to  the  Scioto,  and 
before  the  result  of  Cornstalk's  designs  against  Gen.  Lewis 
became  known,  the  Indians  met  his  lordship's  offers  of  peace 
with  delays  and  evasions.  But  as  soon  as  they  discovered  that 
they  had  sustained  a  defeat  at  "  the  Point,"  and  that  the  chances 
of  war  were  against  them,  they  made  repeated  overtures  to  his 
lordship  to  put  an  end  to  the  contest,  He  continued,  however,  to 
advance,  and  at  length  established  himself  at  "Camp  Charlotte."]" 

The  division  under  Lewis,  desirous  of  revenging  the  loss  it  had 
sustained,  was  now  rapidly  approaching  Lord  Dunmore's  camp. 
The  Indians,  hopeless  of  success  against  the  united  forces  of 
an  army,  one  division  of  which  had  already  beaten  them  with 
great  loss,  and  apprehensive  of  the  consequences  of  another  contest 
with  their  late  opponents,  renewed  their  solicitations  for  peace. 
At.  length,  when  a  number  of  their  towns  had  been  destroyed,  his 
lordship  consented  to  an  armistice,  preparatory  to  a  treaty  of 
peace. 

Messengers  were  hereupon  sent  to  Gen.  Lewis,  announcing  the 
armistice,  and  directing  him  to  halt.  It  wras  with  great 
difficulty  that  the  General  and  his  troops  could  be  restrained 
from  disregarding  measures,  which  they  considered  as  not  only 

*  Doddridge's  Notes,  231.  t  Atwater's  Ohio,  p.  115. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  51 

defrauding  them  of  their  revenge  on  the  Indians,  but  as  having 
that  very  object  specially  in  view.  It  was  only  when  the  order  to 
halt  was  given  for  the  third  time,  and  by  Lord  Dumnore  in 
person,  that  it  was  reluctantly  obeyed  by  the  indignant  Lewis 
and  his  command/" 

Lord  Dunmore  having  sio-nified  his  willingness  to  treat,  runners 

O          &  O 

were  accordingly  sent  to  all  the  Indian  towns,  to  summon  the 
chiefs,  most  of  whom* appeared  in  due  time.  The  chiefs  of  two 
or  three  of  the  towns  higher  up  the  country  not  appearing, 
however,  and  his  lordship  having  predetermined  to  crush  every 
manifestation  of  Indian  hostility  or  resistance,  it  was  resolved 
to  send  a  force  against  these  places,  and  to  destroy  them. 
Major  Crawford,  with  a  body  of  about  four  hundred  men, 
which  included  Morgan  and  his  company,  advanced  against 
the  hostile  towns,  which  they  destroyed  without  opposition, 
the  inhabitants  having  fled  at  their  approach.]1 

The  terms  of  peace  were  soon  afterwards  satisfactorily  arranged. 
The  Indians  stipulated,  among  other  things,  to  observe  peace  and 
amity  towards  the  whites,  to  deliver  up  all  the  prisoners  held  by 
them,  and  to  recognize  the  Ohio  river  as  the  boundary  between 
the  contracting  parties.  The  brave  and  magnanimous,  but 
unfortunate  Logan  kept  aloof,  and  took  no  part  in  the  treaty. 
It  was  on  this  occasion  that  his  speech,  so  celebrated  as  a  model 
of  eloquence,  was  delivered. 

Thus  terminated  "  Lord  Dunmore's  war,"  After  the  Indians 
had  delivered  their  prisoners,  and  presents  were  distributed 
among  them,  the  army  was  put  in  motion  for  Fort  Pitt. 

When  the  division  to  which  Morgan  was  attached  reached  the 
mouth  of  the  Hockhocking,  they  were  there  informed  of  those 
startling  public  events  which  had  taken  place  during  their 
absence  in  the  campaign ;  and  which,  it  was  manifest  to  the 
dullest  of  comprehension  among  them,  threatened  to  lead  to 
hostilities  between  the  colonies  and  the  mother  country.  Here 

*  Butler's  Kentucky,  Introduction,  p.  63.  tlbid. 


52  THE     LIFE     OF 

they  learned,  among  other  exciting  incidents  in  the  progress  of 
public  affairs,  that  by  act  of  Parliament,  the  port  of  Boston  had 
been  closed,  and  other  disabilities  inflicted  on  the  inhabitants 
of  that  city ;  that  the  House  of  Burgesses  of  Virginia  had,  in 
consequence,  passed  an  order,  deprecating  this  despotic  measure, 
and  appointing  a  day  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer;  and 
that  a  congress  of  delegates  from  the  different  colonies  had 
assembled  at  Philadelphia,  with  the  object  of  taking  measures 
to  resist  the  tyrannical  encroachments  of  the  British  government 
on  the  liberties  of  the  American  people.  "  Upon  learning  these 
things,"  Morgan  remarks,  in  a  sketch  of  a  portion  of  his  military 
career,  written  by  himself,  "we,  as  an  army  victorious,  formed 
ourselves  into  a  society,  pledging  our  words  of  honor  to  each 
other  to  assist  our  brethren  of  Boston  in  case  hostilities  should 
commence."  Faithfully  did  they  fulfil  their  pledge.* 

The  winter  and  spring  of  the  year  1775  was  spent  by  Morgan 
at  home  with  his  family,  and  in  attending  to  his  domestic  con 
cerns.  He  was,  however,  an  attentive  observer  of  the  great  poli 
tical  movements  then  going  forward.  In  the  difficulties  between 
the  colonists  and  their  rulers,  he  was  a  firm  and  zealous  supporter 
of  the  cause  of  the  former.  He  made  no  secret  of  his  opinions 
upon  this  subject,  nor  of  his  readiness,  should  the  result  be  au 
appeal  to  force,  to  take  up  arms  in  defence  of  his  country.  The 
bold  and  decided  tone  in  which  he  denounced  the  tyrannical  pro 
ceedings  of  the  British  government,  had  a  salutary  effect  in  bring 
ing  many  of  his  neighbors  to  his  own  way  of  thinking. 

The  difficulties  between  Great  Britain  and  the  colonies  were  now 
rapidly  approaching  a  crisis.  On  the  19th  of  April,  the  first 
blood  of  the  war  was  spilled  at  Lexington.  On  the  17th  of  June, 
the  glorious  struggle  on  Breed's  Hill  occurred.  On  the  10th  of 
June,  the  second  Continental  Congress  assembled ;  and  on  the 
14th  of  the  same  month,  it  made  provision  for  raising  and  equip- 

*  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.         53 

ping  an  array  of  twenty  thousand  men,  and  appointed  Washington 
the  commander  in  chief  of  its  forces. 

Among  other  results  of  these  proceedings  of  Congress,  was  one 
calling  into  its  service  ten  companies  of  riflemen,  to  be  raised  in  the 
States  of  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  and  Virginia.*  Of  the  two  com 
panies  for  which  Virginia  was  called  upon,  Morgan  was  selected 
as  the  captain  of  one,  by  the  unanimous  vote  of  the  committee  of 
Frederick  County .f 

*Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iii.,  p.  100. 

t  FREDERICK  COUNTY : 
In  Committee,  June  22, 1775. 

In  obedience  to  a  resolve  of  the  Continental  Congress,  dated  14th  of  June,  1775,  viz.: 
"  That  six  companies  of  expert  riflemen  be  immediately  raised  in  Pennsylvania,  two  in  Mary 
land,  and  two  in  Virginia;  that  each  company,  as  soon  as  completed,  shall  march  and 
join  the  army  near  Boston;  to  be  there  employed  as  light  infantry,  under  the  command  of 
the  chief  officer  of  that  army — "  this  committee,  reposing  a  special  trust  in  the  courage, 
conduct,  and  reverence  for  liberty  under  the  spirit  of  the  British  constitution,  of  Daniel 
Morgan,  Esq.,  do  hereby  certify  that  we  have  unanimously  appointed  him  to  command  ft 
Virginia  company  of  riflemen,  to  march  from  this  county. 

lie  is  hereby  directed  to  act,  by  exercising  the  officers  and  soldiers  under  his  command, 
taking  particular  care  to  provide  them  with  the  necessaries,  as  the  1st  Resolve  of  Con 
gress  directs ;  and  that  he  is  from  time  to  time  to  follow  such  directions  as  he  shall  receive 
from  the  commander-in-chief,  or  any  other  of  his  superior  officers  of  the  continental 
army. 

Signed  by  order  of  the  Committee, 

CHARLES  MYERS  THURSTON,  Ch.  F.  C. 

The  above  was  confirmed  by  the  following  commission  from  Congress: 
IN  CONGRESS. 

The  Delegates  of  the  United  Colonies  of  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts  Bay,  Rhode 
Island,  Connecticut,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  the  Counties  of  New  Castle, 
Kent,  and  Sussex  on  Delaware,  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  to 
Daniel  Morgan,  Esquire: 

We,  reposing  especial  trust  and  confidence  in  your  patriotism,  valor,  conduct,  and 
fidelity,  do,  by  these  presents,  constitute  and  appoint  you  to  be  Captain  of  a  company  of 
riflemen  *******#**#***# 
in  the  army  of  the  United  Colon'es,  raised  for  the  defence  of  American  Liberty,  and  for 
repelling  every  hostile  invasion  thereof.  You  are,  therefore,  carefully  and  diligently  to 
discharge  the  duty  of  captain  *  *  *  by  doing  and  performing  all  manner  of 
things  thereunto  belonging.  And  we  do  strictly  charge  and  require  all  officers  and 
soldiers  under  your  command  to  be  obedient  to  your  orders  as  captain. 

And  you  are  to  observe  and  follow  such  orders  and  directions  from  time  to  time,  as 
you  shall  receive  from  this  or  a  future  Congress  of  the  United  Colonies  or  Committee  of 
Congress  for  that  purpose  appointed,  or  Commauder-in-Chief,  for  the  time  being,  of  the 


54:  THE     LIP  EOF 

Morgan,  burning  with  ardor,  lost  no  time  in  delay.     In  le& 
than  ten  days  after  the  receipt  of  liis  commission,  he  raised  a  com 
pany   of  ninety-six   young,  hardy   woodsmen,  full   of   spirit   an<- 
enthusiasm,  and  practised  marksmen  with  the  rifle.     John  Hum 
phreys,  who  was  killed  in  the  assault  on  Quebec,  was  his  fir 
lieutenant.      William  ileth,   afterwards  a  colonel,  who    greath 
distinguished  himself  in  the  subsequent  events  of  the  war,  was  hi-, 
second  lieutenant.     His  ensign  was  Charles  Porterfield,  afterwards 
a  colonel,  and  an  officer,  who,  by  his  many  brilliant  and  daring 
achievements,  had  earned  a  proud  name  among  the  defenders  of 
his  country,  and  was  rapidly  rising  to  distinction  when  he  fell  on 
the  bloody  field  of  Camden.     A  finer  body  of  men   than  those 
who  composed  the  company  were  seldom  seen.     One  that  ren 
dered  better  service,  or  that  shed  a  brighter  lustre  on  the  arms 
of  their  country,  never  had  existence. 

Early  in  July,  Morgan  started  from  Winchester  at  the  head  of 
his  company,  and  in  twenty-one  days  reached  Boston,  having 
travelled  a  distance  of  six  hundred  miles  without  losing  a  man  by 
sickness  or  desertion  on  the  route. 

The  rifle  companies  were  the  first  which  were  ordered  to  be 
raised  by  Congress ;  they  were  the  first  to  obey  the  summons  of 
their  country ;  and  Morgan's  company  was  one  of  the  first,  if  not 
the  very  first,  of  the  number  to  reach  Boston. 

When  Morgan  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  he  found  the 
British  army,  under  General  Howe,  occupying  the  city,  Bunker's 
Hill,  Cope's  Hill,  an  entrenchment  on  Koxbury  Neck,  and  other 
minor  positions.  A  strong  naval  force  was  also  stationed  at  com 
manding  points.  The  American  army  lay  on  both  sides  of 
Charles  river,  on  the  left  to  the  Mystic,  and  on  the  right  to 

army  of  the  United  Colonies,  or  any  other,  your  superior  officer,  according  to  the  rules 
and  discipline  of  War,  in  pursuance  of  the  trust  reposed  in  you.  This  commission  to 
continue  in  force  until  revoked  by  this  or  a  future  Congress. 

June  22,  1775.  By  order  of  the  Congress, 

JOHN  UANCOCK,  President. 

Attest,  Charles  Thompson,  Secretary. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  55 

Dorchester,  closely  investing  -  Boston  on  the  land  side.*  Wash 
ington  had  taken  the  command  about  a  month  previously,  and 
was  then  busily  engaged  in  organizing  his  forces.  Since  the 
battle  on  Breed's  Hill,  no  conflict  of  a  nature  more  important  than 
one  between  small  parties  of  the  opposing  forces  had  taken  place. 
Both  armies  were  sedulously  occupied  in  strengthening  their 
respective  positions,  and  in  making  provision  for  an  attack  which 
was  mutually  expected. 

Before  the  month  of  August  expired,  all  the  companies  of  rifle 
men  had  arrived,  and  were  encamped  at  Cambridge.  For  six 
weeks  Morgan's  company  remained  inactive  at  this  place,  save  in 
perfecting  itself  in  discipline,  and  in  occasionally  assisting  in  the 
construction  of  the  works.  This  state  of  inglorious  repose  was 
becoming  very  irksome  to  Morgan  and  his  men,  when  an  oppor 
tunity  for  service  at  length  presented  itself.  It  was  intimated  by 
the  commander-in-chief,  that  he  had  in  contemplation  an  expedi 
tion,  the  nature  of  which  could  not  be  revealed,  which  would  require 
the  services  of  three  of  the  rifle  companies.  Morgan,  at  his  own 
earnest  request,  was  detached  with  his  company,  as  a  part  of  this 
expedition.  The  offers  to  join  it  of  Captains  Smith  and  Ilen- 
dricks,  each  commanding  a  company  of  the  Pennsylvania  rifle 
men,  were  also  accepted. 

The  nature  of  this  expedition,  the  events  which  attended  it, 
and  its  result,  will  form  the  subject  of  the  succeeding  chapter. 

*  Spark's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iii.,  pp.  26-28. 


56  THE     L  I  FE     OF 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Invasion  of  Canada — Arnold's  expedition  to  Quebec — Joined  by  Morgan — Dispute  in  rela 
tion  to  command — Letter  from  Washington — Expedition  moves  up  the  Kennebec — Its 
progress,  and  the  difficulties  it  encounters — Morgan's  capacity  for  command,  illustrated 
— Difficulties  encountered  by  the  expedition — It  crosses  the  "  height  of  land  " — Morgan 
and  his  company  attempt  to  descend  the  Chaudiere — Lose  all  their  bateaux,  and  narrowly 
escape  destruction  in  the  rapids — Expedition  suffers  dreadfully  from  hunger,  cold  and 
fatigue — Reaches  the  settlements  at  the  river  de  Loup — Subsequently  advances  to  Point 
Levi — Reflection — Sympathy  of  the  inhabitants  in  the  objects  of  the  expedition — Morgan 
captures  midshipman  McKenzie — The  humanity  he  displayed  on  that  occasion — Prepar 
ations  for  crossing  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  assaulting  Quebec — The  river  crossed. 

IN  the  month  of  June,  1775,  Congress  took  measures  for  the 
invasion  of  Canada.  A  resolution  was  passed,  appointing  General 
Schuyler  commander  of  the  projected  expedition  against  that 
province,  and  directing  1/im  to  take  the  steps  necessary  to  promote 
its  success.  Three  thousand  men  from  New  England  and  I"raw 
York  were  designed  for  this  service,  to  the  expenses  of  wh.ch, 
fifty  thousand  dollars  in  specie  were  voted.  Attached  to  this 
command  were  Generals  Wooster  and  Montgomery. 

General  Schuyler  repaired  to  Ticonderoga,  where  the  succeeding 
two  months  were  spent  in  collecting  and  organizing  his  forces, 
and  in  preparing  for  a  general  movement.  In  the  month  of 
September,  the  army  moved,  and  after  an  ineffectual  attempt  to 
capture  St.  Johns,  took  a  position  on  the  Isle  Aux  Noix.  Here 
General  Schuyler,  who  had  been  for  some  time  much  indisposed, 
became  so  ill  as  to  be  unable  to  leave  his  bed.  His  recovery 
being  very  slow,  the  command  devolved  upon  General  Mont 
gomery.  Under  the  direction  of  this  officer,  Fort  Chambli*-  and 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MOKGAN.  57 

the  town  of  St.  Johns  were  successively  taken  ;  Governor  Carleton, 
with  about  one  thousand  men,  was  defeated  by  Colonel  Warner  at 
Longueisle  ;  and  this  event  was  succeeded  by  the  surrender  of 
Montreal.  The  British  fleet,  consisting  of  eleven  sail,  with  a 
large  quantity  of  military  stores  were  captured.  General  Prescott 
and  a  number  of  his  officers  and  men  were  taken  prisoners ; 
Governor  Carleton,  and  about  two  hundred  men,  with  difficulty 
escaping  to  Quebec.* 

While  these  operations  were  in  progress,  General  Washington, 
at  the  instance  of  Arnold,  f  set  on  foot  an  expedition,  designed  as 
a  scheme  of  co-operation  with  the  army  under  Montgomery, 
which  was  as  remarkable  for  its  novelty  and  boldness,  as  for  the 
dangers  and  difficulties  which  it  involved.  These  overcome,  how 
ever,  and  a  brilliant  and  speedy  issue  to  the  struggle  in  Canada 
was  rendered  almost  certain.  As  Morgan  occupied  a  prominent 
position  in  this  expedition  ;  and  as  the  result,  although  disastrous, 
enabled  him  to  display  on  a  broader  field  of  action,  those  great 
military  qualities  which  lie  possessed,  and  to  win,  even  in  defeat, 
the  applause  and  admiration  of  his  countrymen  ;  we  may  count 
upon  pardon  in  dwelling  with  some  minuteness  over  its  thrilling 
details. 

The  subject  of  this  expedition  was  first  broached  by  Washington 
in  a  letter  addressed  by  him  to  General  Schuyler,  dated  at 
Cambridge,  20th  of  August,  1775.  "The  design  of  this  express," 
the  general  goes  on  to  say,  "  is  to  communicate  to  you  a  plan  of 
an  expedition,  which  has  engaged  my  thoughts  for  several  days. 
It  is*  to  penetrate  to  Canada,  by  way  of  the  Kennebec  river,  arid 
so  to  Quebec,  by  a  route  ninety-six  miles  below  Montreal.  I  can 
very  well  spare  a  detachment  for  this  purpose  of  one  thousand,  or 
twelve  hundred  men,  and  the  land  carriage  by  the  route  proposed 
is  too  inconsiderable  to  make  an  objection.  If  you  are  resolved 
to  proceed,  as  I  gather  from  your  last  letter  is  your  intention,  it 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol  ii.,  pp.  301-313. 
t  Maine  Historical  Society,  vol  i.,  p.  341. 


58  THE      LIFE      OF 

would  make  a  diversion  that  would  distract  Oavleton,  and  facili 
tate  your  views.  He  must  either  break  up  and  follow  this  party 
to  Quebec,  by  which  he  will  leave  you  a  free  passage,  or  he  must 
suffer  that  important  place  to  fall  into  our  hands,  an  event  that 
would  have  a  decisive  effect,  and  influence  on  the  public  interests. 
There  may  be  some  danger  that  such  a  sudden  incursion  might 
alarm  the  Canadians,  and  detach  them  from  that  neutrality  which 
they  have  hitherto  observed  ;  but  I  should  hope  that,  with  suitable 
precautions,  and  a  strict  discipline,  any  apprehensions  and  jealousies 
might  be  removed.  The  few  \\hom  I  have  consulted  upon  it, 
approve  it  much  ;  but  the  final  determination  is  deferred  until  I 
hear  from  you.  You  will  therefore,  by  the  return  of  this  mes 
senger,  inform  me  of  your  ultimate  resolution.  If  you  mean  to 
proceed,  acquaint  me  as  particularly  as  you  can  with  the  time 
and  force,  what  late  accounts  you  have  had  from  Canada,  and 
your  opinion  as  to  the  sentiments  of  the  inhabitants,  as  well  as 
those  of  the  Indians,  upon  a  penetration  into  their  country ;  what 
number  of  troops  are  at  Quebec,  and  whether  any  men-of-war, 
with  all  other  circumstances  which  may  be  material  in  the  con 
sideration  of  a  step  of  such  importance.  Not  a  moment's  time  is 
to  be  lost  in  the  preparations  for  this  enterprise,  if  the  advices 
from  you  favor  it.  With  the  utmost  expedition,  the  season  will 
be  considerably  advanced,  so  that  you  will  dismiss  the  express  as 
soon  as  possible.* 

The  scheme  having  met  the  approval  of   General  Schuyler, 

measures  were  at  once  taken  by  the  commander-in  chief  to  put  it 

• 
into  operation. 

The  active  and  fearless  spirit  which  Benedict  Arnold  had 
evinced,  particularly  in  the  taking  of  Ticonderoga,  had  attracted 
towards  him  the  notice  of  Washington  ;  and  pointed  him  out  as 
one  eminently  fitted  to  conduct  an  expedition,  so  daring  and 
adventurous  as  that  determined  upon.  The  command  was  accord 
ingly  given  to  him,  and  with  it,  a  commission  as  colonel  in  the 

*Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol  iii.,  p.  63. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.         59 

continental  line.  The  force  detached  on  this  service  consisted  of 
about  eleven  hundred  men,  divided  into  ten  companies  of  infantry, 
three  of  riflemen,  and  one  of  'artillery.  Attached  to  the  com 
mand  were  Lieutenant  Colonels  Christopher  Green,  and  Roger 
Enos,  and  Majors  Timothy  Bigelow  and  Return  J.  Meigs.  The 
rifle  companies  were  commanded,  that  from  Virginia  by  Morgan, 
and  the  other  two  from  Pennsylvania  by  Captains  William 
Hendricks  and  Matthew  Smith.  The  artillery  company  was 
under  the  orders  of  Captain  Lamb.  The  staff  consisted  of  Christian 
Febriger,  adjutant;  David  Hyde,  quarter-master;  Dr.  Senter,  and 
another  gentleman,  whose  name  is  not  recollected,  doctors  ;  and 
Mr.  Samuel  Spring,  chaplain.  Several  enterprising  individuals, 
among  others,  Colonel  Aaron  Burr,  Matthew  Ogden,  and  John 
McGuyer,  joined  the  expedition  as  volunteers.*  The  wives  of. 
two  of  the  Pennsylvania*!  riflemen,  Mrs.  Grier  and  Mrs.  Warner, 
accompanied  their  husbands,  and  even  assisted  them  during  the 
toilsome  and  difficult  march.  Although  these  poor  women  had 
their  full  share  of  the  sufferings,  from  hunger,  cold,  and  fatigue, 
which  were  experienced  alike  by  officers  and  men,  and  from  the 
effects  of  which  a  number  died  on  the  way,  they  displayed  as 
much  fortitude,  and  as  great  powers  of  endurance,  as  the 
strongest  of  the  army,  with  which  they  ultimately  arrived,  safe 
and  in  good  health,  at  the  St.  Lawrence.f 

The  necessary  preparations  for  the  expedition  had  all  been 
made.  Arnold  had  received  his  instructions  from  the  commander- 
in-chief.  These  enjoined  him,  after  assuming  his  command,  to 
exercise  the  utmost  diligence  and  prudence  in  prosecuting  the 
march  to  a  speedy  and  successful  termination  ;  upon  all  occasion? 
to  treat  the  Canadians  as  friends,  and  by  every  means  in  his  power 
to  conciliate  the  good  will  of  the  Indians..  He  was  commanded 
to  protect  the  property,  and  to  respect  the  religion  and  customs 
of  the  people  through  whose  country  he  passed,  and  to  repress 

*  Collection  Maine  Historical  Society,  vol.  i.,  388. 

*  Judge  Henry's  Account,  65-66. 


GO  THELIFEOF 

violence  and  plundering  under  the  severest  penalties.  The  details 
of  his  instructions  were  carefully  drawn  up,  and  nothing  calcu 
lated  to  contribute  towards  a  fortunate  issue  of  the  expedition  was 
left  unnoticed.*  A  letter  to  Arnold  accompanied  these  instruc 
tions,  charging  him  to  regard  the  Canadians  as  fiiends,  and  to 
conduct  himself  towards  them  accordingly  ;  directing  him  to 
punish  every  violation  of  this  command  with  the  utmost  severity ; 
and  repeating  in  more  emphatic  terms  all  the  principal  points  in 
the  instructions.  He  was  also  furnished  with  a  large  number  of 
manifestoes,  intended  for  distribution  among  the  people  of  Canada, 
which  explained  the  nature  of  the  contest  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  colonies,  and  urged  them  to  co-operate  with  the  latter  in 
resisting  the  comon  oppressor  of  both.  About  one  thousand 
pounds  in  specie  were  placed  in  his  hands  to  defray  contingent 
expenses.f 

Everything  w^as  now  in  readiness  for  a  movement.  A  general 
knowledge  of  the  route  had  been  acquired  by  Arnold,  from  the 
journal  of  a  British  officer,  who  had  travelled  over  the  ground 
some  fifteen  years  before.  The  expedition  was  suggested  by  a 
perusal  of  this  journal.^  Intelligence  had  likewise  been  derived 
from,  several  St.  Francis  Indians,  who  had  recently  visited  Wash 
ington's  camp,  and  who  were  familiar  with  those  interior  regions. 
Arnold  had  likewise  been  furnished  with  a  manuscript  map  of 
the  country  watered  by  the  Kennebec,  and  the  journal  of  a  tour 
through  that  region,  by  a  gentleman  long  a  resident  in  its  vici 
nity^  Two  persons  had  been  sent  forward  to  explore  the 
country  to  be  traversed,  and  to  ascertain  the  disposition  of  the 
inhabitants.  Eleven  transports  were  then  lying  at  Newburyport, 
ready  to  convey  ^  the  troops  thence  up  the  Kennebec  river  to 
the  town  of  Gardiner,  where  two  hundred  bateaux  had  been 
constructed  for  the  further  transportation  of  the  army.  The 
provisions,  baggage,  ammunition,  &c.,  had  all  been  provided, 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iii.,  86-89.  t  Ibid.       90-91. 

$  Maine  Historical  Society,  341.  §  Spavin's  Arnold,  28,  29. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  61 

and  nothing  remained  undone  which  might  facilitate  the 
operations  of  the  detachment,  or  add  to  its  efficiency  and  confi 
dence. 

The  troops  left  Cambridge  on  the  13th  of  September.  Having 
marched  to  Newburyport,  where  they  encamped  and  remained  for 
three  days,  they  embarked  on  board  the  transports  and  sailed  for 
the  Kennebec  on  the  19th.  In  compliance  with  the  directions  of 
the  commander-in-chief,  several  vessels  had  been  previously  dis 
patched  eastward,  to  ascertain  if  the  coast  in  that  quarter  was 
clear  of  British  cruisers.  The  next  day  the  fleet  reached  the 
mouth  of  the  Kennebec  without  accident  or  molestation,  and  the 
wind  being  fair,  it  found  no  difficulty  in  sailing  up  to  Gardiner, 
the  point  of  debarkation.* 

The  arms,  ammunition,  baggage,  and  provisions,  having  been 
removed  from  the  transports  to  the  bateaux,  the  detachment 
moved  up  the  river,  and,  on  the  23d,  rendezvoused  at  Fort  Wes 
tern,  a  place  opposite  to  that  where  the  town  of  Augusta 
now  stands. 

Five  or  six  days  were  spent  at  this  place,  in  completing 
the  necessary  preparations.  A  party  of  eleven  men,  including 
their  commander,  Lieutenant  Steel,  and  two  guides,  were  sent 
forward  from  this  point,  to  explore  and  mark  the  Indian  paths  at 
the  carrying  places  along  the  route ;  and  to  cross  the  high  lands 
to  the  Chaudiere  river,  and  ascertain  its  course.f 

While  the  army  lay  at  this  point,  a  misunderstanding  occurred 
between  the  field-officers,  subordinate  to  Arnold,  and  Morgan, 
in  relation  to  a  claim  of  command  which  they  asserted  over  him 
and  his  division.  Morgan  contended  that  the  rifle  companies, 
having  been  raised  by  a  special  act  of  Congress,  and  being,  more 
over,  intended  as  the  advance  of  the  expedition,  were  subject 
to  the  command  of  Col.  Arnold  only.  In  this  opinion  he  was 
sustained  by  Captains  Smith  and  Hendricks,  the  officers  coin- 

*  Sparks's  Arnold,  27.    Maine  Historical  Society,  vol.  i.,  390. 
t  Judge  Henry's  Account,  p.  17. 


62  THE     LIFE     OF 

manding  the  other  two  rifle  companies.  The  difficulty  was  at 
length  referred  to  the  commander-in-chief,  who  decided  in  favor 
of  the  field-officers.  As  the  letter  on  this  subject  is  the  first  of 
the  long  series  which  subsequently  passed  between  Washing-tor 
and  Morgan,  and  which  evince  to  the  close  a  progressive  increase 
in  the  friendly  feelings  with  which  they  mutually  regarded  each 
other,  it  is  invested  with  no  common  interest,  and  may  be  very 
appropriately  introduced  here  : — 

"  CAMP  AT  CAMBRIDGE,  Oct.  4,  1775. 

"  SIR  :  I  write  to  you  in  consequence  of  information  I  have  received, 
that  you  and  the  captains  of  the  rifle  companies  on  the  detachment  against 
Quebec,  claim  an  exemption  from  the  command  of  all  the  field  officers, 
except  Col.  Arnold.  I  understand  this  claim  is  founded  upon  some  expres 
sions  of  mine ;  but,  if  you  understood  me  in  this  way,  you  are  much  mis 
taken  in  my  meaning.  My  intention  is,  and  ever  was,  that  every  officer 
should  command  according  to  his  rank.  To  do  otherwise  would  subvert 
all  military  order  and  authority,  which,  I  am  sure,  you  could  not  wish  or 
expect. 

"  Now  the  mistake  is  rectified,  I  trust  you  will  exert  yourself  to  support 
my  intentions,  ever  remembering  that  by  the  same  rule  by  which  you 
claim  an  independent  command,  and  break  in  upon  military  authority, 
others  will  do  the  same  in  regard  to  you,  and,  of  consequence,  the  expedi 
tion  must  terminate  in  shame  and  disgrace  to  yourselves,  and  the  reproach 
and  detriment  of  your  country.  To  a  man  of  true  spirit  and  military  cha 
racter,  further  argument  is  unnecessary.  I  shall,  therefore,  recommend  to 
you  to  preserve  the  utmost  harmony  among  yourselves,  to  which  a  due 
subordination  will  much  contribute ;  and  wishing  you  health  and  success, 
"  I  remain,  your  very  humble  servant, 

"  GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 

"  To  CAPTAIN  DANIEL  MORGAN."* 

In  relation  to  the  difficulty  thus  decided,  it  is  worthy  of 
remark,  that  notwithstanding  the  earnest  and  somewhat  unneces 
sary  desire  which  the  field  officers  referred  to  displayed  at  this 
time,  to  extend  their  control  over  Morgan  and  his  command 


Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  63 

an  emergency  subsequently  arose,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  sequel, 
wherein  they  felt  it  expedient,  not  only  to  yield  the  point  in 
dispute,  but  to  place  themselves  and  their  commands  under  his 
direction. 

The  season  being  far  advanced — too  far,  indeed,  as  the  event 
proved — to  allow  of  a  successful  issue  to  the  expedition ;  and 
an  essential  element  of  success  beino'  the  secrecv  of  the  move- 

O  v 

ment,  which  was  endangered  by  delay,  but  little  time  was  lost 
in  making  the  necessary  dispositions.  Colonel  Arnold  formed 
his  forces  into  four  divisions.  The  riflemen,  being  the  first,  were 
to  lead  the  van.  Morgan  was  appointed  their  commander.  His 
duty  was,  u  to  follow  the  footsteps  of  the  exploring  party,  and  to 
examine  the  country  along  the  route ;  to  free  the  streams  to 
be  ascended  from  all  impediments  to  their  navigation,  and  to 
remove  all  obstructions  from  the  road ;  to  ascertain  all  the  fords 
which  intersected  the  line  of  march ;  to  examine  the  numerous 
portages  over  which  it  would  be  necessary  to  move,  and  to  take 
such  measures  as  would  facilitate  their  passage."  Besides  these, 
his  position  imposed  on  him  the  duties  incidental  to  an  advanced 
guard.  For,  although  the  expedition  experienced  no  opposition 
until  it  arrived  on  the  north  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  the  dispo 
sition  of  the  Indians  who  inhabited  the  country  between  the  head 
waters  of  the  Kennebec  and  the  Chaudiere,  was  stated  by  the 
scouts  to  be  hostile;  it  certainly  "was  but  partially  known.  And 
even  were  the  representations  regarding  their  sentiments  ever  so 
favorable,  the  proverbial  fickleness  and  treachery  of  the  Indian 
character  must  have  led  an  old  Indian  fighter  like  Morgan  to 
consider  an  attack  from  them  as  a  probable  contingency.  Thus 
was  imposed  upon  him  the  necessity  of  an  untiring  vigilance 
in  guarding  against  the  chance  of  a  surprise — a  duty  which 
added  heavily  to  those  already  enumerated,  which  his  corps  was 
required  to  perform. 

His  men  were  armed,  each  with  a  rifle,  a  tomahawk,  and  a  long 
knife.  They  were  dressed  with  flannel  shirts,  cloth  or  buckskin 


64:  THE     LIFE      OF 

breeches,  buckskin  leggins,  and  moccasins.  Over  these  clothes 
they  wore  hunting-shirts,  made,  for  the  most  part,  of  brown  linen, 
some  of  buckskin,  and  a  few  of  linsey  woolsey.  These  shirts 
were  confined  to  the  waist  by  belts,  in  which  they  carried  their 
knives  and  tomahawks.  Morgan's  company  wore  caps,  on  which 
appeared  the  words  "  liberty  or  death."  For  himself,  he  appears 
to  have  adopted  the  Indian  dress  on  this  expedition.  When  met 
by  the  exploring  party  on  their  return  from  the  head  waters  of 
the  Chaudiere,  he  wore  leggins,  and  a  cloth  in  the  Indian  style. 
His  thighs,  which  were  exposed  to  view  on  that  occasion, 
appeared  to  have  been  lacerated  by  the  thorns  and  bushes.* 

The  second  division  was  composed  of  three  companies  of  infan 
try,  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Green  and  Major  Bigelow.  The 
third  consisted  of  three  companies  of  infantry,  and  Captain  Lamb's 
artillery  company,  with  one  piece,  commanded  by  Major  Meigs. 
The  rear  guard,  under  Lieutenant  Colonel  Evans,  was  formed  of 
the  remainder  of  the  infantry,  consisting  also  of  three  companies, 
and  a  body  of  teamsters,  carpenters,  &c. 

These  dispositions  having  been  made,  on  the  25th  of  September, 
Morgan's  command  embarked  in  bateaux  and  canoes,  with  orders 
to  proceed  with  all  speed  to  the  Great  Carrying  Place.  The  next 
day,  Colonel  Green  and  Major  Bigelow,  with  the  second  division, 
were  sent  forward.  The  third  and  fourth  divisions,  under  Major 
Meigs  and  Colonel  Enos,  respectively,  were  put  in  motion,  each  a 
day  after  that  which  preceded  it.f 

On  the  fifth  day  after  leaving  Fort  Western,  Morgan  and  his 
corps  reached  the  falls  of  Norridgewock.  During  this  part  of  the 
journey,  the  riflemen  experienced  great  fatigue  and  discomfort. 
As  the  bateaux  had  to  be  pushed  forward  against  a  strong  cur 
rent,  the  men  were  almost  continually  mid-deep  in  water.  Two 
portages  on  the  route  were  crossed  with  much  labor.  Upon 
arriving  at  Norridgewock,  many  of  the  bateaux  were  found  to  be 

*  Judge  Henry's  Campaign,  p.  15-51. 

t  Collections  of  Maine  Hist.  Soc.  vol.i,  p.  39T. 


GENERAL  DANIEL   MORGAN.         65 

so  leaky,  as  to  have  already  destroyed  a  considerable  part  of  the 
stores,  and  to  require  repairing  before  proceeding  further.  They 
were,  however,  speedily  discharged,  the  necessary  repairs  made, 
and  the  toilsome  and  difficult  task  of  transporting  them  and  the 
baggage  over  the  rough  and  difficult  portage  above  the  falls,  a  dis 
tance  of  a  mile  and  a  quarter,  was  at  length  effected.  These 
operations,  and  a  halt,  to  enable  the  rear  to  come  up  and  cross  the 
falls,  occupied  a  week's  time,  during  which  all  but  the  rear  division 
had  collected  at  and  about  this  place. 

On  the  6th  of  October,  Morgan  again  moved  forward,  and 
towards  the  close  of  the  next  day,  reached  the  Carratunc  Falls. 
These  having  been  passed  without  any  unnecessary  delay  or 
accident,  he  pushed  ahead  against  a  rapid  *current,  and  on  the 
evening  of  the  9th,  arrived  at  the  Great  Carrying  Place. 

The  divisions  of  Green  and  Meigs  arrived  the  next  day.  A  few 
hours  after  their  arrival,  Colonel  Arnold,  with  an  Indian  guide 
and  a  few  followers,  in  canoes,  reached  this  point.  He  had  seen 
the  last  division  embark  from  Fort  Western,  when  he  pushed  for 
ward  to  the  front  of  the  line.* 

The  difficulties  which  had  thus  far  been  encountered  were 
great  indeed.  The  men  had  been  nearly  half  the  time  in  water ; 
and  this,  together  with  the  hardships  and  fatigues  which  they 
had  undergone  in  bearing  their  bateaux  and  effects  across  the 
numerous  portages,  had  seriously  dispirited  them.  Already  their 
numbers  had  experienced  a  heavy  reduction  by  sickness  and 
desertion.  They  were  cheered  somewhat  by  the  delusive  belief 
that  the  principal  obstacles  in  their  way  had  already  been  sur 
mounted.  But  formidable  as  these  obstacles  had  proved  to  be, 
they  were  as  nothing  to  those  yet  to  be  encountered. 

On  the  morning  of  the  10th  of  October,  Morgan  and  his  com 
mand  commenced  crossing  the  Great  Carrying  Place.  From  the 
point  of  starting  to  that  on  the  Dead  river  where  they  intended, 
to  re-embark,  was  fifteen  miles,  with  three  small  lakes  intervening. 

*  Sparks's  Arnold,  p.  32. 


60  THELIFEOF 

Over  this  extensive  space,  which  embraced  precipitous  ascents, 
yawning'  ravines,  thick,  entangling  woods,  swamps,  and  water 
courses,  the  riflemen  were  obliged  to  carry  the  bateaux,  bago-ao-e, 
provisions  and  arms.  Numerous  were  the  journeys  from  one  end 
of  the  Carrying  Place  to  the  other,  before  their  herculean  task 
was  accomplished.  By  dint  of  the  greatest  labor  and  perseverance, 
the  bateaux  were  transported  on  the  men's  shoulders,  over  the 
different  portages  and  intervals  of  land,  from  lake  to  lake,  laden 
and  unladen,  until  at  length,  on  the  19th,  they  were  once  m^re 
afloat  on  the  wraters  of  the  Dead  river,  the  effects  embarked,  and 
everything  ready  for  a  fresh  start. 

As  the  troops  advanced,  their  difficulties,  perils,  and  hardships 
constantly  increased.  In  the  despondency  which  thus  became 
general,  their  ignorance  of  the  country  yet  to  be  traversed  served 
but  to  magnify  its  actual  terrors.  While  crossing  the  Great  Carry 
ing  Place,  they  were  met  by  Lieutenant  Steel  and  his  exploring 
party,  on  their  return  from  the  head  waters  of  the  Chaudiere.* 
The  representations  of  the  difficulties  and  dangers  of  the  route 
which  were  made  by  these  men,  found  ample  corroboration  in 
their  haggard  appearance  and  helpless  condition.!  Indeed,  the 
prospect  at  this  time  was  well  calculated  to  shake  the  resolu 
tion  of  any  man,  less  determined  and  adventurous  than  was 
Arnold,  and  to  palsy  the  efforts  of  any  corps,  less  brave  and  hardy 
than  that  he  commanded. 

During  the  succeeding  three  days,  Morgan  and  his  command 
lay  encamped  on  the  Dead  river,  recruiting  the  men,  and  waiting 
for  the  rear  divisions  to  come  up.  At  this  time  the  commands 
of  Green  and  Meigs  were  well  advanced.  That  of  Enos,  however, 
had  only  proceeded  a  short  distance  across  the  Great  Carrying 
Place.  In  the  meantime,  a  block-house  was  erected  at  the  second 
portage,  for  the  reception  of  the  sick  and  disabled,  which  had 


*  Collections  of  Maine  Hist.  Soc.,  vol.  v.  p. 
t  Judge  Henry's  Campaign,  p.  50. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  67 

now  become  fearfully  numerous.  The  commissary  of  iNorridg- 
wock  was  directed  to  send  one  hundred  barrels  of  provisions  to 
the  Great  Carrying  Place,  near  the  Kennebec,  where  another 
block-house  was  erected  to  receive  them. 

Morgan's  high  qualifications  for  command  were  fully  displayed 
on  this  celebrated  march.  He  is  described  by  a  member  of  the 
expedition  as  "  a  large,  strong-bodied  personage,"  with  a  "  stento 
rian  voice,"  and  one,  "  whose  appearance  gave  the  idea  history 
has  left  us  of  Belisarius."  "  His  manners  "  were  characterized  as 
"  severe,"  but  "  activity,  spirit,  and  courage  in  a  soldier  procured 
his  good  will  and  esteem,"  and  "  where  he  became  attached,  he 
was  truly  kind  and  affectionate."  *  The  rules  which  he  adopted 
for  the  safety  and  guidance  of  his  men,  were  marked  by  that 
judgment  and  prudence  which  distinguished  his  after  career. 
Although  he  met  with  much  opposition  from  the  refractory  spirit 
of  a  portion  of  his  command,  the  energy  of  his  will  enabled  him 
generally  to  enforce  obedience  to  his  orders.  With  .the  men 
composing  his  own  company,  he  was  popular  as  a  commander, 
and  beloved  as  a  friend.  Confiding  implicitly  in  his  judgment  and 
discretion,  they  obeyed  with  alacrity  his  directions,  regardless  of 
the  labor  or  the  self-denial  which  they  involved.  With  the  Penn 
sylvania  companies,  however,  the  case  was  somewhat  different. 
Although  it  would  be  difficult  at  any  time  to  collect  a  finer  body 
of  men  than  that  these  companies  composed,  yet,  in  common 
with  almost  all  newly  organized  bodies  of  troops,  they  were 
opposed  to  the  restraints,  as  they  were  insensible  to  the  advan 
tages  of  discipline,  and  a  due  subordination.  The  local  prejudices 
which  existed  at  this  time  between  Pennsylvanians  and  Virgi 
nians,  and  the  belief  among  the  Pennsylvania  riflemen  that  one 
of  their  captains,  Hendricks,  was  entitled  by  rank  to  the  position 
which  Arnold  had  conferred  upon  Morgan,  contributed  to  the 
difficulties  with  which  the  latter  had  to  contend  in  exercising  the 
command.f 

*  Judge  Henry's  Campaign,  p.  16.  t  Ibid.,  p.  196. 


68  THE      LIFE      OF 

The  principal  of  Morgan's  rules  were,  that  there  should  bt  «o 
straggling  from  the  camp,  and  that  no  one  should  fire  off  his  p  ece 
without  permission.  Reasonable  as  these  orders  were,  they  met  vith 
opposition  from  the  men  of  the  Pennsylvania  companies  under 
the  countenance  which  their  officers  afforded  them.  While  the 
riflemen  were  encamped  on  Dead  river,  a  man  named  Chamberlain, 
belonging  to  Captain  Smith's  company,  proceeded  a  short  dis 
tance  from  the  camp,  and  discharged  his  piece.  On  approaching 
the  camp,  gun  in  hand,  he  was  confronted  by  Morgan,  who 
accused  him  of  the  breach  of  orders  in  firing.  Chamberlain, 
who  is  represented  as  "  an  arrant  liar,"  promptly  denied  the 
charge.  Morgan,  convinced  that  he  was  correct,  and'  provoked  at 
the  cool  mendacity  of  the  man,  sprang  to  a  pile  of  wood,  snatched 
up  a  stick,  and  turning  upon  Chamberlain,  declared  that  he  would 
knock  him  down,  unless  he  confessed  the  fact.  At  this  juncture, 
Captain  Smith,  who  .was  present  during  the  altercation,  inter 
posed  ;  and  picking  up  another  stick,  swore  he  would  strike 
Morgan,  if  he  attempted  to  put  his  threat  into  execution.  Sensi 
ble  that  the  step  he  was  about  to  take  was  not  strictly  military  ; 
apprehensive,  besides,  that  by  pushing  the  matter  further,  a  diffi 
culty  about  rank  might  grow  out  of  a  quarrel  among  the  officers 
of  the  riflemen,  Morgan  receded  from  his  purpose,  and  walked 
away.  Morgan's  life  furnishes  few  instances  of  such  forbearance 
as  he  displayed  on  this  occasion.  Among  the  motives  which 
induced  him  to  relinquish  his  purpose,  and  to  disregard  Captain 
Smith's  threat,  fear  of  that  officer  cannot  be  included— a  man  of 
whom  it  is  said,  that  "  this  was  the  only  spirited  act  known  of 
him  during  the  campaign.* 

On  the  21st  of  October,  Morgan  advanced,  followed  by  the 
commands  of  Colonel  Green  and  Major  Meigs.  At  this  lime, 
Colonel  Enos  was  approaching  the  Great  Carrying  Place.  The 
boats,  which  were  heavily  laden  with  the  baggage,  provisions,  <fec., 

*  For  further  particulars  of  Captain  Smith,  see  Henry's  account  of  the  Expedition  to 
Canada,  pp.  221-222. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  69 

had  on  board  only  the  men  necessary  to  navigate  them.  The 
main  bodies  of  the  different  divisions  inarched  by  land,  following 
the  meanderings  of  the  river. 

Among  the  difficulties  with  which  the  troops  had  to  contend, 
was  that  arising  from  their  ignorance  of  the  country.  The 
bateaux  were  frequently  led  away  from  the  main  stream  into  its 
branches,  proceeding  sometimes  for  miles  before  the  mistake 
would  be  discovered.  The  troops  on  shore,  guided  by  the  boats, 
generally  fell  into  the  same  error.  Thus,  in  some  instances,  an 
entire  day  was  consumed  in  moving  up  and  returning  on  a  wrong 
course.  One  instance  of  this  kind  may  be  mentioned.  A  short 
distance  above  the  place  where  the  cabin  of  the  Indian  chief 
Natalis  stood,  a  stream  from  the  westward  empties  into  the  Dead 
river.  All  of  Morgan's  boats  and  men  proceeded  up  this  stream 
about  seven  miles,  before  they  were  apprised  of  their  mistake  by 
the  boat  which  was  sent  after  them  for.  that  purpose.  In  the 
mean  time,  they  discovered  an  Indian  settlement,  which  proved  to 
be  that  of  the  chief  Sabatis  and  his  family.  The  Indians  were 
all  absent.  Their  property,  consisting  of  venison,  corn,  kettles, 
&c.,  were  enclosed  in  a  species  of  cages,  made  of  birch  bark, 
which  were  placed  in  the  forks  of  some  trees  in  the  vicinity. 
Sabatis  and  his  adherents  being  considered  at  this  time  as  the 
friends  of  the  British,  their  effects  were  considered  the  rightful 
spoils  of  war.  Such  of  them  as  were  not  made  subservient  to 
the  wants  of  the  riflemen,  were  destroyed;  after  which,  they 
returned  to  the  Dead  river.* 

The  country  along  the  Dead  river  was  more  favorable  to  an 
advance  than  any  through  which  the  troops  had  hitherto  passed  ; 
and  for  many  miles  that  stream  presented  a  smooth  surface  and  a 
gentle  current,  interrupted  at  intervals,  however,  by  falls,  over 
which  it  was  necessary  to  "  carry."  The  troops  pushed  forward 
with  accelerated  pace.  At  this  time,  it  was  confidently  believed 
that  the  Chaudiere  would  be  reached  in  two  or  three  days. 

t  Henry's  Campaign,  p.  34.     Maine  Historical  Society,  p.  398. 


70  THELIFEOF 

But  these  expectations  were  doomed  to  a  fearful  disappoint 
ment.  During  the  preceding  two  or  three  days,  much  rain  Lad 
fallen.  On  the  evening  of  the  22d,  the  riflemen  encamped  on  the 
bank  of  the  river,  in  the  neighborhood  of  a  lofty  mountain,  since 
called  Mount  Bigelow.  The  stream  had  already  commenced 
swelling;  and  before  daylight  the  next  morning,  it  had  inundated 
the  encampment,  which  was  abandoned  in  haste  for  higher 
ground.  When  morning  came,  the  river  presented  a  frightful 
aspect.  It  had  risen  during  the  previous  night  eight  or  nine  feet, 
and  flowed  with  great  rapidity. 

These  circumstances,  however  discouraging,  were  not  permitted 
to  delay  the  advance.  The  boats,  having  been  placed  in  charge 
of  the  most  active  and  skilful  of  the  men,  were  put  in  motion  ; 
the  main  body  of  the  troops,  in  the  mean  time,  proceeded  by 
land  up  the  south  bank  of  the  river.  The  meandering  of  the 
stream,  with  the  inundation  of  the  low  lands  in  its  vicinity,  and 
the  rapidity  of  the  current,  prevented  both  boats  and  troops  from 
making  much  progress.  After  a  -very  fatiguing  march,  they 
arrived  on  the  evening  of  the  23d  at  a  fall  of  four  feet,  where 
they  encamped  for  the  night. 

This  was  a  day  fraught  with  more  disasters  than  any  one  which 
had  preceded  it.  With  great  difficulty  the  boats  had  been  brought 
up  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  four-feet  fall.  The  central  current 
at  this  point  ran  with  immense  velocity,  forming  eddies  of  corres 
ponding  swiftness  on  each  side  of  the  river.  As  the  boats 
approached,  they  were  caught  by  the  eddies,  the  strength  of 
which  rendered  them  entirely  unmanageable.  Ascending  the 
stream  with  great  rapidity,  a  number  of  them  were  forced  against 
the  shore,  where,  with  much  difficulty,  they  were  secured.  Seven 
of  them,  however,  were  caught  by  the  current,  which  speedily 
engulfed  two  or  three,  and  dashed  the  remainder  to  pieces 
against  the  shore  below.  Unfortunately,  these  boats  contained 
the  greater  part  of  the  remaining  provisions,  all  of  which,  together 
with  a  considerable  sum  of  money,  a  quantity  of  baggage,  and  the 


GENERAL  DANIEL   MORGAN.         71 

arms  of  the  boatmen,  were  lost,  the  men   with   great  difficult* 
escaping  with  their  lives. 

To  the  causes  of  distress  and  discouragement  which  had  pre 
viously  been  experienced,  a  scarcity  of  food  was  now  added.  This 
threw  such  a  gloom  over  the  future,  that  the  bravest  among  then? 
were  almost  ready  to  despond.*  The  advance  was  still  thirty 
miles  from  the  head  of  the  Chaudiere  river.  Short  as  that  dis 
tance  was,  comparatively,  it  was  uncertain,  from  the  difficulties 
presented  by  the  swollen  river  and  the  inundated  land,  in  what 
time  it  could  be  accomplished.  The  number  of  sick  and  disabled 
had  greatly  increased  during  the  last  few  days ;  and  the  remain 
der  were  rendered  incapable  of  ordinary  exertions  from  hunger, 
cold,  and  fatigue.  A  council  of  war  took  the  state  of  affairs  under 
consideration,  at  which  it  was  resolved  to  continue  the  advance,  to 
send  all  the  sick  and  disabled  back,  and  to  bring  forward  from  the 
rear  a  fresh  supply  of  provisions ;  and  that  while  one  strong  party 
would  return  to  carry  these  resolutions  into  effect,  another  would 
proceed  with  all  speed  to  Canada,  and  send  thence  supplies  to 
meet  the  advance. 

Accordingly,  a  party  of  ninety  men  of  Major  Meigs's  command, 
under  Major  Bigelow,  were  sent  with  the  sick  and  disabled  to  the 
rear,  from  which  they  were  to  bring  the  required  provisions,  then 
in  charge  of  Col.  Enos.  This  officer  and  Col.  Greene  received 
directions  at  the  same  time  to  advance  with  as  many  of  the  best 
men  of  their  divisions  as  they  could  furnish  with  fifteen  days'  pro 
vision  ;  and  to  send  the  remainder,  with  the  sick  and  disabled 
from  the  front,  to  the  post  at  Norridgewock.f  Arnold  soon  after 
wards  embarked  with  seventeen  men  in  five  bateaux,  and  pro 
ceeded  towards  Canada. 

At  this  time,  Col.  Greene  was  crossing  the  Great  Carrying 
Place,  and  Col.  Enos  had  reached  that  point  on  the  Kennebec. 

On  the  morning  of  the  25th,  the  troops  moved  forward.     The 

*3parks's  Arnold,  p.  86. 

tCollections  of  Maine  Hist.  Soc.,  p.  864;  Sparks's  Arnold,  pp.  36,  37. 


2  THE      LIFE      OF 

succeeding  two  days  passed  without  the  occurrence  of  anything 
remarkable.  Yet  such  were  the  embarrassments  which  impeded 
their  progress,  that  during  this  time,  they  advanced  only  twenty 
miles. 

On  the  28th,  the  eyes  of  the  adventurous  band  were  gladdened  with 
a  sight  of  the  elevated  ground  which  interposes  between  the  waters 
of  the  Kennebec  and  the  Chaudiere.  Cheered  by  an  object  which 
seemed  to  promise  a  speedy  termination  of  their  toils  and  suffer 
ings,  they  pushed  manfully  on.  The  bateaux  remaining  were 
transported  across  two  wide  portages  this  day ;  and  at  night-fall, 
the  troops  in  advance,  which  at  this  and  all  other  times  included 
Morgan  and  his  riflemen,  encamped  on  the  bank  of  the  pond,  where 
the  portage  across  the  "height  of  land,"  commenced.* 

The  succeeding  day  was  employed  in  transporting  the  boats 
and  baggage  across  the  portage,  a  space  of  four  miles  and  a  quar 
ter,  to  the  waters  on  the  other  side,  which  emptied  into  the 
Chaudiere.  In  the  absence  of  accurate  information  regarding  this 
river.  Morgan  supposed  that  it  would  prove  as  favorable  to  naviga 
tion  as  the  streams  which  had  been  ascended.  In  this  event,  the 
transportation  of  all  their  boats  across  the  portage  was  recommended 
by  many  reasons.  The  advantage  afforded  by  the  current  would 
greatly  facilitate  the  progress  of  the  troops ;  and,  while  saving  them 
from  the  fatigue  of  marching,  enable  them  in  some  measure  to 
recruit  their  exhausted  strength.  The  measure,  besides,  would  com 
pensate  for  the  great  labor  necessary  to  carrying  it  into  effect,  by 
furnishing  the  prompt  and  certain  means  of  transporting  the  troops 
across  the  St.  Lawrence,  on  their  arrival  at  that  river.  Accord 
ingly,  Morgan  gave  orders  to  this  effect.  But  Captains  Smith  and 
Hendricks  refused  to  take  over  the  carrying-place  more  than  one 
boat  for  each  of  their  companies.  Morgan  determined  to  carry 
over  all  the  bateaux  belonging  to  his  company.  With  incredible 
labor  the  task  was  performed,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  29th,  the 
advance  of  the  army  was  in  readiness  to  descend.f 

*  Judge  Henry's  campaign,  p.  62.  flbid 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  76 

At  tliis  point,  it  became  known  that  Col.  Enos,  with  the  whole 
of  his  division,  a  large  quantity  of  provisions,  and  the  medicine 
chest,  had  abandoned  the  expedition  at  the  Twelve  Mile  Carrying 
Place,  and  returned  to  the  Kennebec. 

The  provisions  were  now  nearly  exhausted.  There  was  no 
meat  of  any  kind  left.  The  flour,  which  alone  remained,  was 
divided  among  the  men.  It  yielded  five  pints  to  each,  which 
were  baked  the  same  day  into  as  many  cakes.  Upon  this  scanty 
amount  of  food  they  were  to  subsist  until  they  reached  the  settle 
ments  at  Sertigan,  then  distant  nearly  ninety  miles.* 

So  gloomy  was  the  prospect  at  this  time,  that  were  it  not  much  more 
hazardous  to  retreat  than  to  advance,  the  former  alternative  would 
have  been  adopted.  Before  a*  movement  took  place  from  this 
point,  however,  fresh  encouragement  was  derived  by  intelligence 
from  Arnold.  This  officer,  having  proceeded  with  his  party  to 
the  head  of  the  Chaudiere,  wrote  back  to  the  officers  of  the 
detachment,  that  the  French  inhabitants  were  rejoiced  to  hear  they 
were  coming,  and  were  ready  and  willing  to  assist  them  ;  that 
there  were  few  or  no  regular  soldiers  at  Quebec,  and  that  the 
place  could  be  easily  taken ;  that  he  would  advance  without  delay, 
and  send  back  provisions  as  soon  as  possible ;  and  that  the  troops 
could  go  most  of  the  way  by  water.f 

On  the  morning  of  the  30th,  the  riflemen  set  forward,  Hendricks 
and  Smith's  companies  on  foot,  along  the  margin  of  the  lake,  and 
Morgan's  in  their  bateaux.  The  advantage  which,  by  extraordi 
nary  labor,  Morgan  had  thus  secured  his  company,  made  a  deep 
impression  upon  the  men  whom  he  now  left  behind.  In  the 
course  of  this  day,  he  entered  Lake  Megantick,  and  pushing  for 
ward,  in  the  evening  encamped  for  the  night  on  its  eastern 
shore. 

The  rain,  which  had  fallen  during  the  whole  of  the  30th,  was  suc 
ceeded  at  night  by  snow,  which  on  the  following  morning,  lay  on  the 
ground  to  the  depth  of  several  inches.  Though  suffering  greatly  from 

*  Judge  Henry's  campaign,  p.  63.  t  Collections  of  Maine  Hist.  Soe.  vol.  5.,  p.  367. 

4 


74  THELIFEOF 

the  effects  of  cold,  hunger,  and  fatigue,  the  men  did  not  despond,  but, 
cheered  by  the  example  of  their  commander,  exerted  themselves 
with  resolution.  Early  on  the  31st,  they  embarked,  and  pushed  for 
the  outlet  of  the  lake,  which  forms  the  head  of  the  Chaudiere 
river,  reaching  that  point  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day. 

The  next  morning,  they  commenced  descending  the  Chaudiere. 
For  some  time  after  entering  this  river,  they  proceeded  gently  on 
without  any  accident.  But  as  they  descended,  the  current  con 
stantly  increased,  until  at  length  it  carried  them  along  with  great 
rapidity.  Soon,  every  succeeding  minute  added  to  the  difficulties 
and  dangers  of  their  situation.  First  one,  and  then  another  of 
their  bateaux  were  sunk  and  swept  away,  the  men  with  difficulty 
reaching  the  land.  Morgan  now  determined  to  make  for  the 
shore  and  land  his  men ;  and  to  examine  the  river  for  some  miles 
below,  before  proceeding  further  in  the  bateaux.  But  before  this 
determination  could  be  carried  into  effect,  the  bateaux  entered  & 
series  of  rapids,  and  became  entirely  uncontrollable.  In  the  lapse 
of  a  few  minutes,  all  the  remaining  boats  were  dashed  to  pieces, 
and  their  contents  scattered  over  the  boiling  tide.  The  men  with 
difficulty  struggled  to  the  shore  with  their  arms — all  but  one,  who 
was  drowned.  Morgan's  life  was  in  imminent  peril  for  some  time  ; 
but  he  succeeded  at  length  in  reaching  the  shore,  and  in  preserving 
the  money  which  Arnold  had  placed  in  his  hands  for  the  use  of 
his  men.*  Lieutenant  McClelland,  of  Captain  Hendricks's  com 
pany,  being  sick,  had  embarked  in  a  boat  which  his  men  brought 
over  the  "  height  of  land,"  and  accompanied  Morgan  and  his  com 
pany  when  they  started  on  the  lake.  He  and  his  boatmen  were 
providentially  saved  from  destruction,  by  their  boat  lodging  against 
a  rock,  n  short  distance  above  a  perpendicular  fall  of  from  twelve 
to  twenty  feet.f 

Here  Morgan  and  his  riflemen,  weary,  wet,  cold,  and  hungry, 
encamped  for  the  night.  By  this  last  disaster,  they  had  lost  the 
remains  of  their  clothing,  provisions,  everything,  in  fact,  which 

*MSS.  Henry's*  Campaign,  p.  67,  tlbid,  p.  69. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  75 

might  have  served  to  mitigate  their  sufferings.  With  a  few 
exceptions,  they  had  saved  their  arms  and  ammunition.  The 
pangs  of  hunger  were  too  keen  to  be  resisted  ;  yet  there  was 
nothing  to  appease  them.  A  dog  that  followed  the  company 
was  killed  and  devoured,  not  even  excepting  the  entrails.  Moc 
casins,  leather  breeches,  and  cartouch-boxes,  were  minced  up  and 
boiled,  and  eaten  with  voracity. 

On  the  morning  following,  the  men  scattered  abroad  for  a  mile 
or  so  from  the  camp,  some  in  the  hope  of  meeting  with  game,  and 
others  to  gather  such  roots  and  berries  as  the  country  afforded. 
Their  success  was  very  meagre.  Previously  to  this,  the  riflemen, 
being  for  the  most  part  practised  hunters,  frequently  killed  moose, 
deer,  and  other  animals,  on  the  line  of  march.  They  thus 
enjoyed  an  advantage  over  their  fellow  soldiers,  the  infantry, 
which  frequently  made  amends  for  the  unsavoriness  or  scantiness 
of  their  rations.  Early  in  the  day,  and  when  about  moving  for 
ward,  they  were  joined  by  the  Pennsylvanians.  These  companies 
had  lost,  by  starvation  and  fatigue,  three  or  four  men  in  the  pre 
ceding  three  days.  They  were  in  a  famishing  condition.  The 
rifle  companies,  now  reunited,  resumed  their  march  along  the 
bank  of  the  river. 

The  distress  of  the  men  at  this  time  was  too  great  for  descrip 
tion.  Another  day's  suffering  must  have  deprived  them  of 
all  power  to  proceed.  But  during  the  afternoon,  a  boat  was  dis 
covered  ascending  the  stream ;  and,  soon  after,  several  head 
of  cattle  were  perceived  coming  up  the  shore.  This  proved  to  be 
the  supply  promised  by  Arnold,  who,  having  reached  Sertigan  on 
the  31st,  immediately  sent  back  all  the  provisions  that  could  be 
obtained  there  at  the  moment.  The  joy  of  the  men  was  evinced 
in  feeble  huzzas,  and  in  their  advance  with  a  quickened  pace. 
Towards  evening  they  reached  the  wished  for  supply.  This  con 
sisted  of  a  quantity  of  flour  and  oatmeal,  and  two  small  oxen, 
which  had  already  been  killed  and  cut  into  pieces  for  instant  use. 
The  remainder  of  the  provisions  had  been  dispatched  to  the 


76  THELIFEOF 

relief  of  those  who  were  still  behind.  Such  was  the  voracity 
of  the  hungry  men,  that  in  an  inconceivably  short  space  of  time, 
all  the  meat  was  consumed.  Even  the  entrails  of  the  bullocks 
were  eaten  by  those  who  arrived  too  late  to  obtain  a  less  objec 
tionable  portion  of  the  animals.  Some  who  came  up  at  the  close 
of  the  feast,  consoled  themselves  with  a  mixture  of  flour  or  meal, 
and  water,  which  they  ate  with  evident  satisfaction.  The  troops 
encamped  at  this  place  for  the  night. 

On  the  morning  of  the  4th,  they  started .  early.  Having  tra 
velled  some  miles,  they  at  length  reached  the  river  de  Loup, 
a  stream  which  empties  into  the  Chaudiere  from  the  eastward. 
A  few  hundred  yards  beyond  this  river,  stood  "  the  first  house  "  in 
Canada.  Crossing  the  river  in  bateaux  which  had  been  left 
there  for  the  purpose,  they  approached  the  house  with  the  rapture 
of  men,  now  assured  that  they  should  not  perish  by  famine.* 

Here  the  hungry  soldiers  found  a  plentiful  supply  of  beef,  fowls, 
butter,  and  vegetables.  Wild  with  the  desire  to  stay  the  gnaw- 
ings  of  a  hunger,  which,  with  most  of  them,  was  intolerable,  they 
instantly  fell  upon  the  provisions.  The  consequences  which 
would  certainly  follow  excess,  were  foreseen  by  most  of  the 
officers,  and  a  number  of  the  more  prudent  of  the  men ;  and, 
as  far  as  their  influence  and  example  would  go,  were  guarded 
against.  But  to  a  large  number,  the  pleadings  in  behalf  of  mode 
ration  were  unheeded.  Hunger  had  rendered  them  furious,  vora 
cious,  insatiable,  deaf  to  every  consideration.  Death  itself  was 
defied  in  the  enjoyments  of  the  moment.  Morgan's  company 
avoided  a  course  so  imprudent.  Most  of  his  men  had  served  their 
military  novitiate  on  the  Virginia  frontier,  where  they  had 
frequently  experienced  the  want  of  food  for  days  together.  Such 
men  needed  no  admonitions  to  guard  them  against  an  over-indul 
gence  of  their  appetites.  Those  of  them,  however,  who  were  so 
disposed,  were  checked  by  the  authoritative  interference  of  Mor 
gan  and  his  officers.  A  considerable  number  of  the  infantry  and 

*  Collections  of  Maine  His.  Soc.,  vol.  i.,  p.  401 ;  Judge  Henry's  Campaign,  p.  72-73. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  77 

the  Pennsylvania  riflemen,  died  from  the  effects  of  their  impru 
dence  on  this  occasion.* 

Here  were  found  Natalia,  Sabatis,  and  about  forty  other 
Indians,  whom  Arnold  had  induced  to  co-operate  with  him. 
They  subsequently  marched  with  the  army,  and  fought  at  the 
assault  on  Quebec. 

On  the  5th  of  November,  those  of  the  army  who  were  in 
a  condition  to  move,  advanced  still  further  down  the  country. 
Among  these,  and  still  in  the  front,  was  Morgan's  company. 
More  accustomed  to  the  toils  of  war  than  their  fellow  soldiers, 
and  being  under  the  command  of  an  officer  of  much  experience, 
who  had  husbanded  all  their  resources,  the  men  of  this  company, 
notwithstanding  the  march  imposed  on  them,  an  equal  share  of 
its  hardships,  and  more  than  a  share  of  its  labors,  were  less 
fatigued  at  its  termination,  than  any  other  company  in  the  expe 
dition.  But  one  man  was  lost  during  the  march,  and  he  was 
drowned  when  the  rapids  of  the  Chaudiere  engulfed  their  boats. 
The  other  companies  lost  large  numbers  by  sickness,  desertion, 
starvation,  and  repletion.  Let  it  not  be  understood  by  what  has 
been  said  here,  however,  regarding  Morgan's  men,  that  their  con 
dition,  upon  arriving  at  Sertigan,  was  anything  less  than  distress 
ing  in  the  extreme. 

The  troops,  advancing  as  fast  as  their  feeble  state  would  permit, 
arrived  on  the  7th  at  St.  Henry's,  four  leagues  from  the  St.  Law 
rence.  Before  night,  the  detachment,  to  the  number  of  nearly 
six  hundred  men,  reached  this  place  and  encamped. 

On  the  8th,  the  entire  force  marched  in  compact  order  to  a 
small  hamlet,  situated  about  a  mile  from  Point  Levi,  in  which 
they  quartered  themselves.  They  were  joined  on  the  march, 
and  at  this  place,  by  a  number  of  armed  Canadians. 

Thus  terminated  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  marches  on  record. 
In  the  course  of  eight  weeks,  a  journey  of  six  hundred  miles  was 
performed,  much  the  greater  part  through  an  unexplored  wilder- 
nnss,  which  presented  nature  in  her  roughest  and  most  forbidding 

*  Collections  of  Maine  His.  Soc.  p.  102;  Judge  Henry's  Campaign,  p.  73—74. 


78  THELIFJEOF 

aspect.  Civilization  has  has  since  done  much  to  soften  the  features 
of  this  rugged  region.  At  the  time  in  question,  however,  the 
terrors  of  the  scene  were  unrelieved  by  the  presence  of  a  civilized 
being,  and  but  few  of  the  aborigines  were  willing  to  dwell  in  a 
region  so  inhospitable.  Exertions  almost  superhuman  were 
required  to  overcome  the  difficulties  of  the  route.  Powers  of 
endurance,  beyond  those  usually  vouchsafed  to  man,  were  taxed 
to  the  uttermost.  It  is  true,  the  health  and  strength  of  this 
gallant  body  of  men  yielded  beneath  their  toils  and  suffer] ngs. 
But  their  courage  remained  uncooled,  even  by  the  rigors  of  a 
Canadian  winter,  which  added  its  terrors  to  their  manifold  distress. 
Pressing  on  with  a  fortitude  superior  to  every  obstacle,  not  famine 
staring  them  in  the  face,  nor  the  desertion  of  faithless  friends,  nor 
the  uncertainties  attending  their  advance  into  an  enemy's  country 
with  numbers  so  reduced,  could  check  their  progress.  Inspired  by 
a  love  of  their  country,  and  of  the  glorious  cause  in  which  they 
were  engaged,  death  alone  could  have  put  a  period  to  their 
exertions. 

The  march  at  length  performed,  the  sufferings  of  the  past 
served  but  to  inspire  them  with  a  greater  reliance  on  the  future. 
And,  in  truth,  the  appearances  of  the  moment  were  auspicious  of 
a  brilliant  termination  of  their  efforts.  From  the  first  the  inhabi 
tants  received  them  with  kindness,  and  evinced  a  friendly  eager 
ness  to  supply  their  wants.  They  were  open  in  the  expression  of 
their  hatred  of  the  British  rule ;  and  while  many  of  them  joined 
the  expedition  in  arms,  nearly  all  the  remainder  evinced  a  warm 
sympathy  in  its  objects.  The  troops  in  Quebec  were  few  in  num 
ber,  and  short  of  provisions  ;  while  the  inhabitants  of  the  city 
and  the  vicinity  were  generally  disaffected.  News  had  been 
received  by  Arnold  of  the  advance  of  Montgomery  into  Canada, 
and  his  capture  of  Fort  Chamblee.*  These  encouraging  circum 
stances,  and  a  few  days'  repose,  soon  restored  to  the  Americans 
their  wonted  courage  and  confidence. 

The  Canadians  regarded  with  wonder  and  awe,  a  body  3f  men 

*  Collections  of  Maine  Hist.  Soc.,  vol. !,  p.  372. 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.        7U 

who  had  descended  into  their  country  through  a  wilderness,  which 
they  had  hitherto  considered  impassable.  They  could  not  realize 
to  their  satisfaction  the  accomplishment  of  an  undertaking  so 
desperate.  The  strength  and  courage  which  could  overcome  such 
fearful  obstacles,  were,  in  the  estimation  of  these  people,  equal  to 
the  achievement  of  almost  any  undertaking.  An  event  which  so 
severely  shocked  their  notions  of  probabilities,  gave  rein  to  their 
imagination.  Among  other  reports  regarding  the  riflemen  which 
spread  abroad  soon  after  their  arrival,  it  was  said  that  they  were 
encased  in  iron.  This  arose  from  a  mistake,  originating  in  the 
sound  of  a  word.  The  Canadians  who  first  saw  the  riflemen,  in 
their  peculiar  costume,  noticed  particularly  their  linen  hunting 
shirts ;  and  afterwards  spoke  of  them  as  vetus  en  toile.  As  the 
intelligence  spread,  the  word  toile  (linen}  was  changed  into  idle 
(sheet  iron).* 

On  the  morning  of  the  llth,  a  report  reached  head  quarters, 
that  the  British  wrere  landing  at  a  mill  on  the  bank  of  the  river, 
about  a  mile  distant.  The  riflemen,  seizing  their  arms,  instantly 
proceeded  at  a  run  towards  the  point  indicated.  Morgan  and  the 
Indians  were  foremost  in  the  race.  Upon  reaching  the  brow  of 
the  precipice  which  overlooks  the  river,  they  observed  a  boat 
belonging  to  a  frigate  lying  at  anchor  about  a  mile  below, 
approaching  the  shore.  The  boat  soon  struck  the  bank,  and  a 
midshipman,  a  lad  named  McKenzie,  brother  to  the  captain  of  the 
frigate,  sprung  ashore.  The  tide  ebbing  at  the  time,  the  boat's 
crew  were  ordered  to  shove  off,  and  go  higher  up  to  a  deeper 
landing-place.  While  obeying  this  order,  they  discovered  the 
Americans  on  the  bank  above,  and  immediately  pulled  off  shore, 
leaving  their  officer  to  his  fate.  Morgan,  frustrated  in  the 
design  he  had  formed  to  surprise  and  capture  the  boat's  crew,  now 
opened  a  fire  upon  them.  The  midshipman,  comprehending  at 
once  his  situation,  plunged  into  the  river,  in  the  hope  of  being  able 
to  regain  his  boat.  But  being  deserted  by  the  boat's  crew,  who 

*  Sparks'  Arnold,  p.  46-4T. 


80  THE      LIFE      OF 

pulled  out,  still  further  from  the  reach  of  danger,  and  noticing  tin 
balls  which  now  struck  the  water  around  him  in  fearful  proximity 
to  his  head,  he  turned  towards  the  shore,  and  otherwise  signified 
his  willingness  to  surrender.  The  firing  hereupon  ceased,  and  the 
midshipman  approached  the  shore,  when  the  Indian  Sabatis,  scalp 
ing  knife  in  hand,  suddenly  sprang  forward,  with  the  evident 
intention  of  murdering  and  scalping  the  prisoner.  Morgan  and 
Humphreys,  from  the  impulses  of  a  humanity  common  to  both, 
instantly  flew  to  the  rescue.  Morgan's  superior  strength  and 
activity  enabled  him,  not  only  to  outstrip  his  lieutenant,  but  to 
overtake  and  pass  the  Indian.  Rushing  into  the  river  where  the 
boy  stood,  observing  the  scene  just  described  in  a  state  of  irreso 
lution,  Morgan  brought  him  to  the  shore,  and  assured  him  of  his 
protection.  The  Indian,  with  a  menacing  look,  was  ordered  to 
relinquish  his  purpose,  which  he  did,  but  evidently  with  an  ill 
grace. 

The  troops,  wet  and  hungry,  now  returned  to  their  quarters. 
Marching  along  the  shore,  a  sloop  of  war,  which  had  warped  up 
the  river  while  the  events  just  described  were  occurring,  suddenly 
opened  a  fire  of  ball  and  grape-shot  upon  them.  Although  the 
fire  was  very  heavy,  and  at  a  short  distance ;  and  although,  it  took 
the  men  a  considerable  time  to  ascend  the  steep  and  craggy  bank 
beyond  the  reach  of  danger,  no  one  was  injured.* 

During  the  five  days  which  the  Americans  .spent  at  Point  Levi, 
Arnold  was  actively  employed  in  conciliating  the  good  will  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  in  making  preparations  for  an  early  move 
ment  against  Quebec.  The  manifesto  to  the  Canadian  people, 
with  copies  of  which  Washington  had  furnished  Arnold,  was  pub 
lished.  The  bolder  portion  of  the  people  were  encouraged  to  arm 
and  embody  themselves ;  and  the  alarm  which  was  manifested  by 
a  few  upon  the  advance  of  the  army,  speedily  yielded  to  the 
assurances  that  it  came  to  protect  and  not  to  plunder  them.  The 
troops  were  engaged,  some  in  putting  their  arms  and  equipments 

*  Henry's  Campaign,  p.  80-83. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOEGAN.  81 

in  order,  and  others  in  making  scaling-ladders.  About  forty 
canoes  and  skiffs  had  been  collected  for  the  transportation  of  the 
troops  across  the  St.  Lawrence.  But  before  these  necessary  pre 
parations  were  completed,  a  violent  gale  arose,  which  continued 
for  nearly  three  days,  rendering  the  river  impassable  during  this 
time  for  skiffs  and  canoes,  such  as  Arnold  had  obtained.  Two 
days  passed  after  the  troops  were  in  readiness  for  action,  before 
the  storm  abated.  At  length,  on  the  13th,  the  wished  for  moment 
arrived,  the  events  subsequent  to  which  will  form  the  subject  of 
the  succeeding  chapter. 


THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER   V. 


Vigorous  preparations  of  the  enemy — Americans  cross  the  St.  Lawrence — Morgan  pro 
poses  an  immediate  assault  upon  the  town — Capture  of  Caldwell's  house — Demonstra 
tion  before  the  the  town — Altercation  between  Morgan  and  Arnold — Americans  retire 
to  Point  aux  Trembles — On  the  arrival  of  Gen.  Montgomery,  they  return  and  lay  siege 
to  Quebec— It  is  at  length  resolved  to  assault  the  town— The  dispositions  with  this 
object,  and  the  attack — Arnold,  struck  down,  is  succeeded  in  the  command  by  Morgan 
— His  intrepid  conduct  duringthe  assault — Captures  the  first  barrier — Advances  against 
the  second  barrier — Encounters  a  body  of  the  enemy — Morgan  shoots  their  officer- 
Bloody  encounter  at  the  second  barrier — Americans  repulsed — Are  at  length  sur 
rounded  by  the  enemy,  to  whom  they  surrender — The  progress  of  Montgomery's  divi 
sion — Reflections. 


WHEN  the  advance  of  the  expedition  had  reached  Dead  river, 
Arnold  dispatched  two  Indians  from  that  point  to  Canada,  with 
letters,  one  to  Gen.  Schuyler,  apprising  that  officer  of  the  progress 
which  had  been  made,  and  the  probable  time  it  would  take 
to  reach  the  St.  Lawrence ;  and  the  other  to  Mr.  Mercier,  a  gen 
tleman  in  Quebec,  favorable  to  the  cause  of  the  colonists.  These 
Indians  are  believed  to  have  been  in  the  interest  of  the  Canadian 
authorities,  for  the  letters  never  reached  the  persons  to  whom 
they  were  addressed,  and  were,  probably,  delivered,  the  one 
for  Gen.  Schuyler  to  Col.  McLean,  at  the  Sorel ;  and  that  for 
Mr.  Mercier,  to  Lieut.-Gov.  Cramahe,  commanding  at  Quebec, 
in  the  absence  of  Sir  Guy  Carleton.  Certain  it  is,  that  about  the 
time  when  the  Indians  could  have  reached  their  respective  desti 
nations,  the  authorities  of  Canada  became  apprised  of  their  dan 
ger,  and  took  instant  measures  to  avert  it.  To  this  unfortunate 
step  on  the  part  of  Arnold,  may,  with  justice,  be  attributed 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        83 

the  failures  which  attended  the  efforts  to  accomplish  the  main 
object  of  the  expedition.* 

No  sooner  was  Col.  McLean  apprised  of  the  movement  against 
Quebec,  than  he  determined  to  descend  the  river  in  all  haste, 
to  the  defence  of  that  place.  On  the  third  day  after  the  Ameri 
cans  had  reached  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  while  they  were  waiting 
for  the  storm  to  subside,  to  enable  them  to  cross  the  river,  Col. 
McLean,  with  one  hundred  and  seventy  men  of  his  regiment  of 
emigrants,  passed  down  and  entered  Quebec.  Lieut.-Gov.  Cra- 
mahe  had  been  equally  prompt  and  energetic.  When  the 
approach  of  the  expedition  was  announced  to  him,  there  was  not 
a  single  soldier  in  the  town.  On  the  5th  of  November,  a  vessel 
arrived  from  Newfoundland,  bringing  one  hundred  and  fifty  men, 
chiefly  carpenters.  These  men  were  instantly  employed  in  repair 
ing  the  defences,  and  in  making  platforms  for  the  cannon.  A 
frigate,  two  sloops-of-war,  and  one  or  two  smaller  armed  vessels, 
were  lying  at  Quebec  at  the  time.  These  vessels  were  anchored 
opposite  the  town,  in  positions  to  guard  the  river  for  some 
distance  above  Wolf's  Cove,  while  between  four  hundred  and  five 
hundred  of  their  crews  were  landed  to  man  the  defences.  Armed 
boats  were  kept  constantly  on  the  move,  to  guard  against  a  pas 
sage  of  the  river ;  the  more  effectually  to  prevent  which,  all  the 
bateaux,  boats,  and  canoes,  found  on  the  south  bank  of  the  river, 
had  been  withdrawn  to  the  opposite  shore.  The  inhabitants  were 
invited  to  embody  themselves,  and  to  assist  in  repelling  the 
threatened  attack.  About  one  hundred  and  seventy  residents, 
chiefly  English  and  Scotch,  responded  to  the  call ;  but  the  Cana 
dians  evinced  no  inclination  to  follow  their  example.  It  was  only 
upon  the  threat  of  being  expelled,  with  their  families,  from  the 
town,  that  about  six  hundred  of  them  reluctantly  took  up  arms. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  13th,  the  storm  having  subsided, 
Arnold  gave  orders  to  prepare  for  a  movement.  At  nine  o'clock 
that  night,  the  troops  paraded  on  the  beach  of  the  St.  Lawrence, 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  v<*..  ii.,  p.  819 ;  Sparks'*  Arnold,  p.  84. 


84  THE      LIFE     OF 

where  the  canoes  lay  ready  to  convey  them  across  the  river, 
Morgan  and  his  command  of  riflemen  were  the  first  to  embark. 
The  river  at  this  point  is  about  two  miles  wide,  and  the  current, 
at  ebb  tide,  very  rapid.  The  course  of  the  boats  lay  between  the 
frigate  and  one  of  the  sloops-of-war.  Had  they  been  discovered, 
the  guns  of  the  ships  could  have  blown  them  out  of  the  water. 
But,  favored  by  the  darkness  of  the  night,  they  fortunately  slipped 
through  unperceived,  and,  in  about  an  hour,  landed  at  Wolf's 
Cove.* 

Immediately  on  reaching  the  shore,  Morgan  dispatched  Lieut. 
Heth,  with  a  few  men,  towards  the  town,  to  reconnoitre.  Pickets 
and  sentries  were  sent  to  the  plains  above,  and  along  the  shore 
above  and  below  the  landing  place,  to  guard  against  surprise. 
The  remainder  of  the  troops,  finding  a  large  uninhabited  house  on 
the  spot,  entered,  and  having  lit  a  fire,  awaited  the  arrival  of  the 
rnain  body. 

About  one  o'clock,  the  boats  reached  the  place  of  rendezvous  a 
a  second  time,  bringing  over  Colonels  Arnold  and  Green,  and 
about  one  hundred  and  sixty  men.  Immediately  returning,  the 
boats  again  approached  the  shore  about  four  o'clock,  freighted 
with  another  division  of  the  men,  when  they  were  discovered 
by  one  of  the  enemy's  guard-boats.  A  fire  immediately  opened 
on  both  sides.  It  continued,  however,  only  a  few  minutes ;  at 
the  lapse  of  which  the  enemy  rowed  off,  with  a  loss  of  three  men 
killed. 

At  this  time,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  of  the  detach 
ment,  and  all  the  scaling-ladders,  still  remained  to  be  brought 
across  the  river.  But,  the  discovery  which  had  just  been  made — 
the  light  of  the  moon,  which,  having  risen,  now  shone  brightly — 
and  the  difficulties  presented  by  the  tide,  which  ran  out  with 
gread  rapidity,  altogether  rendered  the  passage  of  the  river  again, 
on  that  occasion,  a  measure  too  hazardous  to  be  attempted.  A 
boat  was,  however,  sent  to  the  men,  informing  them  of  what  had 

*  Collection  of  Maine  His.  Soc.,  vol.  i.  p.  403-4  ;   MSS.  Henry's  Expedition,  y.  88. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOKGAN.  85 

occurred,  and  directing  them  to  await  a  more  favorable  oc«.  *sion 
for  crossing. 

During  the  period  between  the  departure  of  the  boats  and  their 
arrival  for  the  third  time,  Morgan's  party  returned  from  their 
reconnoissance,  and  reported  that  everything  was  quiet  nejr  the 
city.*  It  became  evident,  then,  that  the  enemy  were  not  aware 
of  the  passage  of  the  river  by  the  Americans ;  and,  consequently, 
that  they  were  unprepared  for  any  hostile  measures  which  might 
now  be  taken  against  them.  A  state  of  things  so  favorable  to  the 
capture  of  Quebec,  suggested  to  the  active  mind  of  Morgan  the 
propriety  of  an  immediate  advance  with  that  object,  as  soon  as 
the  detachment,  then  crossing  the  river,  had  landed.  On  making 
known  his  views  in  a  council  of  the  officers,  only  those  of  the 
riflemen,  and  a  few  others  of  subordinate  rank,  gave  them  any 
countenance.  From  the  time  Arnold  learned  that  his  advance 
against  Quebec  had  been  discovered  by  the  enemy,  he  gave  up  all 
design  of  taking  the  place  by  surprise  or  assault.  At  this  time, 
he  contemplated  nothing  beyond  investing  the  town,  and  cutting 
oft'  its  communications  with  the  country,  until  the  co-operation 
of  Montgomery  could  be  had.f  The  bold  proposition  was,  there 
fore,  coldly  received  both  by  himself  and  the  principal  officers 
present.  It  was,  however,  still  under  consideration,  when  the  dis 
covery  by  the  British  guard-boat  and  the  firing  took  place. 
It  being  naturally  supposed,  after  these  events,  that  the  alarm 
thus  occasioned  would  speedily  spread  to  the  town,  an  advance  to 
the  assault  found  few  advocates,  and  was  generally  condemned. 
Notwithstanding  the  numerous  reasons  which  existed  for  believ 
ing  that  the  enemy  were  on  the  alert,  it  appeared  the  next  day, 
that  they  had  been  entirely  unconscious  of  the  passage  of  the 
river  by  the  Americans,  and  of  the  conflict  with  the  guard-boat, 
until  several  hours  elapsed  after  the  occurrence  of  these  events. 
The  entrance  to  the  town,  called  St.  John's  Gate,  had  been 
open  during  the  whole  night,  the  only  defence  of  which  was  a 

*  Judge  Hepry'g  Expedition,  p.  86.  t  Collections  of  Maine  His.  Soc.,  p.  8T1-872. 


86  THELIFEOF 

gun,  guarded  by  a  drowsy  watch.*  The  impression  soon  became 
fixed,  that  had  they,  upon  landing,  marched  immediately  against 
the  town,  they  might  haye  captured  it  with  the  greatest  ease. 

Under  the  belief  that  there  was  nothing  to  gain  by  further 
concealment,  Morgan  was  ordered  to  advance  towards  the  town, 
and  to  make  observations.  At  the  head  of  his  company,  he  pro 
ceeded  about  half  a  mile  to  a  large  pile  of  wooden  buildings,  with 
numerous  out-houses,  the  property  of  Lieut.  Gov.  Caldwell.  On 
approaching  nearer,  it  was  found  that  the  premises  were  guarded 
by  a  body  of  soldiers.  Advancing  towards  the  main  entrance,  he 
was  discovered  by  the  guard,  challenged,  and  fired  upon ;  but, 
rushing  forward,  he  entered  the  house  at  the  head  of  his  com 
pany,  and  captured  the  guard  without  loss  or  injury. 

The  main  body  had,  in  the  mean  time,  ascended  from  the  bank 
of  the  river,  and  advanced  in  the  direction  of  the  town.  Most  of 
them  took  up  their  quarters  in  Cald well's  house,  and  the  rest  in 
some  buildings  in  the  vicinity. 

During  the  morning,  Arnold  received  information  that  Colonel 
McLean,  with  six  hundred  men,  and  some  field-pieces,  was  com 
ing  out  that  day  to  attack  him.f  Preparations  were  accordingly 
made  to  receive  the  enemy.  Pickets  and  sentries  were  posted  at 
all  the  approaches,  while  the  main  body  was  held  in  readiness  for 
instant  action.  One  of  Morgan's  men,  named  George  Merchant, 
having  been  placed  on  guard  in  a  thicket  near  the  suburb  of  St. 
John,  was  surprised  and  captured  in  the  afternoon,  by  a  party  of 
the  garrison,  who  sallied  from  the  town  for  the  purpose.  By  the 
time  the  alarm  reached  the  American  quarters,  the  occurrence 
had  magnified  into  the  expected  approach  of  the  enemy.  The 
men  were  instantly  under  arms,  eager  to  meet  the  threatened 
attack.  But  the  British  did  not  appear.  Arnold  now  deter 
mined  to  approach  the  town,  and  to  invite  a  conflict.  Should  the 
garrison  decline  the  challenge,  he  was  not  without  hope  that  hia 

*  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  85. 

t  Collection  of  Maine  Historical  Society,  vol.  p.  874. 


GENERAL   DANIEL  MORGAN.        87 

advance  would  evoke  a  demonstration  in  his  favor  by  the  inhabi 
tants.  As  the  troops  drew  near,  hundreds  of  citizens  were 
observed  on  the  parapet.  A  loud  huzza  arose  from  the  citizens, 
which  was  responded  to  by  the  Americans  with  three  cheers.  But 
the  hoped-for  movement,  either  by  the  soldiery  or  the  inhabitants, 
did  not  take  place.  The  time  had  not  arrived  for  the  people  to 
take  a  decisive  part  in  the  struggle  ;  and  if  the  British  commander 
ever  felt  an  inclination  to  imitate  the  conduct  of  Montcalm, 
on  the  same  ground,  and  under  similiar  circumstances,  the  fate  of 
that  gallant  officer  and  his  command  furnished  a  salutary  warning 
against  unnecessary  risk,  and,  doubtless,  quickly  repressed  the 
feeling.  The  only  response  which  he  vouchsafed  to  the  demon 
strations  of  the* Americans,  was  discharges  of  cannon  from  the 
batteries.  This  scene  lasted  for  about  an  hour,  when  the 
Americans  at  length  withdrew  from  the  ground,  and  retired  to 
their  quarters. 

As  the  British  party  returned  with  their  prisoner  to  the  town, 
they  were  pursued  by  the  American  guard  into  the  suburb  St. 
Johns,  where,  the  party  being  reinforced  by  the  garrison,  an  ani 
mated  contest  commenced  and  was  maintained  for  some  time. 
Fearing  that  the  Americans  might  effect  a  lodgment  in  the 
suburb,  the  enemy  at  length  set  fire  to  the  houses,  and  retired 
within  their  works. 

The  events  of  this  day  terminated  with  the  transmission,  by 
Arnold,  of  a  letter  with  an  officer  and  a  flag,  to  Lieutenant  Gov 
ernor  Cramahe,  summoning  him  to  surrender  the  town.  This 
officer,  deeming  it  prudent  to  avoid  all  communication  with  the 
Americans,  fired  upon  the  flag  as  it  approached. 

The  circumstance  under  which  Merchant  was  captured,  reflected 
less  upon  the  vigilance  of  the  soldier  than  upon  the  judgment  of 
the  officer  of  the  day,  who  placed  the  man  in  a  situation,  unfavor 
able  for  observation,  but  well  calculated  to  lead  to  such  an  event 
as  that  which  occurred.  Merchant  was  a  tall,  handsome  man, 
and  from  his  bravery  and  good  conduct,  a  favorite  with  Morgan. 


88  THELIFEOF 

He  was  sent,  a  few  days  after,  hunting-shirt,  leggins,  moccasins 
and  all,  to  England,  probably  as  a  finished  specimen  of  the  rifle 
men  of  the  colonies.* 

It  appears  that  Morgan  was  much  dissatisfied  with  the  progress 
of  affairs  up  to  this  time.  From  information  received  during  the 
day,  it  became  apparent,  that  had  his  advice  been  followed,  tho 
town  might  have  been  surprised  and  taken.  He  was  exceedingly 
angry  at  the  capture  of  Merchant,  and  inveighed  in  a  character 
istic  style  at  the  officer,  whose  "  stupidity  "  caused  him  the  loss 
of  a  valuable  man.  The  disappointment  of  his  expectations  of  a 
conflict  on  the  Plains,  and  the  occurrence  of  what  he  conceived 
to  be  the  senseless  parade  before  the  walls  of  the  town,  did  not 
contribute  to  restore  his  good  humor.  He  was  in  this  state  of 
mind  when  his  men  complained  to  him,  that  notwithstanding  the 
large  supplies  of  flour  which  had  recently  been  received,  they 
were  still  kept  on  the  short  allowance  of  a  pint  a  day,  which  had 
been  observed  in  the  latter  part  of  the  march  to  the  head  waters 
of  the  Kennebec.  Accompanied  by  Captains  Hendricks  and 
Smith,  he  waited  on  Arnold,  and  after  representing  the  facts  of 
the  case,  demanded  redress.  If  the  matter  complained  of  could 
have  been  traced  to  its  source,  it  probably  would  have  proved  a 
part  of  that  system  of  peculation,  which  Arnold  seldom  lost  an 
opportunity  of  practising.  At  first  he  evaded,  and  at  length, 
bluntly  refused  a  compliance  with  Morgan's  request.  A  violent 
altercation  ensued,  during  which  Morgan  appeared  to  be  on  the 
point  of  striking  Arnold.  Language  of  defiance  passed  from 
Morgan  as  he  and  his  officers  left  head  quarters.  The  next  day, 
and  thereafter,  however,  the  riflemen  were  served  with  a  full 
allowance  of  provisions.! 

Nothing  worthy  of  notice  transpired  during  the  15th,  save  the 
transmission  of  another  flag  to  Quebec,  summoning  the  town 
to  surrender.  The  bearer  was  treated  as  on  the  previous  occasion 
of  the  kind,  and  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life. 

*  Henry's  Expedition,  pp.  86-87.  t  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  98. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        S# 

On  the  day  following,  the  troops  were  disposed  between  the 
St.  Lawrence  and  the  St.  Charles,  so  as  to  interrupt  communica 
tion  between  the  city  and  the  country.  The  riflemen  removed 
from  Caldwell's  house  to  one  about  half  a  mile  in  the  rear,  where 
they  obtained  excellent  quarters.  The  nunnery  near  the  St. 
Charles  was  occupied  as  an  hospital.  A  large  log-house  between 
the  nunnery  and  the  city  was  taken  possession  of  by  the  riflemen 
as  a  guard-house  and  post  of  defence.  On  this  day,  Sergeant 
Dixon,  of  Smith's  company,  while  crossing  the  St.  Charles 
with  a  few  men  in  a  ferry-boat,  had  his  leg  taken  off  by  a 
cannon  ball,  fired  from  one  of  the  guns  at  Palace  Gate.  He 
died  the  next  day.*  This  was  the  first  man  of  the  expedition 
who  fell  by  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Merchant  was  the  first 
man  captured.f 

During  the  two  days  which  succeeded,  the  troops,  their  arms, 
ammunition,  &c.,  underwent  an  inspection.  To  Arnold's  surprise, 
it  was  discovered,  that  nearly  all  the  cartridges  were  spoiled,  there 
not  remaining,  fit  for  use,  more  than  five  rounds  to  a  man  ;  that 
the  rifle  powder  had  also  suffered  damage ;  and  that  nearly  one 
fourth  of  the  muskets  and  rifles  were  unserviceable.  All  of  the 
troops  were  deficient  in  the  clothing  necessary  for  the  rigor  of  the 
season,  and  some  of  them  were  nearly  naked.J  Many  of  the  men 
were  sick,  and  the  list  was  rapidly  increasing.  News  was 
received  on  the  18th,  that  Montgomery  had  entered  Montreal. 
But  this  cheering  intelligence  was  qualified  by  the  information, 
that  Carleton,  with  two  hundred  men,  had  escaped,  and  was  then 
descending  the  river  to  Quebec.§  At  the  same  time,  the  rumor 

*  Although  but  a  sergeant  in  the  expedition,  Dixon  was  a  gentleman  of  education 
and  good  property.  In  illustration  of  the  spirit  which  actuated  the  men  of  these  times, 
an  anecdote  is  related  of  this  patriotic  soldier,  which  is  worth  repeating.  No  American 
need  be  informed  that  a  tax  on  tea  contributed  largely  towards  bringing  about  an  appeal 
to  arms  between  the  colonies  and  Great  Britain.  The  lady  who  ministered  to  the  wants 
and  comforts  of  the  dying  man,  presented  him,  among  other  things,  with  a  bowl  of  tea. 
The  beverage  was  respectfully  but  finally  declined,  with  the  observation,  "  No,  madam  ; 
it  is  the  ruin  of  my  country." — Henry' s  Expedition,  p.  93. 

t  Henry's  Expedition,  pp.  90-92. 

t  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  ii.,  p.  323.  §  Sparks's  Arnold,  p.  47. 


90  T  H  E      L^  F  E      O  F 

of  an  intended  attack  from  the  town  was  renewed,  with  increased 
probabilities  of  its  truth.  Under  these  circumstances,  Arnold 
resolved  to  retire  to  Point  aux  Trembles,  a  position  beyond 
striking  distance  of  the  city,  and  where  he  could  safely  await  the 
promised  co-operation  of  the  victorious  Montgomery.* 

On  the  19th,  the  main  body  marched  towards  Point  aux  Trem 
bles.  The  detachment  which  was  left  on  the  south  bank  of  the 
river  on  the  morning  of  the  14th,  had  crossed  the  day  before,  and 
now  marched  with  their  companions.  Morgan  and  his  riflemen 
remained  on  the  ground  for  an  hour  after  the  main  body  had 
been  in  motion,  when  they  also  set  forward,  covering  the  retreat. 
About  mid-day,  as  the  troops  were  marching  along  the  bank  of 
the  river,  a  large  boat  with  sails,  and  soon  afterwards,  a  scow  were 
observed  descending  the  stream  under  a  press  of  sail.  On  their 
arrival  at  Point  aux  Trembles,  they  were  informed  that  these 
vessels  bore  Gov.  Carleton  and  his  men  to  Quebec,  and  that  they 
had  left  that  place  but  a  few  hours  before.  The  statement 
received  an  unusual  confirmation,  shortly  afterwards,  from  the 
cannon  which  welcomed  Carleton's  arrival  at  Quebec,  the  reports 
of  which  were  plainly  heard  at  Point  aux  Trembles. 

Here  comfortable  quarters  for  the  troops  were  obtained.  Tight 
houses  and  warm  fires  compensated  in  a  degree  for  want  of 
clothing,  and  good  provisions  were  in  plenty.  The  succeeding  ten 
days  were  passed  without  the  occurrence  of  any  remarkable  inci 
dent,  when,  on  the  first  of  December,  General  Montgomery  arrived. 
This  officer,  having  garrisoned  Montreal,  marched  without  delay 
with  the  residue  of  his  army,  amounting  only  to  three  hundred 
men,  to  join  Arnold.  Three  armed  schooners,  laden  with  artillery, 
ammunition,  provisions,  and  clothing  for  Arnold's  command,  left 
Montreal  when  the  General  moved  towards  Quebec,  with  directions 
to  follow  him  down  the  river.f 

The  troops  were  paraded  to  receive  the  general,  who  addressed 
them  with  a  brief  but  impressive  speech,  in  which  he  praised  the 
spirit  they  had  displayed  on  the  march  through  the  wilderness ; 

*  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  94.  t  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  98. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        91 

expressed  the  hope  that  this  spirit  would  continue  ;  and  concluded 
by  observing  that  he  had  ordered  them  a  supply  of  warm  clothing, 
which  he  expected  to  arrive  in  a  few  days.  A  new  life  was 
infused  into  the  whole  corps  by  this  spirit-stirring  speech,  which 
was  responded  to  by  loud  cheers. 

The  next  morning,  Morgan,  with  the  riflemen,  was  ordered  to 
advance  towards  Quebec.  The  main  body  followed  the  day  after. 
Although  the  walking  was  exceedingly  fatiguing,  from  the  large 
quantity  of  snow  which  had  fallen  during  the  preceding  week,  the 
riflemen  pushed  forward  with  such  activity,  that  before  sunset," 
they  reached  a  settlement  in  the  parish  of  St.  Foix,  about  three 
miles  from  Quebec,  where  they  quartered  for  the  night.  The  next 
morning,  Morgan  advanced,  and  took  a  position  nearer  to  the  city, 
where  he  remained  until  joined  by  the  army.*  The  return  of 
the  Americans  so  soon  was  unexpected  by  the  enemy;  and  in 
consequence,  one  of  their  picket  guards  and  a  number  of  straggling 
soldiers  were  surprised  and  taken  prisoners. 

On  the  5th,  General  Montgomery,  with  the  army,  arrived  before 
Quebec.  At  this  time,  his  whole  effective  force  did  not  exceed 
nine  hundred  and  seventy-five  men.  But,  confident  in  himself  and 
in  the  intrepidity  of  his  men — reckoning,  too,  upon  the  fears  or 
the  privations  of  the  garrison,  and  upon  the  disaffection  of  the 
inhabitants,  he  made  immediate  preparations  for  investing  the 
town.  Some  days  elapsed  before  the  vessels,  laden  with  the 
artillery,  stores,  and  clothing,  arrived.  During  this  time,  the 
garrison  was  summoned  to  surrender.  The  governor  answered 
by  firing  on  the  bearer  of  the  summons.  A  message  of  similar 
import,  introduced  through  the  agency  of  an  inhabitant  of  the 
town,  proved  equally  ineffectual.  But  the  expected  vessels  at 
length  arriving,  their  cargoes  landed,  and  the  troops  supplied  with 
warm  clothing,  the  operations  against  Quebec  were  pushed  with 
vigor. 

The  American  lines  extended  across  the  peninsula  on  which  the 

*  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  99. 


92  THE      LIFE      OF 

town  stands :  the  right,  with  Montgomery's  troops,  on  the  St. 
Lawrence  ;  the  centre,  with  Arnold's  New  England  infantry ;  and 
the  left,  with  Morgan's  riflemen,  on  the  St.  Charles.  At  first,  the 
riflemen  took  post  in  a  large  stone  house.  But  being  within 
range  of  the  enemy's  guns,  it  was  speedily  battered  about  their 
heads.  They  changed  their  position  the  next  morning  to  one 
more  secure,  though  nearer  to  the  enemy's  works. 

On  the  morning  of  the  17th,  Captain  Lamb,  with  his  artillery 
company  and  a  strong  fatigue  party,  had  succeeded  in  constructing 
on  the  plains,  distant  from  St.  John's  Gate  about  six  hundred 
yards,  a  battery  of  snow,  in  which  were  mounted  five  nine- 
pounders  and  a  howitzer.  The  work  had  been  performed  the 
night  previous.  The  earth  was  frozen  so  hard,  that  it  was  found 
to  be  impossible  to  pierce  it  with  the  entrenching  tools.  The  only 
resort  was  snow,  which,  having  been  fashioned  into  the  required 
shape,  was  rendered  comparatively  solid  by  the  addition  of  water. 
The  guns  had  opened  on  the  city  but  a  short  time,  however,  before 
the  battery  was  pierced  several  times  by  the  weightier  metal  of 
the  enemy.  Yet  the  efforts  of  the  Americans  were  persisted  in 
with  manly  resolution,  although  it  was  perceptible  that  the  effect 
of  their  fire  was  feeble.  About  two  hundred  shells  were  thrown 
into  the  town  at  different  times.  At  length  a  ball  pierced  the 
battery,  killing  three  men,  when  a  further  prosecution  of  the 
bombardment  was  relinquished. 

Every  day,  a  skirmish,  more  or  less  serious,  took  place  between 
the  riflemen  and  that  portion  of  the  garrison  who  were  stationed 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Palace  Gate.  In  these  encounters,  the 
riflemen  did  not  escape  loss ;  neither  did  they  suffer  unavenged. 
They  harassed  the  enemy  constantly,  few  of  the  latter  making 
their  appearance  within  gun-shot,  that  were  not  either  killed  or 
wounded. 

The  affairs  of  the  Americans  had  now  reached  a  crisis,  which 
required,  either  an  abandonment  of  the  siege,  or  the  adoption  of 
measures  more  prompt  and  vigorous.  The  men  began  to  regard 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  93 

the  prospect  of  success  as  exceedingly  gloomy.  The  snow  was 
continually  falling,  and  the  weather  grew  colder  as  the  season 
advanced.  The  hardships  and  fatigues  which  the  troops  were 
obliged  to  encounter,  surpass  belief,  as  they  defy  description.  From 
these  causes,  a  large  number  were  in  the  general  hospital.  That 
nothing  might  be  wanting  to  fill  the  measure  of  their  afflictions 
to  the  brim,  the  small-pox  broke  out  in  the  camp,  and  spread  with 
great  rapidity.  An  order  was  subsequently  issued,  that  those  who 
had  contracted  the  disease,  should  wear  a  sprig  of  hemlock  in 
their  hats,  that  others  might  recognize  and  avoid  them.*  In  spite 
of  the  patriotic  feelings  which  warmed  their  hearts  and  nerved  their 
arms,  many  of  them  looked  forward  with  impatience  for  the  period, 
then  near  at  hand,  when  by  the  expiration  of  their  term  of  ser 
vice,  they  could  escape  such  an  accumulation  of  hardships  and 
horrors.  Many  of  those  who  remained  for  a  longer  period,  looked 
with  composure  at  death,  if  no  other  means  availed  to  free  them 
from  their  sufferings.  Vain  were  the  efforts  of  the  officers  tc 
induce  men  to  re-enlist.  The  patriotism  of  1775  seemed  almost 
extinguished  amid  the  snows  of  177G.  The  riflemen  consented  to 
remain  with  the  general,  even  though  he  should  be  deserted  by 
the  Eastern  men.  But  this  praiseworthy  example  found  few  or  no 
imitators  among  the  latter .f 

Under  these  circumstances,  a  council  of  war  took  into  con 
sideration  the  propriety  of  an  early  attempt  to  carry  the  town  by 
assault.  A  number  of  the  officers  were  opposed  to  such  an  attempt. 
But  a  majority  of  them,  and  among  the  rest,  Montgomery,  Arnold, 
Morgan,  Febriger  and  the  captains  of  the  rifle  companies,  were 
warmly  in  favor  of  giving  it  a  trial.  Morgan,  who  was  ever  the 
advocate  of  decisive  measures,  spoke  with  warmth  and  force  in 
favor  of  an  assault.  He  reminded  the  officers  of  the  opportunity 
which  the  first  night  of  their  landing  afforded  them  of  taking  the 
city,  had  they  but  resolved  to  make  the  attempt.  After  adverting 
to  the  prospects  of  success  which  the  circumstances  of  the  adverse 

*  De  Botta,  vol.  i.,  p.  124.  t  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  113. 


THELIFEOF 

forces  afforded  them,  he  concluded  by  remarking  upon  the  great 
amount  of  government  property  which  was  stored  in  Quebec,  and 
upon  the  rights  which  the  usages  of  war  conferred  upon  those 
who  storm  a  fortified  town.  These  latter  considerations  had  their 
due  weight;  and  the  proposition  was  at  length  unanimously 
assented  to. 

The  plan  of  attack  first  adopted,  contemplated  7.  simultaneous 
assault,  by  four  divisions,  upon  the  upper  a:rj(  lower  towns. 
Through  the  communicativeness  of  some  of  the  '-fleers,  this  plan 
soon  became  generally  known  to  the  men,  one  c/  whom  deserted, 
and  imparted  it  to  the  enemy.  The  general,  prudently  giving  out 
that  the  man  had  gone  under  his  instructions,  to  gain  Intelligence, 
conferred  with  his  principal  officers  in  forming  a  juew  plan  of 
attack.  It  was  now  resolved,  that  two  light  division^  should  make 
a  feigned  attack  on  St.  Johns  and  Cape  Diamond,  the  two  impor 
tant  points  on  the  upper  town  ;  while  the  main  body,  divided  into 
two  columns,  were  to  make  the  real  assault  on  opposite  points  of 
the  lower  town.  It  was  further  agreed,  that  the  attack  should  be 
made  by  night,  and  on  the  occurrence  of  the  first  snow  storm.* 

It  was  not  until  the  night  of  the  30th  of  December,  that  such 
weather  occurred  as  was  required  in  making  the  assault.  The 
early  part  of  this  night  was  mild  and  clear,  while  the  moon  shed 
a  bright  light  upon  the  snow-clad  scene.  But  about  midnight, 
the  heavens  became  suddenly  overcast,  and  soon  after,  snow  began 
to  descend  upon  the  wings  of  a  fierce  and  bitingly  cold  northeast 
wind.  At  the  well-known  signal,  the  troops  silently  assembled  ; 
and  by  two  o'clock,  they  were  accoutered  and  ready  to  advance  to 
their  respective  positions.f 

Colonel  Livingston,  with  one  hundred  and  sixty  Canadians,  and 
Major  Brown,  with  a  small  detachment  of  Massachusetts  troops, 
received  directions  to  march  against  the  upper  town,  the  Colonel 
at  St.  Johns  Gate,  and  the  Major  at  Cape  Diamond ;  and  at  the 
signal  for  a  general  movement,  to  advance  and  attract  the  atten- 

*  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  119.  t  Henry's  Expedition,  pp.  118-114. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN         95 

tion  of  the  enemy  in  that  quarter  by  noisy  demonstrations. 
Arnold's  command,  divided  into  two  battalions,  assembled  at  the 
guard-house,  at  St.  Roch.  In  front  was  the  colonel,  and  Brigade 
Major  Ogden,  with  a  storming  party  of  thirty  men.  Captain 
Lamb's  artillery  company,  with  a  gun  mounted  on  a  sled,  sue 
ceeded  in  the  line ;  and  next  in  order  were  the  riflemen,  with 
Morgan  at  their  head.  This  force  constituted  the  first  battalion. 
The  second,  composed  of  the  New  England  infantry,  under  Colonel 
Green  and  Major  Meigs,  brought  up  the  rear.  The  riflemen  were 
furnished  with  scaling-ladders,*  and  each  man  of  Morgan's  com 
pany  carried  a  spontoon  in  addition  to  his  rifle.  Arnold  was  to 
advance  along  the  river  St.  Charles,  and  to  assault  the  barriers 
at  the  northern  and  western  extremides»of  the  lower  town.  Mont 
gomery,  with  four  battalions  of  New  York  troops,  and  a  part  of 
Colonel  Easton's  regiment,  formed  on  the  plains  near  the  St. 
Lawrence.  He  was  to  proceed  along  the  margin  of  the  St.  Law 
rence,  by  the  way  of  Anse  des  Meres,  around  the  base  of  Cape 
Diamond,  near  which  was  a  strong  defence.  The  general  was 
accompanied  at  the  head  of  his  storming  party  by  Captain  Cheese- 
man,  Major  McPherson,  and  Mr.  Aaron  Burr.* 

The  preconcerted  signal  having  been  given,  at  5  o'clock  on  the 
morning  of  the  31st,  and  in  the  midst  of  a  terrific  snow  storm,  the 
divisions  advanced  intrepidly  to  the  assault. 

Col.  Livingston  and  Major  Brown  executed  the  duties  respect 
ively  assigned  them  with  promptitude.  Owing,  however,  to  the 
nature  of  their  orders  and  to  the  smallness  of  their  forces,  they 
were  unable  to  produce  such  an  effect  as,  under  the  first  plan  of 
attack,  and  with  a  force  sufficiently  strong,  it  became  apparent 
was  practicable.  Relying  with  too  much  confidence  on  the  simple 
appearance  of  the  strong  works  on  these  points,  or  divining  the 
true  character  of  the  assault,  the  garrison  left  them  almost  entirely 
defenceless,  and  concentrated  in  the  lower  town.  Half  an  hour 
had  elapsed  after  Colonel  Livingston  had  arrived  opposite  Cape 

*  Collections  of  Maine  Hist.  Boc.,vol.  i.,  pp.  406-407. 


96  THE      LIB' EOF 

Diamond ;  yet  with  all  the  noise  which  his  men  could  produce,  he 
was  unable  to  attract  the  slightest  notice  from  the  enemy,  so  com 
pletely  unprepared  were  they  to  resist  an  assault  at  this  point. 

Arnold's  division  moved  forward  along  the  road  through  St. 
Koch.  Before  the  head  of  the  division  passed  Palace  Gate,  the 
garrison  became  aware  of  their  danger,  as  was  evidenced  by  the 
ringing  of  the  bells  of  the  town,  and  the  furious  cannonade  which  was 
opened  from  the  works  above,  in  the  direction  of  the  assailants.  The 
latter,  however,  with  their  arms  secured  under  the  skirts  of  their 
coats,  from  the  effects  of  the  snow,  advanced  in  single  file  along 
the  narrow  and  difficult  way  between  the  precipice  and  the  frozen 
shore  of  the  Bay  of  St.  Charles.  But  for  the  impossibility  of  dis 
tinguishing  objects  at  any^listance,  from  the  darkness  of  the  night, 
and  the  heaviness  of  the  snow-storm,  the  Americans  could  have 
been  easily  destroyed  by  the  fire  of  the  batteries.  As  it  was,  they 
lost  a  number  of  men  from  the  random  discharges  of  cannon  and 
musketry.  Proceeding  rapidly,  they  at  length  arrived  at  the  first 
barrier,  from  which,  as  they  approached,  was  opened  on  them  a 
smart  discharge  of  musketry.  Instead  of  rushing  forward  in  dis 
regard  of  this  fire,  the  American  storming  party  halted,  and  com 
menced  a  useless  fusillade  against  the  barrier.  Before  Arnold 
could  correct  the  error,  and  put  the  front  in  motion  again,  he 
received  a  ball  in  the  leg,  which,  shattering  the  bone,  brought  him 
to  the  ground.  The  momentary  confusion  caused  by  these  events, 
brought  Morgan  to  the  front,  just  as  Arnold  was  struck  down.  It 
was  at  this  crisis  in  the  conflict,  that  Morgan,  at  the  instance  and 
in.  compliance  with  the  express  wishes  of  all  the  field  officers  of 
the  division  who  were  present,  assumed  the  direction  of  the 
assault.  "  They  would  not  take  the  command,"  he  observes,  in  a 
short  sketch  written  by  himself,  of  his  early  military  career, 
"  alleging  that  I  had  seen  service  and  they  had  not,  which  reflected 
credit  on  their  judgment."  Morgan  now  raised  his  voice,  always 
terrible  in  the  hour  of  battle,  and  which  was  heard  above  the  din 
of  arms,  ordering  his  riflemen  to  the  front.  They  obeyed  the 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  97 

summons  with  a  cheer,  and  without  a  moment's  hesitation  or  delay, 
rushed  over  the  barrier,  driving  before  them  like  chaft'  the  enemy 
posted  there.  A  short  distance  beyond  the  barrier,  was  a  battery 
extending  across  the  road,  and  flanked  by  the  houses  on  either  side, 
on  which  was  mounted  two  twelve-pounders.  As  the  riflemen 
advanced  against  this  battery,  the  guns,  charged  with  grape  and 
canister,  opened  on  them.  The  first  gun  was  elevated  too  high, 
and  did  no  injury;  the  other  flashed  without  discharging,  when 
the  riflemen  reached  the  wall,  and  planted  their  ladders.  Morgan 
ordered  a  man  near  him  to  ascend  one  of  the  ladders.  Perceiving 
that  the  soldier  reluctantly  obeyed,  Morgan  pulled  him  down,  and 
stepping  on  the  ladder  himself,  shouted  to  his  men,  "  Now,  boys, 
follow  me !"  The  ladders  were  instantly  manned.  As  soon  as 
Morgan's  head  appeared  above  the  wall,  a  platoon  of  musketry 
was  fired  at  him  from  within.  So  close  was  the  discharge,  that 
the  fire  scorched  his  hair,  and  grains  of  powder  were  imbedded  in 
his  face.  But  this  was  the  only  injury  he  sustained,  although  one 
ball  passed  through  the  top  of  his  cap,  'and  another  grazed  the 
left  side  of  his  face,  cutting  oft'  a  lock  of  his  hair.  The  concussion 
was  so  great,  however,  as  to  knock  him  from  the  top  of  the  ladder 
down  into  the  snow  below.  For  a  moment  the  ascent  was  checked, 
in  the  belief  that  he  was  killed.  But  he  was  instantly  on  his  feet 
again,  and  had  recommenced  ascending  the  ladder.  Another  cheer 
rose  from  his  men  as  they  followed  his  example.  Keeping  his 
head  down  until  he  reached  a  step  near  the  top  of  the  ladder,  he 
made  a  spring  and  bounded  over  the  wall  among  the  enemy.  He 
was 'instantly  followed  by  his  men,  among  the  foremost  of  whom 
were  Cadet  Porterfield  and  Lieutenant  Heth.  Morgan,  in  his 
descent,  alighted  on  one  of  the  cannon,  under  the  muzzle  of  which 
he  fell,  severely  hurt  by  a  contusion  on  the  knee.  A  dozen  bayo 
nets  were  instantly  levelled  at  him ;  but  the  situation  in  which  he 
fell  created  a  delay,  sufficiently  long  to  enable  his  men,  who  now 
came  pouring  over  the  wall,  to  rescue  him  and  attack  his  assailants.* 

*  Dr.  Hill. 


98  THE     LIFE     OP 

The  enemy,  daunted  by  the  impetuosity  of  the  assault,  made  but  a 
feeble  resistance,  and  at  length  fled  into  a  building  flanking  the  bat 
tery,  from  the  windows  of  which,  however,  they  renewed  the  conflict. 
They  were  speedily  dislodged  by  the  riflemen,  who,  by  Morgan's 
orders,  fired  a  volley  into  the  house,  which  was  followed  by  a 
charofe  with  their  spontoons.  The  enemy  were  driven  through 
the  building,  and  out  at  the  rear  into  a  neighboring  street.  Mor 
gan  ran  through  a  sally  port  at  one  end  of  the  battery,  and  thence 
round  the  corner  of  a  building.  Here,  as  he  anticipated,  he  met 
the  retreating  British,  whom  he  ordered,  in  a  menacing  tone,  to 
surrender,  if  they  expected  quarter.  Captain  McCloud  and  about 
30  of  his  men  were  thus  made  prisoners. 

In  the  capture  of  this  post,  an  important  advantage  had  been 
gained  ;  and  had  the  main  body  of  the  division  but  followed  and  sup 
ported  the  riflemen,  its  united  strength  could  have  easily  made  head 
against  the  panic-stricken  foe,  and  captured  the  lower  town.  Oi.ly 
Morgan's  company,  a  part  of  Captain  Smith's  under  command  of 
Lieutenant  Steel,  and  a  few  bold  spirits  from  different  parts  of  the 
division,  had  advanced  thus  far.  The  remainder  had  either  halted 
on  the  road,  or  lost  their  way.  Morgan,  nevertheless,  pressed  for 
ward  in  the  streets  within  the  captured  defences,  and  to  the  neigh 
borhood  of  the  second  barrier  and  battery.  But  the  darkness  and 
his  ignorance  of  the  course  to  be  pursued,  and  the  defences  to  be 
encountered,  rendered  a  further  advance  with  so  small  a  force,  too 
hazardous  to  be  attempted.  He  was  now  joined  by  Captain  Hen- 
dricks  and  the  remainder  of  the  riflemen.  But  the  force  was  still 
too  weak  in  the  opinion  of  most  of  the  officers,  to  justify  an  imme 
diate  advance.  "  Here,"  Morgan  observes  in  the  sketch  already 
quoted,  "  I  was  ordered  to  wait  for  General  Montgomery  :  and  a 
fatal  order  it  was.  It  prevented  me  from  taking  the  garrison,  as 
I  had  already  captured  half  the  town.  The  sally  port  through  the 
(second)  barrier,"  he  continues,  "  was  standing  open ;  the  guard 
had  left  it,  and  the  people  were  running  from  the  upper  town  in 
whole  platoons,  giving  therrfselves  up  as  prisoners,  to  get  out  of 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.         99 

the  way  of  the  confusion  which  might  shortly  ensue.  I  went  up 
to  the  edge  of  the  upper  town  incog.,  with  an  interpreter,  to  see 
what  was  going  on,  as  the  firing  had  ceased.  Finding  no  person 
in  arras  at  all,  I  returned  and  called  a  council  of  what!  few  officers 
I  had  with  me ;  for  the  greater  part  of  our  force  had  missed  their 
way,  and  had  not  got  into  the  town.  Here  I  was  overruled  by 
sound  judgment  and  good  reasoning.  It  was  said,  in  the  first 
place,  that  if  I  went  on,  I  should  break  orders ;  in  the  next,  that  I 
had  more  prisoners  than  I  had  men ;  and  that  if  I  left  them,  they 
might  break  out,  retake  the  battery  we  had  just  captured,  and  cut 
off  our  retreat.  It  was  further  urged,  that  Gen.  Montgomery  was 
certainly  coming  down  along  the  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and 
would  join  us  in  a  few  minutes ;  and  that  we  were  sure  of  conquest, 
if  we  acted  with  caution  and  prudence.  To  these  good  reasons,  I 
gave  up  rny  own  opinion,  and  lost  the  town." 

The  situation  of  affairs  with  Morgan  grew  every  moment  more 
critical.  The  main  body  of  the  division  had  not  joined  him. 
Nothing  had  as  yet  been  heard  from  Montgomery.  The  firing 
had  ceased  in  every  quarter ;  and  this  circumstance  added  to  the 
uncertainty  which  prevailed  regarding  the  movements  either  of 
friends  or  enemies,  rendered  the  men  uneasy,  and  filled  their 
minds  with  undefinable  apprehensions.  The  piercing  cold  of  the 
weather  was  aggravated  by  the  blinding  snow ;  and  standing 
inactive,  exposed  to  the  rigors  of  the  storm,  they  soon  became 
chilled  to  the  bone ;  while  from  the  same  cause,  their  fire-arms 
were  rendered  almost  entirely  unserviceable.  Their  situation  was 
one  well  calculated  to  make  the  boldest  quail.  Morgan  was 
among  the  few  who  resisted  the  growing  panic.  He  revived  the 
drooping  courage  of  his  men  by  a  few  spirit-stirring  remarks, 
assuring  them  of  complete  success  if  they  would  but  be  firm. 
He  now  hastened  back  on  the  route  of  the  advance,  to  find  and 
spur  on  those  who  still  remained  behind.  On  the  outskirts  of 
the  town  he  found  Colonel  Green  and  Major  Meigs,  with  about 
two  hundred  of  the  New  England  troops,  who  immediately 
p'ished  forward  under  his  guidance  to  the  first  barrier. 


100  THE     LIFE     OF 

* 

It  was  here  resolved,  after  a  short  consultation,  to  penetrate 
still  further  into  the  town,  the  riflemen  in  advance,  supported  hy 
the  infantry.  Day  began  to  dawn,  as  Morgan  with  his  men 
moved  towards  the  enemy's  second  defensive  position.  At  this 
point  was  a  barrier,  eight  or  ten  feet  high,  erected  across,  and 
near  the  termination  of  a  narrow  street,  which  led  by  a  steep 
ascent  into  the  Centre  of  the  lower  town.  Behind  this  some 
yards,  and  upon  ground  on  a  level  with  the  top  of  the  barrier,  had 
been  constructed  a  platform,  on  which  were  planted  two  twelve 
pounders.  The  position  and  strength  of  these  defences  were 
noted  an  hour  before  by  Morgan,  when  he  passed  them  to  recon 
noitre  the  upper  town.  They  were  then  left  defenceless,  having 
been  abandoned  when  the  first  barrier  and  battery  were  taken. 
But,  in  the  meantime,  Gen.  Montgomery's  division  had  been 
repulsed  ;  and  the  garrison  in  this  quarter  having  been  reinforced 
by  the  victors,  they  took  heart  again,  and  re-manned  their  works, 
which,  unfortunately,  had  not  been  occupied  by  the  assailants. 
Growing  more  confident,  a  party  of  the  garrison,  under  Lieut. 
Anderson,  sallied  through  the  barrier,  for  the  purpose  of  attack 
ing  the  Americans,  whom  they  expected  to  find  dispersed,  and 
probably  plundering  the  town.  They  had  just  issued  through 
the  sally  port  into  the  street,  when  they  suddenly  encountered 
Morgan,  advancing  at  the  head  of  his  men.  Anderson,  stepping 
forward,  commanded  the  Americans  to  lay  down  their  arms. 
Snatching  a  rifle  from  the  hands  of  one  of  his  men,  Morgan 
replied  by  shooting  him  through  the  head,  stretching  him  lifeless 
on  the  ground.  The  British  hereupon  hastily  retreated  within 
the  barrier,  when  a  fierce  and  bloody  conflict  commenced.  From 
the  windows  of  the  houses  on  both  sides  of  the  street,  and  through 
the  loop-holes  in  the  barrier,  was  opened  a  murderous  fire  upon 
the  Americans,  who,  cooped  up  in  a  street  not  more  than  thirty 
feet  wide,  hardly  left  space  for  a  shot  to  fall  harmless.  Unshaken 
by  the  difficulties  opposed  to  their  progress,  and  by  the  loss  they 
had  already  sustained,  the  riflemen  prepared  to  assault  the  bar 
rier.  The  few  scaling-ladders  which  Morgan's  company  aloiK 


GENERAL     DANIEI/  MORGAN.  lOl 

had  brought  thus  far,  were  placed  against  the  wall.  On  these, 
and  on  a  mound  which  Lieut.  Humphreys  and  a  few  men  had 
hastily  erected,  a  body  of  the  men,  headed  by  Morgan,  Hendricks, 
Steel,  Humphreys,  Heth,  and  Porterfield,  made  a  desperate 
attempt  to  scale  the  barrier.  Their  appearance  above  the  wall 
was  followed  by  a  discharge  of  grape  from  the  guns  of  the  bat 
tery,  and  a  heavy  fire  from  the  windows  on  each  side  ;  while 
beneath  they  beheld  a  double  row  of  bayonets,  ready  to  receive 
them  should  they  descend.  It  was  impossible,  from  the  want  of 
a  sufficiency  of  ladders,  for  the  few  hardy  spirits  who  had  gone 
thus  far,  to  proceed  against  such  terrible  obstacles,  and  the 
attempt  was  relinquished.  The  riflemen,  and  others  who  sup 
ported  the  storming  party,  had  not  been  idle  in  the  meantime. 
The  accuracy  of  their  aim  compelled  the  enemy  to  desert  their 
battery  before  they  had  fired  three  rounds.  But  the  fire  from 
the  windows  and  loopholes  could  not  be  so  easily  checked  or 
counteracted,  while  it  was  constantly  adding  to  the  number 
of  their  killed  and  wounded.  It  was  about  this  period  of  the 
strife  that  Humphreys  fell,  mortally  wounded.  A  large  number 
of  the  men  had  also  fallen.  The  survivors,  dispirited  by  their 
want  of  success,  now  threw  themselves  into  the  houses  on  each 
side,  which  afforded  them  a  shelter  both  from  the  storm  and  the 
enemy.  From  the  windows  of  these  houses,  they  renewed  the 
contest;  and  it  was  during  this  time  that  the  enemy  suffered 
most  severely.  But,  even  here,  some  valuable  lives  were  lost  on 
the  part  of  the  Americans.  Capt.  Hendricks,  while  aiming  his 
rifle  at  an  object,  was  pierced  through  the  heart  by  a  random 
shot.  Their  fire,  however,  had  caused  the  enemy  at  the  barrier, 
as  well  as  those  in  the  battery,  to  retire  under  cover.  Morgan, 
furious  at  his  repulse,  refused  to  retire  into  the  houses ;  and,  with 
a  few  of  his  bravest  officers  and  soldiers,  remained  opposite  the 
barrier.  Perceiving  that  the  moment  was  favorable  for  renew 
ing  the  attack,  he  called,  in  a  voice  louder  than  the  tempest, 
on  those  in  the  houses  to  come  forth  and  scale  the  barrier.  But 


102  THE     LIFE     OF 

he  called  in  vaip.  Neither  exhortations  nor  reproaches  could 
produce  the  desired  effect.  The  repulse,  the  loss,  the  severity 
of  the  storm,  and  weariness,  with  a  hopelessness  of  success,  had 
disheartened  the  most  audacious.  Being,  at  length,  compelled  to 
relinquish  all  present  designs  against  the  barrier,  he  ordered  the 
few  brave  men  who  still  stood  by  him  to  join  their  comrades  in 
the  houses,  while  he,  accompanied  only  by  Lieut.  Heth,  returned 
towards  the  first  barrier,  in  order  to  concert  with  the  field 
officers,  some  plan  for  drawing  off  the  troops.  At  this  point 
were  Majors  Bigelow  and  Meigs,  who  concurred  with  him  in  the 
expediency  of  an  immediate  retreat.  A  preliminary  step  in  car 
rying  this  resolution  into  effect,  being  the  withdrawal  of  the 
troops  from  the  houses  near  the  second  barrier,  Lieut.  Heth  was 
dispatched  to  perform  this  duty.  Great  as  were  the  hazards  to 
be  encountered  in  proceeding  to  the  troops  in  the  face  of  the 
enemy,  Heth  met  them  manfully.  But,  notwithstanding  all  his 
efforts,  only  a  few  of  the  men  could  be  prevailed  on  to  expose 
themselves  to  the  tempest  of  shot  which  must  necessarily  be 
encountered,  in  gaining  the  bend  in  the  street,  a  short  distance  in 
front  of  the  barrier.  Once  beyond  this  bend,  there  was  no  longer 
any  danger ;  and,  could  they  have  shaken  off  the  despondency 
which  deterred  them  from  promptly  following  Lieut.  Heth,  they 
and  their  companions  at  the  first  barrier  might  have  effected 
their  retreat.  But,  while  the  precious  moments  left  them  for 
escape  were  wasted  in  indecision,  Captain  Law,  with  two  hundred 
of  the  garrison,  and  two  field- pieces,  sallied  from  Palace  Gate ; 
and  Captain  Dearborn,  who,  with  his  company,  was  held  in 
reserve  near  this  place,  having  surrendered,  all  retreat  in  that 
direction  was  completely  cut  off. 

The  Americans  now  found  themselves  encircled  by  enemies,  far 
their  superior  in  numbers,  and  confident  from  the  favorable  turn 
which  their  affairs  had  taken.  Morgan's  unconquerable  spirit 
rose  with  the  emergency.  In  a  council  of  the  officers  then  pre 
sent,  which  took  into  consideration  the  desperate  state  of  their 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  103 

affairs,  he  proposed  to  assemble  immediately  as  many  officers  and 
men  as  could  be  collected,  and  to  cut  their  way  back  out  of  the 
town.  They  were  prevented  from  adopting-  this  daring*  proposal, 
only  by  the  hope  that  Montgomery,  of  whose  fate  they  were  still 
in  ignorance,  would  succeed  in  his  attack ;  and  that  in  this  event 
their  co-operation  would  be  invaluable,  while  a  premature  retreat 
might  subject  one  or  both  of  the  divisions  to  destruction,  and  the 
assault  to  a  failure.  They  accordingly  resolved  to  maintain  their 
position  for  a  short  time  longer. 

A  desultory  fire  was,  in  the  meantime,  kept  up  between  the 
opposing  forces.  Time,  however,  brought  no  hope  to  the  belea 
guered  Americans.  Being  now  evidently  the  sole  object  of  attack, 
the  whole  disposable  force  of  the  garrison  having  gathered  around 
them,  they  at  length  perceived  that  they  were  no  longer  masters 
of  their  own  destiny,  and  on  being  summoned,  surrendered  them 
selves  prisoners  of  war. 

Such  was  Morgan's  vexation  upon  realizing  the  hopelessness  of 
his  situation,  that  he  wept  like  a  child.  On  being  summoned  by 
some  of  the  enemy's  soldiery  to  deliver  up  his  sword,  he  peremp 
torily  refused  a  compliance,  but  placing  his  back  against  a  wall, 
with  the  weapon  in  his  hand,  he  dared  any  one  of  their  number 
to  come  and  take  it.  He  persisted  in  this  determination,  notwith 
standing  the  threats  of  the  soldiers  to  shoot  him,  and  the  exhor 
tations  of  his  men,  not  to  sacrifice  his  life  in  useless  opposition. 
At  length  perceiving  a  man  near  at  hand,  whom  he  took  by  his 
dress  to  be  a  clergyman,  he  asked  him  if  he  was  not  a  priest. 
Being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  Morgan  delivered  his  sword  to 
the  clergyman,  observing,  *'  Then  I  give  my  sword  to  you  ;  but 
not  a  scoundrel  of  those  cowards  shall  take  it  out  of  my  hands."* 

Most  of  the  accounts  of  this  battle  concur  in  stating  the  Ame 
rican  loss  at  about  sixty  men  killed  and  wounded.  Arnold,  in  one 
of  his  letters,  says,  that  "About  three  hundred  were  taken 
prisoners,  and,  as  near  as  he  could  judge,  about  sixty  killed  and 

*  Dr.  Hill. 


104:  THE      LIFE      OF 

wounded."  Carleton,  in  his  official  account  of  the  action,  stated 
that  u  the  rebels  lost  six  or  seven  hundred  men,  and  forty  or  fifty 
officers,  while  his  loss  was  only  one  lieutenant  and  17  men."* 
Both  these  statements,  and  more  particulary  the  latter  one,  are 
believed  to  be  very  incorrect.  The  proneness  of  military  men  to 
magnify  their  advantages,  and  to  diminish  their  losses,  .renders 
them  questionable  sources  of  information  on  such  topics.  Judge 
Henry,  in  his  interesting  account  of  this  assault,  is  probably  as 
far  beyond  the  mark,  in  stating  that  the  Americans  lost,  of  non 
commissioned  officers  and  privates,  one  hundred  and  fifty  killed, 
and  fifty  or  sixty  wounded.  On  the  same  authority,  the  enemy 
had  forty  or  fifty  killed,  and  many  more  wounded,  a  statement 
founded  on  information  derived  from  the  British  soldiery  them 
selves,  on  corroborating  circumstances.]'  A  medium  between  these 
varying  statements  would  probably  approximate  the  truth,  and  in 
the  absence  of  further  information,  at  once  definite  and  reliable,  we 
are  disposed  to  rest  on  this  conclusion.  Captain  Hendricks,  of  the 
Pennsylvania  riflemen  ;  Lieutenant  Humphreys,  Morgan's  first  lieu 
tenant,  and  Lieutenant  Cooper  of  Connecticut,  were  among  the  killed. 
Captain  Lamb,  Major  Ogden,  Captain  Hubbard,  and  Lieutenants 
Steel  and  Tisdale,  were  wounded.  When  Morgan's  company  landed 
on  the  north  side  of  St.  Lawrence,  it  numbered  nearly  eighty  men. 
Yet  from  death  in  battle  and  by  sickness,  not  more  than  twenty-five 
of  its  members  ever  reached  their  homes.];  Hendricks's  and 
Smith's  companies,  though  each  originally  as  strong  in  numbers 
as  Morgan's,  were  reduced  in  a  like  fearful  ratio.  When  the 
Americans  advanced  to  the  assault,  they  numbered  over  twelve 
hundred  men,  including  ,the  Canadians  and  Indians.  After  the 
repulse  no  more  than  seven  hundred  men  re-assembled  under 
Arnold.  This  would  leave  five  hundred  to  be  accounted  for 
among  the  killed,  wounded,  prisoners,  and  missing.  Of  the  Ame 
rican  wounded,  very  few  recovered.  Fal  ing  in  the  deep  snow, 

*  Collections  of  Maine  Hist.  Soc.,  vol.  L,  p.  410. 

t  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  120.  $  Ibid.,  p.  144 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  105 

and  being  unable  to  extricate  themselves,  they  soon  fe'l  victims  to 
the  intensity  of  the  cold,  unless  rescued  from  such  a  fate  by  some 
prompt  and  friendly  hand.  After  the  Americans  surrendered,  a 
number  of  their  wounded  were  thus  preserved  by  the  humane 
activity  of  Governor  Carleton. 

The  captives  were  not  kept  long  in  ignorance  of  the  fate  of  the 
gallant  Montgomery.  He  had  advanced  at  the  head  of  his  column, 
accompanied  by  Captains  Cheeseman  and  McPherson,  and  Mr. 
Burr,  along  tha  margin  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  towards  the  enemy's 
defences  at  Anse  des  Meres  under  Cape  Diamond.  These  con 
sisted  of  two  rows  of  pickets,  planted  a  short  distance  apart, 
beyond  which  was  erected  a  block-house.  This  was  a  square  two- 
story  log-building,  with  loop-holes  for  musketry  below,  and  port 
holes  above,  at  which  two  twelve  pounders,  charged-  with  grape 
and  cannister,  were  pointed  towards  the  narrow  avenue  by  which 
an  enemy  must  approach.  The  position  was  defended  by  a  body  of 
seamen  and  Canadians.  The  Americans  were  not  discovered  until 
they  had  penetrated  through  the  first  row  of  pickets,  when  the 
Canadians,  delivering  an  ineffectual  fire,  abandoned  the  defences, 
and  fled  towards  the  town.  The  fugitives  communicated  their 
fears  to  the  seamen,  who  manned  the  guns  in  the  block-house,  and 
they  also  fled.  It  afterwards  appeared  that  for  a  considerable 
time,  this  important  position  was  abandoned.  Could  the  Ameri 
cans  have  promptly  advanced  at  this  juncture  in  sufficient  force> 
an  entrance  into  the  lower  town  would  have  been  rendered  com 
paratively  easy.  But  the  difficulties  of  ascending  the  hill,  and  of 
penetrating  through  the  pickets,  had  greatly  impeded  their  pro 
gress,  and  the  precious  moment  was  lost^in  waiting  for  the  rear 
to  come  up.  About  two  hundred  men  having  at  length  collected, 
Montgomery  moved  forward  at  their  head  towards  the  block-house, 
exclaiming,  "  Push  on,  brave  boys,  Quebec  is  ours."  These  were 
his  last  words.  When  the  column  had  advanced  within  forty 
paces  of  the  block-house,  one  of  the  Cannon  was  discharged  by  a 
sailor,  who,  having  returned  to  see  what  it  was  that  delayed  the 


106  THE      LIFE      OF 

Americans,  and  observing  them  approaching,  picked  up  a  match, 
and  before  he  again  fled,  fired  the  gun.  By  this  discharge  Mont 
gomery  fell,  and  with  him  Captains  Cheeseman  and  McPherson,  an 
orderly  sergeant,  and  a  private.  Unfortunately  for  the  issue  of 
the  assault,  Lieutenant  Colonel  Campbell  succeeded  to  the  com 
mand.  This  officer  has  been  justly  described  as  one,  quite  defi 
cient  in  the  qualities  necessary  for  such  an  emergency  as  had  arisen. 
Instead  of  emulating  the  conduct  of  Morgan,  under  precisely 
similar  circumstances,  he  delayed  the  advance  in  useless  consulta 
tion,  until  the  enemy  returned  to  their  works,  when  he  ordered  a 
retreat.  The  soldiery,  disheartened  by  the  death  of  their  general, 
immediately  retired  at  a  pace  which  soon  degenerated  into  a 
flight.  Mr.  Burr,  placing  Montgomery's  body  on  his  shoulders 
hurried  through  the  deep  snow  in  the  line  of  the  retreat.  The 
enemy  sallied  from  their  works  after  the  fugitives.  The  pursuit 
became  so  hot,  that  Burr  was  forced  to  abandon  his  noble 
burden,  which  was  found  the  next  day,  enveloped  in  the  newly 
fallen  snow,  on  the  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  It  was  subsequently 
brought  into  the  town,  and  buried  with  the  honors  of  war. 

Thus  terminated  the  celebrated  expedition  to  Quebec.  This 
part  of  our  subject  will  appropriately  close  with  a  few  reflections, 
suggested  by  its  thrilling  details.  The  scheme  of  taking  Quebec 
by  assault  was  neither  rash  in  design,  nor  hopeless  of  execution. 
The  great  strength  and  extent  of  the  works  of  the  city,  which,  if 
fully  manned,  could  perhaps  have  been  maintained  against  any 
force  whatever — furnished  embarrassments  rather  than  advantages, 
to  the  small  garrison  which  defended  them.  The  forced  coopera 
tion  of  some  600  Canadians  could  not  be  regarded  as  adding 
materially  to  the  means  of  defence.  These,  and  the  remainder 
of  the  inhabitants  of  French  origin,  were  ripe  for  revolt,  and 
ready  to  join  the  assailants,  the  moment  they  safely  could. 
Leaving  these  people  out  of  account,  then,  the  strength  of  the 
Americans,  both  as  it  regards  numbers  and  efficiency,  was  much 
superior  to  that  of  the  garrison.  The  capture  of  Quebec  would 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  107 

t 

have  completed  the  conquest  of  Canada?* and  a  result  so  all- 
important,  called  for  the  adoption  of  any  step,  however  hazardous, 
that  furnished  the  remotest  hope  of  its  accomplishment.  Many 
other  considerations  of  weight  were  added,  prompting,  if  not 
compelling,  the  American  general  to  a  resort  to  decisive  meas 
ures.  The  resolution,  then,  to  assault  Quebec,  appears  to  have 
been  fully  justified  by  all  the  circumstances  under  which  it  was 
taken. 

The  preliminary  arrangements  for  the  assault,  although  compli 
cated,  appear  to  have  all  been  carried  into  effect  without  accident 
or  mistake.  The  troops  marched  to  the  attack,  cheerful  and  con 
fident.  In  the  early  stages  of  the  assault,  the  enemy  yielded  on 
every  hand.  Nothing,  it  seemed,  was  wanting  to  crown  the  effort 
•with  complete  success,  but  an  ordinary  share  of  courage  and 
determination.  It  is  here  that  we  must  look  for  the  causes  of  the 
failure.  While  some  of  the  troops  exhibited  a  valor  and  perse 
verance,  seldom,  if  ever,  equalled,  others,  it  must  be  admitted, 
betrayed  a  want  of  those  ennobling  qualities.  Had  the  efforts  of 
Morgan's  riflemen,  and  of  the  few  brave  men  who  rushed  with 
them  over  the  enemy's  works,  been  supported  by  the  rear  of  the 
column,  the  lower  town  would  have  been  taken  by  Arnold's  divi 
sion  alone.  Had  Montgomery  not  fallen,  or  having  fallen,  had 
he  been  as  ably  succeeded  by  Campbell  as  Arnold  was  by  Mor 
gan,  his  division  would,  doubtless,  have  been  equally  successful. 
With  the  united  American  forces  in  the  lower  town,  embracing 
as  it  did  the  bulk  of  the  city's  wealth,  the  inhabitants,  either  from 
a  desire  to  secure  their  property,  or  from  disaffection  to  the 
British  rule,  would  have  cooperated  with  them  in  compelling  the 
garrison,  if  necessary,  to  surrender. 

Never,  perhaps,  was  the  discharge  of  a  single  gun  followed  by 
such  important  consequences,  as  the  one  which,  though  fired  at 
random,  struck  down  Montgomery  at  the  moment  of  victory.  It 
secured  to  Great  Britain  a  province,  greater  in  extent  than  all  her 
other  possessions  together,  and  which  was  on  the  point  of  being 


108  THE      LIFE     OF 

0 

wrested  from  her  for  ever.  It  gave  a  disastrous  termination  to  a 
campaign,  which,  on  the  part  of  the  Americans,  had  hitherto  been 
a  succession  of  triumphs.  While  the  British  government  were 
thus  encouraged  to  persevere  in  their  efforts  to  bring  the  colonists 
to  unconditional  submission,  the  latter  were  proportionably  dis 
pirited  at  results,  so  contrary  to  their  expectations,  and  so  unfavor 
able  to  their  cause.  Thenceforward,  the  tide  of  war  reacted  on 
the  Americans  in  this  quarter,  until  at  length,  from  being  the 
invaders,  they  were  made  the  objects  of  invasion.  It  may  be 
safely  asserted,  that  the  consequences  of  this  single  discharge  of 
grape  were  not  wholly  neutralized,  even  by  the  subsequent  cap 
ture  of  Burgoyne  at  Saratoga. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  109 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Governor  Carleton — His  kind  treatment  of  the  prisoners — Their  efforts  to  escape — Morgan 
offered  a  colonelcy  in  the  British  service,  which  he  rejects  with  indignation — Arnold 
still  invests  Quebec — Arrival  of  the  British  fleet,  with  an  army  of  twelve  thousand  men 
— The  British  rule  re-established  over  Canada — The  prisoners  petition  Gov.  Carletoufor 
permissions  to  return  to  their  homes  on  parole — Their  liberation — Morgan  visits  tho 
American  head-quarters — At  the  recommendation  of  the  commander-in-chief,  he  is 
appointed  colonel  of  the  Rifle  regiment — Recruiting  for  the  new  army — Morgan  urged 
to  push  the  enlistment  for  his  regiment — He  marches  to  Morristown — Formation  of  the 
regiment  of  Rangers— The  instructions  of  the  commander-in-chief. 

THE  Americans  having  surrendered,  the  officers  were  con 
ducted  to  the  Seminary,  and  the  non-commissioned  officers  and 
privates  to  the  Jesuits'  College,  or  Recollets,  where  they  were 
confined.  Of  this  division,  only  about  one  hundred  men  suc 
ceeded  in  escaping.* 

Sir  Guy  Carleton,  Governor  of  Canada,  was  as  much  dis 
tinguished  for  courtesy  and  generosity,  as  he  was  for  talents 
and  courage.  Whether  it  was  from  policy,  or  from  the  sug 
gestions  of  those  better  feelings  which  we  have  ascribed  to  him, 
certain  it  is,  that  he  caused  the  gallant  band  which  the  chances 
of  battle  had  thrown  into  his  hands,  to  be  treated  with  much 
more  kindness,  than  it  was  usual  for  British  officers,  either  before 
or  after  the  affair  at  Quebec,  to  extend  to  American  prisoners. 
This  kindness  was  observed  to  the  privates  as  well  as  to  the 
officers,  and  induced  the  general  belief,  that  a  desire  to  alienate 
them  from  the  cause  in  which  they  had  been  engaged,  if  not 
to  draw  them  into  that  of  their  captors,  would  be  found  among 

*  Collections  of  Maine  His.  Soc.,  vol.  I.,  p.  410. 


110  THE     LIFE     OF 

the  motives  for  its  adoption.  Subsequent  events  established 
the  correctness  of  this  impression. 

Among  the  prisoners,  a  number  were  of  English  and  Irish 
birth.  These  were  left  the  alternative,  either  to  enlist  in  Colonel 
McLean's  regiment  of  emigrants,  or  to  be  sent  to  England  to 
be  tried  for  treason.  Those  born  in  America  were  offered  their 
liberty  upon  enlisting.  Accordingly,  a  large  number,  chiefly 
natives  of  Great  Britain,  entered  the  British  service,  with  the 
intention  of  seizing  the  first  opportunity  which  might  offer  to 
desert.  A  short  time  afterwards,  several  succeeded  in  escaping, 
some  by  descending  the  almost  perpendicular  sides  of  the  snow- 
clad  rock  on  which  Quebec  stands,  others  by  jumping  from 
the  top  of  fortifications  thirty  or  forty  feet  high,  into  snow  from 
ten  to  fifteen  feet  deep,  and  a  few  by  running  the  gauntlet 
through  a  fire  of  grapeshot  and  musketry.  What  remained 
of  this  class  of  recruits,  after  the  lapse  of  a  few  weeks,  being 
regarded  as  hopeless  cases  for  conversion,  were  remanded  to 
prison.* 

About  the  beginning  of  March,  the  prisoners  were  removed 
from  the  college  to  Dauphin  jail,  an  old  French  building,  about 
three  hundred  yards  from  St.  John's  Gate.  During  this  month, 
a  formidable  plot  which  they  had  formed,  not  only  to  escape,  but 
to  seize  the  works  a-t  St.  John's  Gate,  and  to  admit  Arnold  and 
his  force  into  the  town,  was  discovered  by  the  garrison,  just  in 
time  to  prevent  it  from  being  carried  into  effect.  From  some 
hoop  iron,  found  in  one  of  the  rooms  of  the  building",  they  manu 
factured  swords  and  spear  heads,  handles  for  which  were  fur 
nished  by  the  fir  planks,  which  formed  the  bottoms  of  their 
berths.  By  an  ingenious  device,  cartridges  were  obtained  from 
the  soldiery  without  exciting  suspicion.  These  were  converted 
into  matches,  with  which  it  was  intended  to  fire  the  guns  of 
the  works  upon  the  city.  Joseph  Aston,  a  private  in  Capt. 
Lamb's  company,  succeeded,  by  the  aid  of  his  companions, 

*  Sparks's  Life  of  Arnold,  p.  65. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       Ill 

in  effecting  his  escape.  He  was  to  inform  Arnold  of  the  intended 
movement,  and  to  obtain  his  co-operation.  Everything  was 
arranged,  and  the  time  for  action  fixed,  when  the  imprudence 
of  two  of  their  number  aroused  suspicion.  The  partial  inves 
tigation  which  followed  would  have  failed  to  make  any  discovery, 
when,  by  the  treachery  of  an  English  deserter,  also  a  prisoner,  the 
whole  plot  was  betrayed.  The  prisoners  were  immediately 
loaded  with  chains,  which  they  were  compelled  to  bear  for 
the  succeeding  two  months.  During  this  time,  they  suffered 
extreme  misery  from  scurvy,  and  from  a  diarrhoea,  occasioned  by 
the  water.*  It  was  not  until  the  arrival  of  the  British  army  from 
England,  and  the  retreat  of  the  Americans  from  before  Quebec, 
that  the  irons  were  struck  from  their  limbs.f 

All  the  captured  officers  were  treated  with  marked  kindness 
and  consideration;  but  to  none  was  this  treatment  displayed 
in  so  great  a  degree  as  to  Morgan.  The  following  anecdote, 
related  by  himself,  will  serve  to  illustrate,  not  only  the  impli 
cation  of  a  design  on  the  part  of  the  British  commander  to 
seduce  his  prisoners  from  the  cause  of  their  country,  but  the 
high  opinion  which  this  officer  had  formed  of  Morgan's  mili 
tary  talents,  from  the  conduct  of  the  latter  during  the  assault. 
He  was  visited  occasionally  by  a  British  officer,  to  him  unknown, 
but,  from  his  uniform,  he  appeared  to  belong  to  the  navy,  and  to 
be  an  officer  of  distinction.  During  one  of  his  visits,  after 
conversing  upon  many  topics,  he  asked  Morgan  if  he  did  not 
begin  to  be  convinced  that  the  resistance  of  America  was 
visionary.  He  endeavored  to  impress  upon  Morgan  the  disas 
trous  consequences  which  must  infallibly  ensue,  if  the  idle  attempt 
were  persevered  in,  and  earnestly  exhorted  him  to  renounce 
the  ill-advised  undertaking.  He  declared,  with  seeming  sincerity 
and  warmth,  his  admiration  of  Morgan's  spirit  and  enterprise, 
which  he  said  were  worthy  of  nobler  employment,  and  told  him, 

*  Collections  of  Maine  His.  Soc.,  vol.  i.,  p.  410-411. 
t  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  146-163. 


112  THE     LIFE     OF 

that  if  lie  would  consent  to  withdraw  from  the  American 
and  join  the  British  standard,  he  was  authorized  to  offer  him 
the  commission,  rank,  and  emoluments,  of  a  colonel  in  the  royal 
army.  Morgan  rejected  the  proposal  with  disdain,  and  concluded 
his  reply  by  observing  :  "  I  hope,  sir,  you  will  never  again  insult 
me  in  my  present  distressed  and  unfortunate  situation,  by  making 
me  offers  which  plainly  imply  that  you  think  me  a  scoundrel  !"* 

Notwithstanding  the  failure  of  the  assault,  and  its  unfortunate 
results,  Morgan  and  his  fellow  captives  were  not  without  hope 
that  their  friends,  who  still  menaced  Quebec,  would  yet  restore 
them  to  liberty.  Arnold,  who  had  succeeded  to  the  command, 
encamped  with  the  remains  of  the  army  before  the  town,  and  by 
cutting  off  all  communication  between  it  and  the  surrounding 
country,  reduced  it  to  great  distress.  He  intercepted  ;:nd  cap 
tured  all  supplies  intended  for  the  garrison,  cut  oft*  its  detach 
ments  whenever  they  ventured  abroad,  and  by  repeated  and  bold 
attacks,  rendered  its  situation  extremely  harassing  and  precarious. 
Congress  had  authorized  the  raising  of  nine  regiments,  and  at  the 
request  of  the  commander-in-chief,  the  New  England  govern 
ments  made  provision  for  adding  materially  to  this  force,  the 
whole  being  intended  to  operate  in  Canada,  early  in  the  spring. 
Encouraged  by  these  and  other  indications  of  a  determination  to 
prosecute  the  war  with  vigor  in  that  quarter,  the  assailants  held 
their  ground,  awaiting  only  the  arrival  of  the  promised  reinforce 
ments,  again  to  attack  the  town.  These  came  in  so  slowly,  how 
ever,  as  hardly  to  add  anything  to  the  effective  strength  of  the 
army,  the  arrival  of  one  body  of  men  being  generally  neutralized 
by  the  departure  of  another.  Sickness,  and  particularly  the 
small  pox,  had,  besides,  reduced  the  nominal  force  nearly  one 
half.  Thus  three  months  passed  without  producing  anything 
decisive ;  yet  the  season  was  rapidly  approaching  when  the  ice 
would  break  up,  and  the  promised  reinforcements  from  England 
might  be  expected  to  arrive.  Under  these  circumstances,  Arnold 

*  Lee's  Memoirs,  p.  429.    Dr.  Hill,  Major  Neville. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  113 

determined  to  resume  the  siege.  Batteries  were  erected  against 
the  town,  and  upon  the  shores  of  the  river,  which  opened  their 
fire  on  the  2d  of  April.*  His  troops  gained  the  suburbs,  ^where 
they  set  fire  to  several  houses,  and  obliged  the  garrison  to  pull 
down  others  to  prevent  the  fire  from  spreading.  Here,  however, 
they  were  obliged  to  pause ;  but  they  succeeded  in  withdrawing 
without  sustaining  any  considerable  loss.  The  attempts  to  burn 
the  shipping  in  the  harbor,  by  means  of  red  hot  shot  and  fire 
ships,  were  not  more  successful,  although  prosecuted  with  all  the 
energy  of  which  the  numbers  and  the  circumstances  of  the  besiegers 
admitted. 

These  events,  which  marked  the  passage  of  the  month  of  April, 
were  regarded  by  the  prisoners  with  no  common  interest.  Besides 
keeping  them  in  a  constant  state  of  restless  anxiety,  they  produced 
on  their  minds  rapid  alternations  of  hope  and  fear.  But  their 
prospects  were  soon  destined  to  assume  a  fixed  and  gloomy  color 
ing.  On  the  morning  of  the  6th  May>  the  frigates  Isis  and  Sur 
prise,  with  three  transports,  arrived  at  Quebec.  These  were  a 
part  of  the  expected  British  fleet,  which,  it  was  now  announced, 
were  working  up  the  river,  having  on  board  12,000  German  and 
English  troops,  with  Generals  Burgoyne,  Phillips,  and  Riedesel. 
The  troops  brought  by  the  transports  having  been  quickly  landed, 
CarLeton,  at  the  head  of  one  thousand  men,  with  six  pieces  of 
artillery,  sallied  forth  against  the  besiegers.  At  a  council  of  war, 
held  the  day  previously,  in  the  American  camp,  it  was  the  unani 
mous  opinion  of  the  officers  present,  that  the  army  was  too  feeble 
to  hope  for  success  from  an  assault  of  the  town.  It  was  accord 
ingly  resolved  to  remove  the  sick,  the  artillery  and  the  stores, 
higher  up  the  river,  preparatory  to  a  movement  of  the  troops  in 
the  same  direction.  While  engaged  in  carrying  these  designs 
into  execution,  Carleton  appeared.  General  Thomas,  who  had 
succeeded  Arnold  in  command  of  the  American  forces,  ordered  a 
-etreat,  which  soon  became  a  flight.  He  left  behind  him  all  his 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  81. 


114  THE     LIFE     OF 

artillery  and  baggage,  which,  with  a  considerable  number  of  his 
men,  fell  into  the  enemy's  hands.* 

From  this  time  forth,  our  affairs  in  Canada  were  nothing  but  a 
series  of  disasters,  relieved,  it  is  true,  by  instances  of  courage  and 
address,  worthy  of  success,  and  which  even  gave  glory  to  defeat. 
We  therefore  willingly  take  leave  of  matters  no  longer  incidental 
to  the  object  of  our  labors.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  Gov.  Carleton, 
having  completely  reestablished  the  British  rule  over  Canada, 
returned  to  Quebec  about  the  middle  of  June. 

The  prisoners  had  long  since  given  up  all  hopes  of  a  speedy 
liberation,  save  through  the  success  of  our  arms  in  capturing  the 
enemy,  thus  offering  facilities  for  their  exchange;  OY,  through  the 
clemency  of  Gov.  Garleton.  Ignorant  of  the  progress  of  events  to 
the  southward,  their  expections  of  being  exchanged  were  faint  and 
uncertain ;  and  while  the  contest  was  yet  undecided  in  Canada, 
the  supposition  that  Carleton  would  comply  with  their  desires, 
was  out  of  the  question.  His  return,  however,  elated  with 
victory,  induced  Morgan,  Green,  and  others  among  the  prisoners, 
to  believe  that  the  favorable  moment  had  at  length  arrived,  when 
the  magnanimity  conspicuous  in  his  general  conduct  might  be  suc 
cessfully  appealed  to.  Their  confidence  was  strengthened  by  the 
fact,  that  the  restraints  which  had  previously  been  imposed  on 
them  were  then  somewhat  slackened,  the  officers  having  recently 
received  permission  to  walk  in  a  large  garden  adjoining  their 
quarters.  A  petitionf  was  accordingly  drawn  up,  and  having 
been  signed  by  the  officers,  was  laid  before  the  governor. 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  62. 

tTO  HIS  EXCELLENCY,  THE  HONORABLE  UUY  CARLETON,  ESQ.,  CAPTAIN  GENERAL  AND  COMMANDER 

IN  CHIEF  OF  ALL  HIS  MAJESTY'S  FORCES  IN  NORTH  AMERICA,  ETC.,  ETC. 
MAY  IT  PLEASE  YOUR  EXCELLENCY  : 

Impressed  with  a  just  sense  of  your  Excellency's  humanity  and  benevolence,  and 
urged  by  the  peculiarity  of  our  present  disagreeable  situation,  being  destitute  of  both 
friends  and  money,  we  beg  leave  to  request  that  your  Excellency  will  condescend  to  take 
our  case  into  consideration,  and  grant  us  relief,  by  permitting  us  to  return  to  our  res 
pective  homes,  on  our  parole,  which  we  shall  ever  deem  sacred,  assuring  your  Excellency 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       115 

Although  no  immediate  answer  was  returned  to  this  petition,  it 
i  believed  that  it  had  the  desired  effect.  On  the  seventh  of 
A-gust  following,  all  the  prisoners  in  Quebec,  then  amounting  to 
frfyy-one  commissioned  officers,  and  three  hundred  and  seventy- 
three  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates,  were  discharged  on 
their  parole. 

The  generosity  of  Carleton's  character  displayed  itself  on  this 
occasion.  The  men  thus  discharged  being  mostly  in  a  destitute 
condition,  were  furnished  by  him  with  clothing  and  such  other 
necessaries  as  they  stood  in  need  of.  An  act  of  such  extraordi 
nary  kindness  towards  enemies  having  drawn  some  expressions  of 
surprise  from  his  officers,  he  is  said  to  have  replied:  "Since  we 
have  tried  in  vain  to  make  them  acknowledge  us  as  brothers,  let 
us  at  least  send  them  away,  disposed  to  regard  us  as  first  cousins."* 

On  the  10th  of  August,  the  prisoners  were  embarked  on  board 
of  five  transports,  which  sailed  the  next  day  for  New  York,  under 
convoy  of  the  Pearl  frigate.  On  the  llth  of  September,  they 
reached  their  destination.  After  being  detained  for  some  time  in 
the  harbor  of  New  York,  they  were  landed  at  Elizabethtown 
Point.  It  was  ten  or  eleven  o'clock  at  night,  the  moon  shining 
brightly,  when  Morgan,  standing  on  the  bow  of  the  boat  as  it 
approached  the  land,  sprang  to  the  shore,  and  throwing  himself 
on  the  ground,  as  if  to  embrace  it,  cried  out  in  a  burst  of  patriotic 
feeling  "Oh,  my  country  !"  They  all  seemed  delirious  with  joy, 

that  we  shall  make  it  a  point  to  surrender  ourselves  to  any  of  his  Majesty's  officers,  when 
and  where  your  Excellency  may  think  proper  to  direct. 

Being  likewise  sensibly  touchjed  with  the  deplorable  state  of  our  men,  who  remain 
prisoners  at  present,  we  take  the  liberty  to  recommend  them  to  your  Excellency's  con 
sideration,  earnestly  soliciting  that  some  measures  may  be  taken  for  their  relief,  and  we 
should  be  extremely  happy  if  they  could  possibly  return  to  their  families,  many  of  whom 
must  be  reduced  to  the  greatest  distress, 

Your  Excellency's  compliance  will  be  esteemed  a  singular  favor,  and  ever  gratefully 
acknowledged  by 

Your  Excellency's  most  obedient  and  very  humble  servants 

Seminary,  Quebec,  June  7th,  1776.  [Here  followed  thirty-four  names-] 

*Pparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  Hi.,  p.  268. 


116  THE     LIFE     OF 

and  the  night  was  passed  in  singing,  dancing,  hallooing,  and  every 
wild  expression  of  pleasure.* 

Morgan  repaired  without  delay  to  the  American  head-quarters, 
?.nd  communicated  to  the  commander-in-chief  the  desire  he  felt 
to  enter  again  into  the  service  of  his  country,  as  soon  as  his 
liberation  from  his  parole  would  permit.  It  is  proper  to  observe 
here,  that  Washington  had  not  been  an  inattentive  observer  of  the 
events  of  the  Canadian  war,  and  particularly  of  those  which 
marked  the  glorious  but  unfortunate  career  of  the  detachments  he 
had  sent  thither  from  Cambridge.  Nor  was  h<?  unmindful  of  the 
rights  of  those  who  {survived  the  struggle  in  that  quarter.  Con 
gress  having  passed  a  resolution,  directing  the  exchange  of 
prisoners  which  had  been  agreed  upon  between  the  respective 
commanders  of  the  contending  armies,  to  be  made  from  the  officers 
and  soldiers  taken  on  Long  Island,  Washington  remonstrated 
against  the  injustice  which  would  thereby  be  done  the  troops 
captured  in  Canada,  f  and  succeeded  in  getting  that  body  to 
direct,  that  in  the  exchange,  the  latter  should  have  the  preference. 
He  also  counteracted  the  inclination  evinced  by  General  Howe, 
in  negotiating  an  exchange,  to  pass  over  the  prisoners  in  Canada. 
His  correspondence  with  the  President  of  Congress  and  the 
governors  of  the  States,  showed  that  the  claims  to  remembrance 
and  reward  of  the  officers  who  served  in  Canada,  had  not  been 
forgotten  by  him.J  In  the  organization  of  the  new  army,  he 
was  enabled  to  carry  out  his  just  and  generous  inclinations 
towards  those  brave  but  unfortunate  men. 

Morgan  met  with  a  flattering  reception  from  the  comn  inder- 
in-chief.  The  assault  on  Quebec  had  spread  his  name  tl  /ough- 
out  the  country,  and  in  the  estimation  of  Washington,  plar  ed  him 
among  the  foremost  of  those  who  had  so  greatly  distinguished 
themselves  on  that  memorable  occasion.  Before  Morgan  left  the 
camp  for  his  home  in  Virginia,  the  views  and  wishes  of  the  com 

*  Henry's  Expedition,  p.  183-186.    Collections  Maine  Historical  Society,  vol.  1.,  418. 
t  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iv,  pp.  140-141.  $  Ibi^.  p.  150. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  117 

mander-in-chief  regarding  him,  were  transmitted  to  the  President 
of  Congress  in  the  following  letter : — 

HEIGHTS  OK  HARLEM,  2Gth  Sept.  1176. 

SIR  :  As  Colonel  Hugh  Stephcnson,  of  the  rifle  regiment,  lately  ordered 
to  be  raised,  is  dead,  according  to  the  information  I  have  received,  I  would 
beg  leave  to  recommend  to  the  particular  notice  of  Congress  Captain 
Daniel  Morgan,  just  returned  among  the  prisoners  from  Canada,  as  a  fit 
and  proper  person  to  succeed  to  the  vacancy  occasioned  by  his  death. 
The  present  field  officers  in  the  regiment  cannot  claim  any  right  in  pre 
ference  to  him,  because  he  ranked  above  them,  and  as  a  captain,  when 
he  entered  the  service.  His  condifct  as  an  officer,  ov  the  expedition  with 
General  Arnold  last  fall,  his  intrepid  behavior  in  the  assault  upon  Quebec, 
when  the  brave  Montgomery  fell,  the  inflexible  attachment  he  professed  to 
our  cause  during  his  imprisonment,  and  which  he  perseveres  in,  and,  added 
to  these,  his  residence  in  the  place  Colonel  Stephenson  came  from,  and  his 
interest  and  influence  in  the  same  circle,  and  with  such  men  as  are  to  com 
pose  such  a  regiment,  all,  in  my  opinion,  entitle  him  to  the  favor  of  Con 
gress,  and  lead  me  to  believe  that  in  his  promotion,  the  States  will  gain  a 
good  and  valuable  officer^  for  the  sort  of  troops  he  is  particularly  recom 
mended  to  command. 

Should  Congress  be  pleased  to  appoint  Captain  Morgan  in  the  instance 
I  have  mentioned,  I  would  still  beg  leave  to  suggest  the  propriety  and 
necessity  of  keeping  the  matter  close,  and  not  suffering  it  to  transpire 
until  he  is  exonerated  from  the  parole  he  is  under.  His  acceptance  of  a 
commission  under  his  present  eircumstam  •»<*  might  be  construed  as  a  vio 
lation  of  his  engagement ;  and  if  not,  the  difficulty  attending  his  exchange 
might  be  increased.  The  enemy,  perhaps,  would  consider  him  as  a  field- 
officer,  of  which  we  have  but  very  few  in  our  hands,  and  none,  that  I 
recollect,  of  that  rank. 

I  am,  sir, 

Your  very  humble  servant, 

GEO.  WASHINGTON.* 

Morgan's  return  once  more  to  home  and  friends  was  sig 
nalized  by  the  display  towards  him  of  an  affection  and  regard, 
which  went  far  in  repaying  him  for  the  toils,  the  perils,  and  the 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iv.,  pp.  124-125. 


118  THE     LIFE     OF 

sufferings  he  had  experienced.  He  found  his  wife  and  children 
in  good  health  ;  and,  thanks  to  the  forecast,  which,  even  amid  the 
excesses  of  his  earlier  career,  made  him  provide  for  the  future, 
learned,  that  they  had  suffered  no  privation  nor  unhappiness,  save 
that  arising  from  the  absence  of  their  best  friend  and  natural 
protector.  His  old  associates  and  neighbors  gathered  around  him, 
and  in  return  for  their  hearty  congratulations  upon  his  re- appear 
ance  among  them,  safe  and  uninjured,  made  him  repeat,  again  ana 
again,  the  adventures  which  had  marked  the  period  of  his 
absence.  A  month  was  speedily  passed  in  recruiting  his  health 
and  strength,  and  in  arranging  and  bringing  up  his  private  affairs. 
But  he  was  destined  soon  to  return  to  a  nobler  field  of  action. 
Towards  the  close  of  November,  he  was  informed  that  Congress 
had  determined  to  act  upon  the  suggestion  of  the  commander-in- 
chief,  and  confer  upon  him  a  colonel's  commission.*  He  was 
also  advised,  that  in  a  short  time  he  might  expect  to  be  exchanged, 
when  he  would  be  required  at  once  to  take  the  field.  Before  the 
year  closed,  he  was  notified  of  his  release  from  his  parole,  had 

*    I  N      CONGRESS. 

The  Delegates  of  the  United  States  of  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts  Hay,  Rhode 
Island,  Connecticut,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Maryland,  Virginia, 
North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia.  To  Daniel  Morgan,  Esq.: — 

We,  reposing  especial  trust  and  confidence  in  your  patriotism,  valor,  conduct  and 
fidelity,  do,  by  these  presents,  constitute  and  appoint  you  to  be  Colonel  of  the  Eleventh 
Regiment  of  Virginia in  the  army  of  the  United  States,  raised  for  the  defence  of  Ameri 
can  Liberty,  and  for  repelling  every  hostile  invasion  thereof.  You  are,  therefore,  care 
fully  and  diligently  to  discharge  the  duty  of  colonel,  by  doing  and  performing  all  manner 
of  things  thereunto  belonging.  And  we  do  strictly  charge  and  require  all  officers  and 
soldiers  under  your  command  to  be  obedient  to  your  orders  as  colonel.  And  you  are  to 
observe  and  follow  such  orders  and  directions,  from  time  to  time,  as  you  si  all  receive 
from  this  or  a  future  Congress  of  the  United  States,  or  committee  of  Congress  l\,r  i  l.at  purpose 
appointed,  or  commander-in-chief  for  the  time  being  of  the  army  of  the  Luited  States, 
or  any  other  your  superior  officer  according  to  the  rules  and  discipline  of  war,  iu  pursu 
ance  of  the  trust  resposed  in  you.  This  commission  to  continue  in  force  until  revoked  by 
tliis  or  a  future  Congress. 

Dated  the  Twelth  day  of  November,  1776,  seventy-six.    By  order  of  the  Congress. 

Attest,  CHABLKS  THOMPSON,  JOHX  HANCOCK, 

Sec.  Pr«». 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  119 

• 

received  his  commission,  and  was  instructed  to  commence  recruit 
ing  for  the  ranks  of  his  regiment. 

Congress  had  now  made  arrangements  for  raising  an  army  on  a 
more  permanent  footing ;  and  the  commander-in-chief  was  making 
the  greatest  exertions  to  carry  out  their  designs.  The  untoward  turn 
which  affairs  had  taken  had  dispirited  the  people.  The  recruiting 
service  progressed  so  languidly,  and  yielded  results  so  unexpectedly 
small,  as  to  excite  the  most  alarming  fears  for  the  future.  From 
the  outset  of  the  struggle,  Washington  had  been  unceasing  in  his 
exertions  to  induce  Congress  to  adopt  this  course ;  and  his  pre 
dictions  of  the  fearful  crisis  in  the  public  affairs  which  otherwise 
would  sooner  or  later  ensue,  were  but  too  faithfully  verified. 
"  Reinforcements  come  up  so  extremely  slow,"  he  says,  in  a  letter 
to  the  President  of  Congress,  written  about  this  time,  "  that  I  am 
afraid  I  shall  be  left  without  any  men  before  they  arrive.  The 
enemy  must  be  ignorant  of  our  numbers,  or  they  have  not  horses 
to  move  their  artillery,  or  they  would  not  suffer  us  to  remain 
undisturbed.  I  have  repeatedly  written  to  all  the  recruiting 
officers,  to  forward  on  their  men  as  fast  as  they  could  arm  and 
clothe  them ;  but  they  are  so  extremely  averse  to  turning  out  of 
comfortable  quarters,  that  I  cannot  get  a  man  to  come  near  me, 
though  I  hear  from  all  parts  that  the  recruiting  service  goes  on 
with  great  success.  It  would  be  well  if  the  board  of  war,  in  whoso 
department  it  is,  would  issue  orders  for  all  officers  to  equip  and  for 
ward  their  recruits  to  head-quarters  with  the  greatest  expedition."* 

Morgan  had  entered  earnestly  into  the  business  of  recruiting. 
Yet,  even  with  his  general  acquaintance  among  the  people, 
and  his  popularity  as  a  commander  to  aid  his  efforts,  they  were 
but  partially  successful.  Some  time  before  his  discharge  from 
his  parole,  the  officers,  then  scattered  all  over  the  country 
on  recruiting  service,  had  picked  up  every  available  man  ;  and, 
as  he  required  those  who  were  accustomed  to  the  woods,  and  to 
'the  use  of  the  rifle,  his  difficulties  were  increased.  While  thus 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  IT.,  p.  80-802 . 


THE     LIFE     OF 

• 

employed,  lie  received  a  letter  from  Richard  Peters,  Esq.,  at  that 
time  Secretary  of  the  Board  of  War,  inclosing  a  resolution 
of  Congress,  adopted  in  conformity  with  the  suggestions  of 
the  commander-in-chief.  The  resolution  and  letter  are  sub 
joined  : — • 

In  Congress,  February  24,  1777. 

Resolved — That  the  Board  of  War  be  directed  to  send  letters  to  express 
to  the  colonels  or  other  commanding  officers  of  the  several  regiments  now 
raising  and  recruiting  in  the  States  of  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Maryland, 
and  Virginia,  ordering  them  immediately  to  march  the  troops  enlisted 
under  their  command,  by  companies  and  parts  of  companies,  to  join  the 
army  under  General  Washington;  proper  officers  being  left  behind 
to  recruit  the  companies  or  corps  that  are  not  yet  complete,  and  to  bring 

up  the  recruits. 

Extract  from  the  minutes, 

CHAS.  THOMPSON,  Secretary. 

.      WAR  OFFICE,  Baltimore,  Feb.  24, 1T77. 

SIR  :  Congress  having  received  intelligence  of  the  enemy's  being  rein 
forced  in  New  Jersey  very  considerably,  it  becomes  absolutely  necessary, 
both  for  the  preservation  of  the  army  under  General  Washington,  and  to 
check  the  progress  of  our  cruel  and  remorseless  invaders,  that  he  be  joined 
immediately  by  all  the  forces  which  can  possibly  be  procured.  You  have 
the  resolve  of  Congress  on  that  head  enclosed,  by  the  direction  of  the 
Board  of  War,  with  which  they  request  you  will  instantly  comply,  by  send 
ing  all  the  men  raised  in  your  regiment.  Let  them  bring  what  arms, 
blankets,  and  clothes  they  have,  or  can  by  any  means  obtain,  and  the  defi 
ciency  will  either  be  supplied  at  Philadelphia  or  at  head-quarters.  Let 
nothing  delay  your  immediate  march,  either  by  companies  or  parts  of  com 
panies,  as  you  can  get  them  together,  as  the  safety  of  our  country  much 
depends  upon  the  exertions  of  its  army  at  this  trying  period ;  and  it 
is  hoped  no  care  or  pains  of  yours  will  be  wanting,  when  all  we  hold  dear 
and  valuable  demands  them. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  your  very  obedient  servant, 

RICHARD  PETERS,  Secretary. 
To  COL.  MORGAN,  Winchester,  Va. 

Although  Morgan  had  succeeded  in  enlisting  a  number  of 
such  men  as  he  desired,  they  were  yet  too  few,  in  his  opinion, 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  121 

to  come  under  the  directions  of  the  resolution  and  letter  just 
quoted.  These  men  besides,  were  scattered  about  at  different 
points,  embracing  an  extent  of  more  than  forty  miles  of  country ; 
and  some  further  time  would  be  required  to  collect  and  organize 
them,  before  they  could  be  sent  forward  as  directed.  The 
urgency  of  the  case,  no  doubt,  was  great,  and  few,  perhaps,  were 
more  strongly  impressed  with  this  fact  than  Morgan  himself. 
He  had  some  time  before  been  addressed  by  Governor  Henry, 
who  called  upon  him  to  lose  no  time  in  filling  the  ranks  of 
his  regiment,  and  marching'  to  New  Jersey.  A  fewdavs  elapsed, 
and  another  letter  from  the  same  quarter  was  received.  This 
letter,  although  not  material  to  the  matter  in  hand,  is  yet  so  cha 
racteristic  of  its  distinguished  author,  that  we  cannot  resist 
the  temptation  to  give  it  a  place  in  our  narrative : — 

WILLUMSBURG,  March  15, 1777. 

SIK  :  I  must  once  more  address  you  on  the  subject  of  marching  your 
regiment  to  join  Gen.  Washington.  There  is  a  more  pushing  necessity  for 
vour  aid  than  you  are  acquainted  with,  or  I  can  with  propriety  explain  in 
detail.  You  will,  therefore,  surmount  every  obstacle,  and  lose  not  a 
moment,  lest  America  receive  a  wound  that  may  prove  mortal. 

I  am,  sir,  &c., 

P.  HENRY. 
COL.  MORGAN. 

Long  before  the  glorious  struggle  terminated,  Patrick  Henry 
learned  to  appreciate  Morgan  as  a  man,  who,  in  the  labors 
of  patriotism,  needed  no  spur  "  to  prick  the  sides  of  his  intent," 
and  to  regard  him  as  one  in  whose  breast  dwelt  a  spirit  kindred 
to  his  own. 

Having  raised  a  force  of  about  one  hundred  and  eigh  '  men, 
Morgan  took  up  his  line  of  march,  and  reached  the  camp  at 
Morristown  about  the  beginning  of  April.  Up  to  this  period, 
with  the  exception  of  a  few  hundreds  from  Pennsylvania,  New 
Jersey,  and  Virginia,  there  was  nothing  in  the  American  camp  to 
indicate  that  Congress,  months  before,  had  made  provision  for  the 


122  THE     LIFE     OF 

enlistment  and  organization  of  a  new  army.  Of  the  sixteen  regi 
ments  ordered  to  be  raised  the  preceding  December,  but  five 
or  six  hundred  had  arrived  at  head-quarters.  The  commander-in- 
chief  was  bitterly  disappointed.  He  found  himself  not  only 
unable  to  carry  into  effect  the  offensive  operations  he  had  medi 
tated,  but  unequal  even  to  defensive  warfare.  Nay,  more,  he  was 
indebted  to  his  preservation  from  destruction,  either  to  the  supine- 
ness  or  the  want  of  information  of  his  opponent.*  But,  affairs 
assumed  a  more  promising  aspect  during  the  succeeding  two 
months.  Recruits  having  corne  in  pretty  rapidly,  preparations 
were  made  for  opening  the  campaign  with  a  vigor  proportionate 
to  the  means  supplied  to  carry  it  on.  The  camp  at  Morristown 
was  broken  up,  the  detachments  called  in,  and  the  army  moved 
to  Middlebrook.  The  effective  force  at  this  time  was  only  five 
thousand,  seven  hundred  and  seventy-eight  men. 

On  Morgan's  arrival  at  head-quarters,  he  was  received  by 
the  commander-in-chief  with  marked  kindness  and  consideration. 
He  entered  at  once  on  the  duties  of  his  station.  But,  the  situa 
tion  of  affairs  in  the  camp  at  this  time,  when  one  army  was  about 
disbanding,  to  be  succeeded  by  another  not  yet  assembled,  much 
less  organized,  imposed  on  him  an  inaction  but  ill-suited  to 
his  temperament.  This  was,  however,  destined  to  be  short  lived. 
The  early  military  career  of  the  commander-in-chief  had  taught 
him  the  value  which  might  properly  attach  to  a  select  corps  of 
eharp-shooters,  composed  of  hardy,  active  men,  accustomed  to  the 
~oods,  and  skillful  in  the  use  of  the  rifle.  The  preceding 
^mpaigns  had  presented  many  occasions,  forcibly  suggesting  the 
want  of  such  a  corps,  when  its  presence  might  have  turned 
the  tide  of  battle.  He  determined  no  longer  to  defer  its  forma 
tion.  A  body  of  five  hundred  picked  men  was  accordingly 
formed  from  the  different  regiments  composing  the  army.  The 
command  of  this  corps  was  given  to  Col.  Morgan ;  Richard  But 
Jer,  of  Pennsylvania,  an  officer  admirably  qualified  for  the  post, 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iv.,  p.  802. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        123 

received  the  lieutenant-colonelcy  ;  and  the  gallant  but  unfortunate 
Morris,  of  New  Jersey,  who  fell  gloriously  a  short  time  afterwards 
at  Chestnut  Hill,  was  appointed  major.  The  captains  for  the 
eight  companies,  into  which  the  regiment  was  divided,  were 
appointed  by  Morgan.  His  selections  displayed  that  knowledge 
of  human  nature,  and  that  soundness  of  judgment,  which  formed 
such  conspicuous  features  in  his  character.  They  were  Captains 
Cobel,  Posey,  Knox,  Long,  Swearingen,  Parr,  Boone,  and  Hender 
son.  Amidst  all  the  severe  tests  to  which  these  officers  were 
subsequently  subjected,  not  one  of  them  failed  to  realize  the 
expectations  of  his  commander,  nor  to  distinguish  himself  on  one 
or  more  occasions. 

On  the  13th  June,  the  corps  being  completely  organized 
and  ready  for  service,  as  the  events  of  a  few  days  signally  proved, 
the  following  letter  of  instructions  was  received  by  Morgan  : — 

INSTRUCTIONS 

To  COL.  MORGAN — 

SIR  :  The  corps  of  Rangers  newly  formed,  and  under  your  command, 
are  to  be  considered  as  a  body  of  Light  Infantry,  and  are  to  act  as  such, 
for  which  reason  they  will  be  exempted  from  the  common  duties  of 
the  line. 

At  present  you  are  to  take  post  at  Yan  Yechten's  Bridge,  and  watch, 
with  very  small  scouting  parties  (to  avoid  fatiguing  your  men  too  much 
under  the  present  appearance  of  things),  the  enemy's  left  flank,  and  parti 
cularly  the  roads  leading  from  Brunswick  towards  Millstone,  Princeton,  &c. 

In  case  of  any  movement  of  the  enemy,  you  are  instantly  to  fall  upon 
their  flanks,  and  gall  them  as  much  as  possible,  taking  especial  care  not  to 
be  surrounded,  or  have  your  retreat  to  the  army  cut  off. 

I  have  sent  for  spears,  which  I  expect  shortly  to  receive  and  deliver 
to  you,  as  a  defence  against  horse.  Till  you  are  furnished  with  these,  take 
care  not  to  be  caught  in  such  a  situation,  as  to  give  them  any  advantage 
over  you. 

Given  under  my  hand  at  head-quarters,  Middlebrook,  the  13th  of 
June,  1777. 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 


124  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER    VII. 

The  enemy  advance  in  the  direction  of  the  Delaware — The  Rangers  approach,  and  attack 
their  outposts  and  flanking  parties — The  enemy  retire  towards  Amboy — Attacked  by 
Morgan,  and  pursued  by  him  and  AVayne  as  far  as  Piscataway — The  enemy  march  to 
Westfield — Morgan  engages  their  advance — On  their  retreat  to  Rahway,  Scott  and 
Morgan  attack  them  with  effect — Northern  army  reinforced — Morgan  ordered  to  Haver- 
straw — Uncertainty  as  to  the  enemy's  designs — Morgan  is  ordered  to  hasten  towards 
Philadelphia — After  a  period  of  doubt,  receives  orders  to  march  to  the  north  and  join 
General  Gates — Extracts  of  letters  from  the  commander-in-chief  in  relation  to  Morgan 
and  his  corps — The  situation  of  affairs  in  the  north — Morgan  arrives  at  Albany — Letter 
from  General  Gates  to  Morgan — Arrival  of  the  latter  at  head-quarters — Morgan  receives 
a  flattering  reception  from  General  Gates — A  battalion  of  light  infantry  is  added  to  his 
command. 

ON  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  June,  the  day  on  which  Morgan 
assumed  the  command  of  his  regiment,  Sir  William  Howe,  leaving 
2,000  men  at  New  Brunswick,  sent  two  strong  columns  of  his 
forces,  under  Generals  Cornwallis  and  De  Heister,  in  the  direction 
of  the  Delaware.  The  purpose  of  this  movement  was  to  induce 
Washington  to  quit  his  fortified  camp  at  Middlebrook,  and  risk 
an  engagement  in  defence  of  the  quarter  threatened.  The  front 
of  Cornwallis's  column  reached  Somerset  Court  House  by  the 
dawn  of  day,  when  it  was  discovered  by  one  of  Morgan's  detached 
parties.*  Intelligence  of  this  movement  of  the  enemy  having  been 
communicated  to  head-quarters  by  Morgan,  he  at  once  advanced 
with  his  regiment  to  the  neighborhood  of  Somerset. 

Being  secured  on  their  flanks  by  the  Raritan  and  Millstone,  the 
enemy  were  found  too  strongly  posted  to  be  approached  without 
danger.  But  during  the  five  or  six  days  that  they  occupied  this 

*  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iv.,  p.  468. 


GENEKAL      DANIEL     MORGAN.  125 

position,  several  spirited  encounters  took  place  between  small 
parties  of  their  force  and  detachments  of  the  Rangers,  in  which 
the  latter  were  invariably  victorious.  Finding  that  Washington 
was  not  to  be  drawn  into  a  disadvantageous  engagement,  and  not 
daring  to  prosecute  his  seeming  purpose  of  crossing  the  Delaware, 
the  British  general  returned  to  New  Brunswick  on  the  19th  of 
June.* 

Morgan,  in  conformity  with  the  instructions!  he  had  received 
from  head-quarters,  kept  a  vigilant  eye  upon  the  enemy.  Their 
return  to  New  Brunswick  was  signalized  by  several  spirited 
attacks  on  their  flanking  parties  by  the  Rangers. 

On  the  morning  of  the  22d,  General  Howe  evacuated  New 
Brunswick,  and  retired  towards  Amboy,  setting  fire  to  every 
building  on  his  line  of  march.  Washington,  on  being  apprised 
of  the  retreat,  detached  three  brigades  (one  of  which  was 
Wayne's),  under  Gen.  Green,  to  fall  on  the  enemy's  rear,  while 
Sullivan  and  Maxwell  were  ordered  to  co-operate  upon  their 
flank.  The  main  body,  in  the  meantime,  paraded  on  the  heights, 
ready  to  act  as  occasion  might  require. 

As  Morgan  was  posted  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  the 
enemy,  he  was  first  apprised  of  their  movements,  and  thereupon 
he  immediately  pushed  forward  to  annoy  them.  He  first  encoun 
tered  a  strong  picket  of  Hessians,  who  were  soon  driven  in  upon 
the  main  body.  The  latter  were  at  this  moment  in  full  retreat 
across  the  bridge,  a  strong  division  of  their  forces  being  drawn  up 
to  cover  the  movement.  Against  this  body,  Morgan  immediately 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  I.,  pp.  14T,  148. 

t  HEAD-QUARTERS,  15th  June,  1777. 
SIR: 

His  Excellency  desires  you  will  continue  to  keep  out  your  active  parties  carefully 
watching  every  motion  of  the  enemy;  and  have  your  whole  body  in  readiness  to  move 
without  confusion,  and  free  from  danger.  He  likewise  requests  that  you  make  your  men 
be  particularly  careful  of  their  provision,  or  they  must  often  suffer. 

I  am,  Sir, 
,  \      t  Your  most  obedient  servant, 

4  RICHABD  R.  MEADE,  A.  D.  (I 

OQL.  D,  MORGAN.' 


126  THE     LIFE     OF 

directed  the  fire  of  his  regiment ;  and  after  a  fierce  struggle  of  a 
few  minutes,  the  enemy  were  forced  to  give  way,  and  to  seek  the 
shelter  afforded  by  some  redoubts  which  they  had  previously  con 
structed  on  that  side  of  the  river.*  The  advantage  afforded  them 
by  the  redoubts  subjected  Morgan  to  a  momentary  check;  but 
Gen.  Wayne's  brigade  arriving  at  this  juncture,  the  contest  was 
renewed  with  greater  spirit  than  ever.  After  a  short  struggle, 
the  British  abandoned  their  redoubts,  and  retreated  precipitately 
along  the  Amboy  road. 

Morgan,  followed  by  Wayne,  kept  close  to  the  heels  of 
the  enemy;  and  before  he  gave  up  the  pursuit,  forced  their 
rear  guard,  on  several  occasions,  to  face  about,  and  exchange 
several  sharp  fires  with  his  riflemen.  For  more  than  an  hour, 
the  contest  was  maintained  with  severe  loss  on  both  sides ;  and  it 
was  not  until  Wayne  and  Morgan  had  advanced  in  the  pursuit  as 
far  as  Piscataway,  that  they  ordered  a  halt.f  They  had  reckoned 
with  confidence  on  the  co-operation  of  Sullivan  and  Maxwell,  in 
which  event  they  felt  assured,  that  the  day  would  prove  a  disas 
trous  one  to  General  Howe.  But  this  not  being  obtained,  they 
paused  awhile  at  Piscataway,  to  refresh  their  men,  and  then 
returned  to  New  Brunswick.  The  opinion  prevailed  in  the  army 
after  this  battle,  that  had  Maxwell  arrived  at  the  post  assigned 
him,  in  time  to  take  a  part  in  the  contest,  the  enemy's  rear  guard 
of  1500  men  would  have  been  cut  off  and  captured. 

In  this  action,  Morgan  greatly  distinguished  himself.  His 
corps  had  fought  with  extraordinary  valor ;  and,  although  it  suf 
fered  severely  in  its  repeated  encounters  with  the  enemy  during 
the  preceding  few  days,  the  loss  of  the  latter  was  far  greater 
Morgan  and  Wayne,  as  well  as  their  officers  and  men,  were  made 
the  subject  of  very  commendatory  remarks  in  the  letter  which 
Washington  addressed  to  the  President  of  Congress,  after  the 
action.  Honorable  mention  was  made  of  "their  conduct  and 

*Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iv.,  p.  471.  t  Ibid 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MORGAN.  127 

bravery  on  this  occasion,"  and  the  fact  was  specially  noted,  that 
"  they  constantly  advanced  upon  an  enemy  far  superior  to  them 
in  numbers,  and  well  secured  behind  strong  redoubts."* 

The  new  and  somewhat  exposed  situation  of  the  main  body  of 
the  American  army,  in  its  advanced  position  at  Quibbletown, 
offered  temptations  to  the  British  commander  to  make  a  fresh 
attack.  The  object  of  his  first  movement  was  to  draw  Washing 
ton  from  his  entrenched  camp,  and  bring  on  a  general  action. 
He  ROW  thought  that  a  rapid  movement  of  his  force  might  enable 
him  to  turn  the  American  left,  and  gain  the  heights  in  its 
rear,  thus  forcing  Washington  to  fight  at  a  disadvantage. 
Accordingly,  on  the  night  of  the  25th,  he  recalled  the  troops 
which  had  crossed  to  Staten  Island,  and  early  next  morning 
made  a  rapid  movement,  in  two  columns,  towards  Westfield. 
The  right,  under  Cornwallis,  took  the  route  by  Woodbridge 
to  Scotch  Plains ;  and  the  left,  led  by  Howe,  marched  by 
Metucking  meeting-house.  In  addition,  four  battalions,  with 
six  pieces  of  cannon,  were  detached  to  Bonhamstown,  in  order  to 
cover  Amboy.  Howe  was  to  attack  the  left  of  the  American 
army  at  Quibbletown,  while  Cornwallis  was  to  gain  the  heights 
on  the  left  of  the  camp  at  Middlebrook.f 

After  the  action  of  the  22d,  Morgan  took  post  in  advance 
of  the  main  body,  and  in  the  neighborhood  of  Woodbridge. 
On  the  morning  of  the  26th,  the  advance  of  Cornwallis  was 
discovered,  and  soon  after  vigorously  attacked.  The  conflict 
was  maintained  with  spirit  for  half  an  hour,  and  with  a  severe 
loss  on  the  part  of  the  enemy.  But,  their  main  body  coming 
up  to  the  support  of  the  advance,  Morgan  commenced  retiring 
towards  the  camp.  Washington,  as  soon  as  he  heard  the  firing, 
comprehended  how  matters  stood.  He  ordered  a  retreat  to 
Middlebrook,  after  having  detached  a  strong  corps  under  Ster 
ling,  to  secure  the  mountain  passes  on  his  left.  Cornwallis 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iv.,  p.  4T2. 
t  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  I.,  p.  149. 


128  THE      LIFE      OF 

continued  to  advance,  and  at  length  encountered  Stealing, 
who,  after  a  warm  engagement,  was  obliged  to  give  way  witL  the 
loss  of  three  pieces  of  cannon.  Cornvvallis  then  pressed  forward 
as  far  as  Westfield.  Here  finding  that  his  object  had  been 
foreseen,  and  provided  against,  he  halted  for  two  days,  and 
then  commenced  a  retreat  to  Amboy.* 

When  it  became  known  that  Cornwallis  had  halted  at  West- 
field,  Gen  Scott's  brigade  and  Morgan's  corps  were  thrown 
forward  to  observe  and  annoy  him.  As  soon  as  the  retreat 
commenced,  he  was  immediately  attacked  by  these  officers. 
Along  the  whole  way  to  Rah  way,  a  continued  skirmish  was  kept 
up  with  the  flanks  and  rear  of  the  enemy,  who  lost  a  largo 
number  of  their  force  in  killed  and  wounded.f  They  marched, 
however,  in  a  compact  body,  and,  leaving  no  opening  for  a 
serious  attack,  kept  their  assailants  at  bay.  They  reached 
Amboy,  and  crossed  over  to  Staten  Island  by  the  30th  of  June. 

For  some  time  previous  to  this  period,  the  designs  of  the  enemy 
baffled  conjecture,  and  had  been  a  source  of  great  disquietude 
to  Washington.  It  was  now  believed  that  a  junction  between 
Burgoyne  and  Howe  was  contemplated.  Measures  were  at  once 
taken  by  the  commander-in-chief  to  counteract  such  a  scheme. 
Nixon's  brigade  was  sent  to  reinforce  the  northern  army  under 
Schuyler  ;  Generals  Parsons  and  Varnum  were  ordered  to  march 
with  their  brigades  to  Peekskill ;  the  division  under  General 
Sullivan  was  pushed  forward  to  Pompton  ;  and^the  head-quarters, 
with  the  remainder  of  the  army,  were  successively  removed 
nearer  to  the  Highlands  and  to  the  Hudson ;  first  to  Morristown, 
then  to  Pompton,  and  afterwards  to  the  Clove.J 

Morgan,  who,  since  the  retreat  of  the  British  to  Staten  Island, 
had  been  posted  at  Chatham,  was  early  advised  of  the  move 
ments  of  the  army,  and  had  received  the  necessary  instructions 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  149. 

t  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iv.,  p.  475. 

JSparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  149-150. 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MOKGAN.  129 

to  guide  him.*  He  remained  at  this  place  for  about  a  Aveek  ; 
when  the  impression  gaining  ground  that  the  enemy  were  about 
moving  up  the  North  river,  he  received  orders|  to  march  north 
ward.  He  accordingly  pushed  forward  as  directed,  and  reached 
Hackensack  on  the  second  or  third  day  following. 

Everything,  at  this  time,  indicated  that  a  conflict  was  at  hand ; 
and  Morgan  and  his  corps  were  eager  for  a  better  opportunity 
than  had  yet  offered  to  distinguish  themselves.  But,  again 
all  was  doubt  and  uncertainty  as  to  the  real  object  of  the  enemy's 
active  and  extensive  preparations.  Their  fleet,  having  taken 
on  board  a  large  number  of  troops  and  stores,  had  dropped  down 
the  bay,  encouraging  the  presumption  that  it  was  about  putting 
to  sea.  The  orders,  which  originated  in  a  belief  that  the  enemy 
intended  moving  up  the  Hudson,  were  accordingly  counter- 

*  MR.  LOTT'S  FARM,  \\th  July,  1777. 

DEAR  SIR  :  Upon  a  presumption  that  the  enemy  intend  to  move  either  up  the  North 
or  East  river,  our  army  marched  this  morning  from  Morristown,  and  will  proceed  leisurely 
towards  the  Clove,  unless  we  have  some  certain  intelligence  that  they  intend  southward. 
Colonel  Dayton,  who  is  at  Elizabethtown,  watching  the  motions  of  the  fleet,  will  give 
you  immediate  information  which  way  they  go.  If  up  the  East  or  North  river,  you  will 
follow  directly,  keeping  upon  the  right  flank  of  the  main  army.  The  road  is  rather  better 
than  the  one  we  march.  You  need  not  harass  your  men,  but  come  on  leisurely :  if  therff 
is  any  occasion  to  hurry,  we  will  send  an  express  to  you. 

I  am,  dear  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

TENCH  TILGHMAN,  A.D.C. 
COLONEL  MORGAN,  at  Chatham. 

t  HEAD  QUARTERS,  NEAR  CLOVE,  19th  July,  9  o'clock,  P.M.,  1777. 
DEAR  SIR:  We  have  received  your  letter  of  this  date.  From  the  intelligence  received 
this  afternoon,  we  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  the  enemy  are  about  to  move  up  the 
North  river.  It  is,  therefore,  his  excellency's  orders,  that  upon  receipt  of  this,  you 
march  your  corps  to  the  bridge,  at  the  great  falls,  from  thence  to  Paramus,  thence 
to  Kakegate,  and  thence  to  Haverstraw ;  there  to  observe  the  motions  of  the  enemy;  and, 
if  they  land  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  below  the  Highlands,  you  are  to  take  possession 
of  the  road  to  the  forest  of  Dean  Furnace,  and  oppose  their  penetrating  that  way.  J>ut, 
if  the  enemy  push  up  the  river,  you  are  to  get  over  the  mountains  to  Fort  Montgomery, 
and  there  wait  for  further  order.  Your  baggage  (except  what  you  think  necessary  for  the 
men  to  carry),  is  to  be  sent  by  the  nearest  route  towards  this  place,  and  from  here 
to  whatever  place  the  army  is,  under  a  small  guard. 

I  am,  dear  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  FITZGERALD,  A.D.C. 
COLONEL  MORGAN. 


130  THE     LIFE     OF 

manded ;  and  Morgan,  on  reaching  Hackensack,  received  direc 
tions*  to  halt  until  further  orders. 

He,  accordingly,  halted  at  this  place  for  a  few  days.  The 
intentions  of  the  enemy  still  remained  unknown,  yet  their  great 
preparations  rendered  it  certain  that  they  meditated  some  impor 
tant  expedition.  The  only  resource  left  the  commander-in-chief 
in  this  emergency,  was  to  dispose  of  his  force  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  be  in  some  measure  prepared  for  the  enemy  in  whatever  quar 
ter  they  might  appear.  In  the  meanwhile,  he  exercised  an  untir 
ing  vigilance  in  watching  their  movements,  and  in  guarding 
against  a  surprise. 

A  few  days  elapsed,  when  news  was  received,  which,  for  a 
time,  seemed  to  furnish  a  certain  clue  to  the  enemy's  designs. 
The  fleet  had  left  New  York,  with  a  very  large  force  on  board, 
and  stood  out  to  sea.  Apprehending  now  that  Philadelphia  was 
the  point  threatened,  as  it  subsequently  proved  to  be,  the  com 
mander-in-chief  put  the  greater  part  of  his  army  at  once  in 
motion  towards  that  city.  The  orders  which  reached  Morgan  on 
this  occasion,  were  as  follows : — 

CAMP  AT  KAMAPAUGH,  July  24,  1777. 

SIR  :  The  enemy's  fleet  having  left  Sandy  Hook  and  gone  to  sea,  you 
are  immediately,  on  receipt  of  this,  to  march  with  the  corps  under  your 
command  to  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  and  there  receive  orders  from  the 

*  CLOVE,  July  21, 1777, 7  o'clock,  A.M. 

DEAR  SIR  :  Since  I  wrote  to  you  the  night  before  last,  we  found  out  that  the  intelli 
gence  which  occasioned  the  order  to  you,  was  premature.  His  excellency,  therefore, 
orders  me  to  direct,  that  if  you  have  marched  to  the  northward  of  Paramus,  you  return 
and  take  post  there.  If  you  have  not  got  so  far  on  receipt  of  this,  you  are  to  occupy  some 
place  near  you  which  you  may  find  most  convenient  for  the  reception  of  your  men.  If 
your  baggage  has  not  got  far  from  you,  you  had  better  order  it  back  immediately. 
I  am,  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  FITZGERALD,  A.D.C. 

P.S. — You  will  let  us  know  where  you  are  as  soon  as  you  have  fixed  upon  a  place.  As 
it  may  be  probable  that  the  enemy  may  make  an  incursion  from  Staten  Island,  you  wiL 
require  no  instructions  from  head-quarters  to  march  and  oppose  them. 

J.F. 

COLONEL  MORGAN,  Rifle  Corpt. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       131 

commanding  officer.     You  will  proceed  as  expeditiously  as  you  can  by 
the  shortest  routes  :  you  will  take  no  heavy  baggage  with  you,  but  leave  it 
to  follow  with  an  officer,  and  a  proper  guard. 
I  am,  sir,  &c., 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 
COL.  MORGAN. 

In  less  than  an  hour  after  the  above  order  was  received,  Mor 
gan  and  his  corps  were  on  the  march  to  Philadelphia.  On 
arriving  at  Trenton,  he  halted  for  a  few  days  at  that  place,  in 
obedience  to  orders*  to  that  effect.  The  mind  of  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  was  not  yet  altogether  clear  of  doubt  as  to 
the  real  object  of  the  enemy.  But,  another  day  seemed  to  render 
this  unmistakable.  The  fleet  had  appeared  off  the  capes  of  Dela 
ware,  standing  in.  Morgan  was  advised  of  this  fact  by  a  notef 
from  Col.  Naylor,  and,  in  anticipation  of  orders,  he  crossed 
the  Delaware,  and  pushed  on  without  delay  towards  Philadelphia. 

The  several  divisions  of  the  army  were  now  rapidly  approach 
ing  the  neighborhood  of  Philadelphia.  The  militia  of  Pennsyl 
vania,  and  of  the  adjoining  States,  immediately  took  the  field. 
The  approach  of  the  enemy  was  rendered  seemingly  certain,  and 
every  preparation  was  made  to  meet  them.  But,  once  again  the 
commander-in-chief  was  involved  in  a  state  of  uncertainty.  The 
fleet,  after  hovering  about  the  mouth  of  Delaware  bay  for  a 

*  CONNELL'S  FERRT,  July  28, 1777. 

SIB  :  Should  this  reach  you  before  you  arrive  at  Trenton,  it  is  his  Excellency's  desire 
that  you  make  a  halt  there  until  further  orders.  Should  you  hare  passed  it,  you  are  to 
stop  at  Bristol,  there  to  remain  until  you  hear  from  him. 

I  am,  your  most  humble  servant, 

R.  R.  MEADE,  A.D.C. 
COLONEL  MORGAN. 

t  TRENTON,  July  31, 1777. 

SIR  :  A  letter  from  Mr.  Hancock  informs  that  the  enemy's  fleet  were  yesterday  in  the 
offing,  and  desires  that  all  the  troops  here  should  advance  immediately.  I  think  you  had 
best  get  over  your  regiment  as  soon  as  you  possibly  can. 

I  am,  sir,  your  humble  servant, 

STEPHEN  NATLOR,  Colonel  ft.  D. 
COLONEL  MORGAN. 


132  THE      LIFE      OF 

day  or  two,  stood  out  to  sea  in  an  easterly  direction.  Appre 
hending  that  the  enemy's  extraordinary  movements  might  tend, 
after  all,  towards  the  Highlands,  he  at  once  took  measures  to 
strengthen  the  force  in  that  quarter,  by  bodies  of  militia  from 
New  York  and  Connecticut.* 

To  add  to  his  perplexities,  the  intelligence  of  the  fall  of  Ticon- 
deroga,  and  of  Burgoyne's  advance,  reached  him  about  this  time, 
accompanied  by  clamorous  demands  for  large  detachments  from 
his  army  to  reinforce  that  in  the  north.  Feeling  certain  that 
General  Howe's  designs  had  reference  to  the  section  of  country 
occupied  by  his  army  ;  reflecting,  besides,  that  the  defence  of  this 
section  against  the  main  army  of  the  enemy  was  an  object,  supe 
rior  in  importance  to  any  other  existing,  he  felt  reluctant  to 
weaken  his  force  in  aid  of  the  northern  army,  until  these  designs 
should  be  fully  developed. 

In  the  belief  that  the  fleet  had  gone  eastward,  the  army  was 
put  in  motion  towards  the  Hudson.  A  day  or  two  previous 
to  this  movement,  Morgan  received  orders  to  advance  with  his 
corps  to  Maidenhead.f  He  had  accordingly  marched,  and  was 
about  crossing  the  Delaware,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Trenton, 
when  counter  orders!  were  sent  to  him.  The  army  had  not 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  iv.,  p.  476. 

t  CAMP  NEAR  GERMASTOWN,  Aug.  9, 177T. 

SIR:  You  will  march,  to-morrow  morning,  the  corps  under  your  command,  for 
Maidenhead,  in  the  State  of  Jersey,  and  there  halt  till  you  receive  further  orders.  In 
your  march,  as  during  your  stay  at  that  place,  you  will  take  every  possible  care  in  your 
power  to  restrain  every  species  of  licentiousness  in  the  soldiery,  .ind  to  prevent  them 
doing  the  least  injury  to  the  inhabitants  or  their  property;  as  nothing  can  be  moredisser- 
viceable  to  our  cause,  or  more  unworthy  of  the  character  we  profess,  to  say  nothing  of  the 
injustice  of  the  measure. 

I  am,  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 
COLONEL  MORQAM. 

%  CAMP  AT  THE  CROSS  ROADS,  Bucks  Co  , 

Simday,lQth  Aug.,\lll,  10  o'clock,  P.M. 

I  have  just  received  an  express  from  Philadelphia,  informing  me  that  a  large  fleet  was 
seen  off  Sinepuxent  Inlet  on  the  7th  inst.  You  are,  therefore,  directed  to  halt  wherevel 
this  finds  you,  and  wait  till  we  hear  further  of  the  matter.  Let  me  knov,  by  return  of  th« 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  133 

in  motion  more  than  a  day,  when  intelligence  was  received 
that  the  fleet  had  again  appeared  on  the  7th,  oft'  Sinepuxent 
Inlet,  a  place  about  fifty  miles  south  of  the  Capes  of  Delaware. 
An  immediate  halt  was  hereupon  ordered,  with  the  determination 
to  await  the  development  of  the  enemy's  plans. 

The  rapid  advance  of  Burgoyne,  now  attracted  the  serious 
attention  of  Washington  towards  the  north,  whither  the  scene  of 
of  our  narrative  is  about  to  change.  Two  regiments  had  been 
already  ordered  from  Peekskill  in  aid  of  the  northern  army ;  and 
more  were  speedily  to  follow.  Among  others,  it  was  determined 
that  Morgan's  corps  should  be  sent  to  that  quarter.  The  terror 
which  Burgoyne's  Indian  auxiliaries  had  spread  among  the 
people,  by  the  murder  and  rapine  which  marked  their  path, 
required  counteraction  ;  and  it  was,  not  without  reason,  believed 
by  the  commander-in-chief,  that  in  Morgan  and  his  corps,  such  a 
counteraction  would  be  found.  He  felt  assured  that  they  would 
prove  more  than  a  match  for  the  Indians,  and  soon  reassure  the 
affrighted  people.  Still,  the  valuable  services  which  they  had 
performed,  made  him  extremely  reluctant  to  part  with  them. 
Nothing  but  the  appeal  to  his  benevolent  impulses,  which  was 
coupled  with  the  desire  for  the  aid  of  this  corps — that  an  inhuman 
and  merciless  system  of  warfare  might  meet  with  merited  chas 
tisement — induced  him  to  detach  them  on  this  service.  Orders 
were  accordingly  issued,  as  follows  : — 

NESHAMINI  CAMP,  August  16, 177T. 

SIR  :  After  you  receive  this,  you  will  march,  as  soon  as  possible,  with 
the  corps  under  your  command,  to  Peekskill,  taking  with  you  all  the  bag 
gage  belonging  to  it.  When  you  arrive  there,  you  will  take  directions 

express,  where  you  are,  that  I  may  know  how  to  direct  for  you  when  I  have  occasion  to 
send  you  orders. 

I  am,  sir,  your  most  humble  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 

P.S. — By  ordering  you  to  halt  where  thia  shall  find  you,  I  mean  upon  the  most  conye- 
cient  ground  near  the  place. 
COLONEL  MORGAN. 


134:  THE     LIFE     OF 

from  General  Putnam,  who,  I  expect,  will  have  vessels  provided  to  carry 
you  to  Albany.  The  approach  of  the  enemy  in  that  quarter  has  made  a 
further  reinforcement  necessary,  and  I  know  of  no  corps  so  likely  to  check 
their  progress,  in  proportion  to  its  number,  as  that  under  your  command. 
I  have  great  dependence  on  you,  your  officers  and  men,  and  I  am  per 
suaded  you  will  do  honor  to  yourselves,  and  essential  services  to  your 
country. 

I  expect  that  your  corps  has  been  paid  to  the  last  of  June  ;  but, 
as  you  are  going  on  this  command,  and  they  may  have  occasion  for  more 
money,  you  will  make  out  an  estimate,  as  well  as  you  can,  for  the  sum  due 
them  for  the  month  of  July,  and  send  an  officer  with  it,  to  whom  the 
amount  shall  be  paid.  I  do  not  mean  to  exclude  the  corps  from  their  pay 
in  June.  If  that  has  not  been  paid,  include  it  in  the  estimate. 

I  have  nothing  more  to  add,  than  my  wishes  for  your  success. 
I  am,  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 

COLONEL  MORGAN. 

In  obedience  to  these  orders,  Morgan  put  liis  corps  in  motion 
for  the  North,  where  he  was  destined  to  add  so  greatly  to  the 
laurels  he  had  already  won.  The  corps  was  in  high  spirits  at  the 
prospect  of  being  speedily  in  a  quarter  where  their  lighting  pro 
pensities  might  find  full  exercise. 

While  on  the  march,  they  were  overtaken  by  further  orders,* 
not  on  this  occasion  countermanding  those  preceding,  but  supple 
mentary  to  them.  In  obedience  to  these  orders  the  march  was 
hastened  in  the  direction  of  Peekskill. 

About  a  week  after  Morgan's  departure  for  the  North,  and  when 

*  HEAD-QUARTERS,  Aug.  18, 1777. 

DEAR  SIR:  In  addition  to  the  orders  already  sent  to  you  by  his  Excellency,  I  have 
H  in  orders  from  him  to  request,  that  you  will  march  your  corps  with  all  possible  dispatch 
to  join  the  army  under  command  of  Major  General  Gates,  and  when  there,  you  will  take 
orders  from  him  and  act  accordingly. 

I  am,  for  his  Excellency, 

Your  most  obed't  serv't, 

JOHN  FITZGERALD, 

Aide-de-  Camp. 
COLONEL  MOROAH, 
Colonel  of  rifle  corps  on  tht  march  for  Albany. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  135 

he  had  proceeded  too  far  to  be  recalled,  intelligence  was  received 
that  the  British  fleet  had  arrived  in  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  that 
Howe,  with  sixteen  thousand  men,  had  landed,  and  was  marching 
towards  Philadelphia.* 

Washington,  in  the  meantime,  had  advised  General  Gates  of 
Morgan's  advance  to  join  him.  "From  various  representations 
made  to  me,"  he  observes,  "  of  the  disadvantages  the  army  lay 
under,  particularly  the  militia,  from  an  apprehension  of  the  Indian 
mode  of  righting,  I  have  dispatched  Colonel  Morgan,  with  his 
corps  of  riflemen,  to  your  assistance,  and  expect  that  they  will 
be  with  you  in  eight  or  ten  days  from  this  date.  This  corps  I 
have  great  dependence  on,  and  have  no  doubt  but  they  will  be 
exceedingly  useful  to  you ;  as  a  check  given  to  the  savages,  and 
keeping  them  within  proper  bounds,  will  prevent  General  Bur- 
goyne  from  getting  intelligence  as  formerly,  and  animate  your 
other  troops,  from  a  sense  of  their  being  more  on  an  equality  with 
the  euemy."f 

On  the  same  subject,  the  commander-in-chief  wrote  to  General 
Putnam  on  the  16th: 

"The  people  in  the  Northern  army  seem  so  intimidated  by  the 
Indians,  that  I  have  determined  to  send  up  Colonel  Morgan's  corps 
of  riflemen,  who  will  fight  them  in  their  own  way.  They  will 
march  from  Trenton  to-morrow  morning,  and  reach  Peekskill  with 
'all  expedition.  You  will  please  to  have  sloops  ready  to  transport 
them,  and  provisions  laid  in,  that  they  may  not  wait  a  moment. 
The  corps  consists  of  five  hundred  men."J; 

To  Governor  Clinton,  in  a  letter  of  the  same  date,  he 
observes : — 

"  In  addition  to  the  two  regiments  which  are  gone  from  Peeks- 
kill,  I  am  forwarding  as  fast  as  possible,  to  join  the  Northern  army, 
Colonel  Morgan's  corps  of  riflemen,  amounting  to  about  five  hun 
dred.  These  are  all  chosen  men,  selected  from  the  army  at  large 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  153. 

t  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  p.  8T.  $  Ibid.,  p.  88. 


136  THE     LIFE     OF 

well  acquainted  with  the  use  of  rifles,  and  with  that  mode  of  fight 
ing,  which  is  necessary  to  make  them  a  good  counterpoise  to  the 
Indians ;  and  they  have  distinguished  themselves  on  a  variety  of 
occasions,  since  the  formation  of  the  corps,  in  skirmishes  with  the 
enemy.  I  expect  the  most  eminent  services  from  them,  and  I 
shall  be  mistaken  if  their  presence  does  not  go  far  towards  pro 
ducing  a  general  desertion  among  the  savages."* 

Morgan,  at  the  head  of  his  corps,  proceeded  without  delay  to 
Peekskill.  Here,  having  embarked  his  troops  in  the  vessels  which 
had  been  prepared  for  their  reception,  he  started  by  a  more  expe 
ditious  method  of  travelling  to  Albany,  leaving  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Butler  to  command  during  the  passage. 

Until  a  short  time  previous  to  this  date,  the  operations  in  thii 
quarter  had  resulted  in  a  succession  of  disasters  to  the  American 
cause.  The  reconquest  of  Canada  was  followed  by  the  fall  of 
Ticonderoga,  and  all  the  other  American  posts  on  that  frontier. 
Burgoyne,  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  army  and  an  auxiliary  force 
of  Indians  and  Canadians,  had  penetrated  deep  into  the  country, 
spreading  death  and  desolation  among  its  inhabitants,  and  was 
now  encamped  near  the  Hudson.  Here  his  career  was  destined 
to  terminate.  Those  severe  reverses  which  he  experienced  at 
Bennington  and  in  Tryon  county,  must  have  warned  him  of  the 
fate  which  awaited  him,  even  before  the  arrival  of  Gates  and  a 
large  reinforcement.  This  officer  succeeded  General  Schuyler  in 
the  command  of  the  Northern  army  on  the  19th  of  August.  In 
leply  to  the  letter  of  the  commander-in-chief,  Gates  took  in 
review  the  state  of  affairs  in  the  North  at  that  time.  He  like 
wise  expressed  his  thanks  for  being  permitted  to  obtain  the 
valuable  aid  of  Morgan  and  his  corps.  From  the  important 
relation  which  Morgan  bore  to  these  affairs,  a  cursory  glance  at 
them  is  called  for.  As  this  will  be  best  performed  by  the  letter 
itself,  its  introduction  here  may  be  pardoned  the  more  readily, 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  p.  80, 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MOEGAN.       137 

inasmuch  as  its  remarks  regarding  Morgan  and  his  corps  bring  it 
•within  the  ecope  of  our  legitimate  labors. 

HEAD-QUARTERS,  Aug.  22, 1777. 

SIR  :  Upon  my  arrival  in  this  department,  I  found  the  main  body  of  the 
army  encamped  upon  Van  Schaick's  Island,  which  is  made  by  the  sprouts 
of  the  Mohawk  river  joining  with  Hudson's  river,  nine  miles  north  of 
Albany.  A  brigade  under  General  Poor  encamped  at  Loudon's  Ferry,  on 
the  south  bank  of  the  Mohawk  river,  five  miles  from  hence ;  a  brigade 
under  General  Lincoln  had  joined  General  Stark  at  Bennington,  and  a 
brigade  under  General  Arnold,  marched  the  loth  inst.,  to  join  the  militia  of 
Tryon  County,  to  raise  the  siege  of  Fort  Stanwix.  Upon  leaving  Philadel 
phia,  the  prospect  this  way  appeared  very  gloomy ;  but  the  severe  checks 
the  enemy  have  met  with  at  Bennington  and  Tryon  County,  has  given  a 
more  pleasing  view  to  public  affairs.  Particular  accounts  of  the  signal 
victory  gained  by  General  Stark,  and  the  severe  blow  General  Herkimer 
gave  Sir  John  Johnston  and  the  scalpers  under  his  command,  have  been 
transmitted  to  your  Excellency  by  General  Schuyler.  I  anxiously  expect 
the  arrival  of  an  express  from  General  Arnold,  with  an  account  of  the 
total  defeat  of  the  enemy  in  that  quarter.  By  my  calculation  he  reached 
Fort  Stanwix  the  day  before  yesterday.  Colonel  Livingston  and  Court- 
land's  regiments  arrived  yesterday,  and  immediately  joined  General  Poor's 
division.  I  shall  also  order  General  Arnold,  upon  his  return,  to  march  to 
that  fort. 

I  cannot  sufficiently  thank  your  Excellency  for  sending  Colonel 
Morgan's  corps  to  this  army ;  they  will  be  of  the  greatest  service  to 
it,  for  until  the  late  successes  this  way,  I  am  told  the  army  were  quite 
panic-struck  by  their  Indians,  and  their  Tory  and  Canadian  assassins 
in  Indian  dresses.  Horrible,  indeed,  have  been  the  cruelties  they  have 
wantonly  committed  upon  many  of  the  miserable  inhabitants ;  insomuch, 
that  all  is  now  fair  for  General  Burgoyne,  even  if  the  bloody  hatchet  he 
has  so  barbarously  used  should  find  its  way  into  his  own  head. 

Governor  Clinton  will  be  here  to-day.  Upon  his  arrival,  I  shall  consult 
with  him  and  General  Lincoln,  upon  the  best  plan  to  distress,  and  I  hope, 
finally  defeat  the  enemy. 

I  am  sorry  to  be  necessitated  to  acquaint  your  Excellency  how  neglect 
fully  your  orders  have  been  executed  at  Springfield.  Few  of  the 
militia  demanded  are  yet  arrived,  but  I  hear  of  great  numbers  upon  th« 
march. 


138  THE     LIFE     OF 

Your  Excellency's  advice  in  regard  to  Morgan's  corps,  &c.,  &c.,  shall  be 
carefully  observed. 

My  scouts  and  spies  inform  me,  that  the  enemy's  head-quarters  and 
main  body  are  at  Saratoga,  and  that  they  have  lately  been  repairing  the 
bridges  between  that  place  and  Stillwater.* 

As  soon  as  time  and  circumstances  will  adma,  I  will  send  your  Excel 
lency  a  general  return  of  this  army. 
I  am,  sir, 

Your  Excellency's  most 

Obedient  humble  servant, 

HORATIO  GATES. 
His  Excellency,  GENERAL  WASHINGTON. 

IVJorgan,  upon  his  arrival  at  Albany,  found  that  preparations 
had  already  been  made  for  the  reception  of  his  troops,  and  the 
transportation  of  their  baggage  to  the  scene  of  action.  As  may 
be  inferred  from' the  annexed  letter  which  awaited  his  arrival, 
General  Gates  was  anxious  to  avail  himself  of  his  services  at  as 
early  an  hour  as  possible  : — 

HEAD-QUARTERS,  Aug.  29, 1777. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  had  much  satisfaction  in  being  acquainted  by  General 
Washington  of  your  marching  for  this  department.  I  have  by  this  con 
veyance  ordered  Colonel  Lewis,  D.  Q.  M.  General  at  Albany,  to  provide 
you,  immediately  upon  your  landing,  with  carriages  for  your  baggage, 
and  whatever  may  be  necessary ;  tents,  and  a  camp  equipage,  I  conclude 
you  have  brought  with  you.  I  could  wish  you  to  march  as  soon  as  pos 
sible  to  London's  Ferry,  where  the  ground  is  marked  for  your  present 
encampment.  I  have  draughted  one  subaltern,  one  sergeant,  one  corporal, 
and  fifteen  picked  men  from  each  regiment  of  this  army  to  serve  with 
your  corps  and  to  be  under  your  command.  When  you  have  seen  youi 
regiment  to  their  ground,  I  desire  you  will  come  to  head-quarters. 
I  am,  sir, 

Your  affectionate, 

Humble  servant, 

HORATIO  GATES. 
COLONEL  MORGAN, 

Commanding  rifle  corps,  Albany. 

*  Wilkinson's  Memoir*. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       139 

arriving  at  head-quarters,  Morgan   met  with   a  cordial 
eeting  from  General  Gates.     Among  other  tokens  of  the  regard 
4  which  he  was  held,  his  corps  was  designated  as  the  advance  of 
the   army,   and  he  was  directed  to  receive  orders  only  from  the 
general-in-chief.     So  flattering  a  reception  could  not  fail  to  make 
a  due  impression  on  Morgan,  wrho  now  longed  for  a  speedy  oppor 
tunity  of  justifying  the  general  in  his  favorable  opinions. 

la  a  few  days  his  men  arrived,  and  soon  afterwards  took  post  at 
the  position  assigned  them.  They  were  joined  at  that  place  by 
the  promised  reinforcement  of  their  numbers,  which  was  orga 
nized  into  a  battalion  of  light  infantry  under  Major  (afterwards 
General )  Dearborn.  The  men  of  this  battalion  numhering  two  hun 
dred  and  fifty,  were  selected  from  the  line  of  the  army,  with  careful 
reference  to  their  bodily  vigor  and  their  acquaintance  with  bush- 
fighting.  Their  commander  was  as  gallant  a  soldier  as  ever  wore 
a  sword.*  He  was  doubly  acceptable  to  Morgan,  inasmuch  as 
they  had  together  shared  in  the  toils,  misfortunes,  and  glories  of 
Arnold's  expedition  against  Quebec,  during  which  a  warm  friend 
ship  had  been  cemented  between  them. 

*  Wilkinson's  Memoirs,  p.  280. 


140  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  American  ariny  encamp  on  Behmus  Heights— Morgan  thrown  forward  to  cbserve  the 
enemy — He  engages  a  German  regiment,  and  forces  it  to  retire — The  British  take  a  posi 
tion  nearer  to  the  American  camp — The  events  preliminary  to,  and  attendant  upon, 
the  battle  of  Behmus  Heights — Reflections  on  this  battle — The  letters  of  the  opposing 
generals  concerning  it — The  projected  assault — Burgoyne  resolves  to  await  the  expected 
junction  with  Sir  Henry  Clinton — Difficulty  between  Gates  and  Arnold  respecting  Mor 
gan  and  his  command — Arnold  resigns  his  command  in  the  army — Gates  refuses  to  be 
reconciled  to  Arnold,  or  to  restore  him  to  his  command — Remarks  on  these  cir 
cumstances. 

MORGAN  was  not  destined  to  remain  long  inactive.  The  events 
of  the  preceding  month  had  produced  a  great  change  in  the 
prospects  of  the  contending  armies.  The  confidence  which  ani 
mated  the  British  during  the  early  stages  of  the  campaign,  had 
been  transferred  to  the  Americans,  and  the  terror  and  despondency 
which  the  latter  had  experienced,  had  taken  possession  of  the 
enemy.  The  withdrawal  of  Schuyler  from  the  command,  and  the 
appointment  thereto  of  Gates,  had  produced  a  favorable  influence 
upon  the  militia,  who  now  turned  out  with  alacrity.  The  large 
reinforcements  which  had  been  sent  forward  were  on  the  ground, 
ready  for  action.  The  time  had  at  length  arrived,  when  the  Ame 
rican  arms  in  this  quarter  might  safely  count  on  a  triumph. 

On  the  8th  of  September,  the  army  under  General  G;if«s.  num 
bering  at  that  time  about  six  thousand  men,  struck  their  tents  at 
the  encampment  at  Sunset,  and  advanced  towards  Stillwater.* 
The  day  previous,  Morgan  was  advised  of  the  intended  movement,! 

*  Wilkinson's,  vol.  i.,  p.  282. 

t  HEAD  QUARTERS,  sunset,  S^pt.  7, 1777. 
BIB:  You   are  to  assemble  the  corps  under  your  command  upon  the  heights  abova 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  141 

and  received  the  instructions  by  which  his  conduct  was  to  be 
guided.  It  was  thought,  at  the  time,  that  the  enemy  had  crossed 
the  Hudson,  and  that  the  advance  of  the  army  would  certainly 
produce  an  action.  The  rifle  corps  was  in  high  spirits  at  the 
prospect.  But,  these  expectations  were,  however,  disappointed,  as 
nothing  of  moment  occured  during  the  march  to  Behmus  Heights, 
which  place,  having  been  selected  for  an  encampment,  was  occu 
pied  by  the  American  army  on  the  12th. 

Measures  were  at  once  taken  to  ascertain  the  position,  strength, 
and  objects  of  the  enemy.  Spies  and  reconnoitering  parties  were 
sent  forward  to  gain  the  desired  information.  The  rifle  corps  was 
ordered  to  take  a  position  some  distance  in  front  of  the  American 
left,  the  quarter  most  likely  to  be  assailed.  Morgan  was  directed 
to  observe  the  enemy  closely,  and  to  give  early  notice  should  they 
attempt  a  forward  movement. 

In  a  few  days  it  was  ascertained,  that  Burgoyne,  having 
assembled  his  whole  force  at  Saratoga,  and  collected  thirty  days' 
provisions,  had  determined  to  push  forward  to  Albany,  and  was 
then  marching  towards  the  American  camp.f 

General  Gates  determined  to  oppose  the  enemy's  advance.  The 
American  army  had  been  actively  employed  in  erecting  field- 
works,  and  otherwise  strengthening  the  camp.  Their  exertions 
were  now  redoubled.  Expresses  were  sent  in  every  direction, 
spreading  the  intelligence,  and  calling  out  the  militia.  Morgan 

Half  Moon,  to-morrow  morning,  at  gun-firing ;  you  will  direct  the  officer  of  your  rear 
guard  to  be  attentive  to  the  march  of  the  columns  upon  the  right  and  left  of  your  corps  ; 
and  you  will  dispatch  intelligence  to  me  and  to  General  Arnold,  of  all  extraordinary 
motions  of  the  enemy;  and  everything  you  think  it  is  necessary  we  should  be  informed  of. 
You  cannot  be  too  careful  in  reconnoitering  your  front,  and  gaining  every  possible  know 
ledge  of  the  ground,  and  the  surrounding  country. 

Reposing  especial  trust  and  confidence  in  your  experience  and  capacity,  I  rest  satis 
fied  you  will  exert  all  your  endeavors  for  the  good  of  the  public  service.  You  will  hear 
from  me  frequently  in  the  course  of  the  day's  operations,  which  makes  it  unnecessary  1 1 
add  more  at  present,  than  that  I  am,  with  affection  and  esteem, 

Dear  sir,  your  most  obedient  humble  servant, 

HORATIO  GATKS. 
COLONEL  MORGAN. 

*  Wilkinson's  Memoirs,  vol.  i.,  p.  232.  t  Ibid.  p.  233. 


142  THE     LIFE     OF 

was  kept  far  in  advance,  watching  the  movements  of  the  enemy; 
with  the  privilege  of  attacking  them  whenever  an  opportunity 
offered.  The  terror  inspired  by  his  name  among  the  Canadians 
and  Indians,  had  induced  a  general  desertion  of  these  branches 
of  the  British  force,  while  their  regulars  could  not  make  a  move 
ment  beyond  the  precincts  of  their  camp,  without  receiving  a  vol 
ley  of  rifle  balls.  Thus,  the  American  army  now  enjoyed,  in 
Morgan's  corps,  all  the  advantages  which  the  enemy  had  derived 
at  the  opening  of  the  campaign,  from  a  legion  of  Canadians  and 
savages. 

On  the  13th  and  14th  of  September,  the  British  army  crossed 
the  Hudson.  This  step  was  a  bold,  but  not  a  judicious  one.  It 
proved  a  Rubi  .'.on  of  gloomy  omen  to  Burgoyne.  Advancing  with 
caution,  however,  his  army  arrived  within  three  miles  of  the 
American  camp  on  the  morning  of  the  18th.  A  detachment  of 
one  thousand  five  hundred  men,  composed  of  Morgan's  corps  and 
a  part  of  General  Poor's  brigade,  under  General  Arnold,  was  here 
upon  thrown  forward.  The  enemy  were  in  motion  when  this 
detachment  came  within  view  of  them.  They  marched  in  such 
compact  bodies,  however,  and  with  so  much  circumspection,  as  to 
render  it  hazardous  to  attempt  anything  decisive  against  them. 
But,  Morgan  fell  in  with  and  engaged  a  German  regiment ;  and, 
after  a  short  encounter,  in  which  a  few  men  were  killed  and 
wounded  on  both  sides,  and  about  a  dozen  Germans  made  pri 
soners,  the  enemy  retired,  and  the  detachment  returned  to  camp. 

The  British  advanced  in  the  afternoon  to  a  position  on  the 
banks  of  the  Hudson,  about  two  miles  from  that  occupied  by  the 
American  army  on  Behraus  Heights,  and  formed  their  encamp 
ment.  The  intermediate  space  between  the  adverse  armies  was 
partly  cleared  and  partly  woodland.  The  land  along  the  margin 
of  the  river  was  under  cultivation ;  while  that  higher  up  was 
covered  with  its  native  forest,  with  the  exception  of  three  or  four 
small,  newly  opened,  and  deserted  farms,  separated  at  intervals  by 
woodland,  and  interposing  between  the  flanks  of  the  opposing 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  143 

armies  most  remote  from  the  river.  The  ground  intervening 
between  the  centre  of  both  armies  was  very  rugged,  and  covered 
with  an  impenetrable  thicket.*  Morgan's  corps  was  stationed 
in  advance  of  the  American  left  wing,  among  these  alternations 
of  woods  and  clearing,  having  the  impassable  ground  occupying 
the  centre  on  its  right.  It  was,  consequently,  in  a  position 
where,  if  the  enemy  approached,  it  could  fight  to  the  best  advan 
tage.  The  oucasion  was  not  long  wanting. 

On  the  morning  of  the  19th,  a  body  of  the  British  army  was 
discovered  moving  from  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  ascending  the 
high  ground  opposite  to  the  American  left  wing.  General  Gates 
immediately  sent  orders  to  Morgan  to  advance  with  his  corps, 
directing  Jiim,  should  the  enemy  be  found  approaching,  to  hang 
on  their  front  and  flanks,  retard  their  march,  and  cripple  them  as 
much  as  possible.  The  corps  accordingly  formed  into  two  lines. 
The  first  was  composed  of  two  companies  of  the  riflemen,  headed 
by  Major  Morris,  followed  by  Major  Dearborn's  light  infantry,  the 
whole  commanded  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Butler.  The  second, 
formed  of  the  main  body  of  the  corps,  was  directed  by  Morgan 
himself.  The  front  line  advanced  for  about  half  an  hour,  when 
it  suddenly  came  upon  a  strong  picket  of  the  enemy,  about  three 
hundred  in  number,  drawn  up  on  one  of  the  deserted  clearings 
before  mentioned,  and  occupying  a  log-house  erected  on  the 
ground.  A  general  and  deadly  volley  was  the  first  intimation 
the  picket  had  of  the  proximity  of  such  unpleasant  neighbors  ; 
and  this  was  so  quickly  followed  by  a  vigorous  charge  by  the 
light  infantry,  that  the  British  fled  in  the  greatest  disorder.  Our 
troops  pushed  on  with  ardor  after  the  fugitives.  They  had  passed 
the  clearing  and  entered  some  distance  into  ihe  woods  beyond, 
when  they  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  found  themselves  within  a 
few  paces  of  a  large  body  of  the  enemy.  The  next  instant,  a 
heavy  fire  from  the  latter  killed  and  wounded  a  number  of  the 
?'.ght  infantry  and  riflemen,  and  admonished  the  remainder  of  the 

*  Wilkinson's  Memoirs,  vol.  i.,  p.  236. 


144  THE     LIFE     OF 

necessity  of  an  immediate  retreat.  This  was  not  effected  without 
the  additional  loss  of  Captain  Swearingen,  Lieutenant  Moore,  and 
a  number  of  men  who  were  taken  prisoners.*  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Butler  and  Major  Dearborn  were  enabled  to  avoid  a  similar  fate 
without  much  difficulty.  But  Major  Morris,  with  characteristic 
impetuosity,  was  foremost  in  the  pursuit,  and  the  first  intimation 
he  had  of  the  neighborhood  of  the  enemy  in  such  strength  was 
to  find  himself  in  their  midst.  Nevertheless  he  gallantly  dashed 
his  horse  through  their  ranks,  riding  over  half  a  dozen  men,  and 
succeeded  amid  a  shower  of  balls  in  effecting  his  escape  and  rejoining 
his  command.  The  remainder  of  the  corps  was  scattered  in  every 
direction,  soon  to  be  reunited,  however,  for  to  collect,  disperse, 
rlee  and  pursue,  were  parts  of  the  tactics  of  this  celebrated  corps ; 
and  although  few  were  slower  in  retiring  before  the  e*nemy,  none 
were  more  active  in  their  pursuit.  The  frequent  encounters  which 
they  had  had  with  the  enemy's  pickets  and  scouting  parties,  gene 
rally  resulted  in  a  capture  of  a  number  of  the  latter.  The'heavily 
encumbered  English  or  German  soldier  was  no  match  for  the 
lightly  equipped  and  active  backwoodsman  in  a  trial  of  speed. 

On  hearing  the  fire  in  front,  Morgan  pressed  forward  in  all 
haste  with  the  second  line  to  take  part  in  the  engagement,  when 
he  was  met  by  a  number  of  the  fugitives.  If  Morgan  was  dis 
tinguished  for  any  quality  more  than  that  of  courage,  it  was  for 
prudence  and  circumspection  when  in  the  neighborhood  of  an 
enemy,  with  the  strength  and  disposition  of  whose  force  he  was 
unacquainted.  But  once  having  ascertained  what  he  had  to  con 
tend  against,  and  believing  that  he  could  overcome  it,  nothing 
could  exceed  the  impetuosity  of  his  assault.  Indignation  and 
alarm  now  by  turns  took  possession  of  his  feelings,  under  the 
impression  that  by  the  recklessness  of  his  officers  in  rushing  for 
ward  the  first  divison  had  been  destroyed.  Colonel  Wilkinson 
relates  in  his  memoirs,*  that,  "  tempted  by  the  firing,  he  found  a 
pretext  to  visit  the  scene  of  strife,  although  forbidden  by  General 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  p.  246.  t  Ibid.,  vol.  i.,  137-188. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  145 

Gate*  to  leave  head-quarters."  He  arrived  soon  after  the  occur 
rence  of  the  event  just  described. 

"  The  first  officer  I  fell  in  with,"  he  says,  "  was  Major  Dearborn, 
who,  with  great  animation  and  not  a  little  warmth,  was  forming 
thirty  or  forty  file  of  his  infantry.  I  exchanged  a  few  words  with 
nim,  passed  on,  and  met  Major  Morris,  who  was  never  so  sprightly 
as  under  a  hot  fire." 

After  receiving  a  description  of  the  events  of  the  action  from 
the  major,  and  being  cautioned  against  exposing  himself  to  the 
enemies'  sharpshooters,  Wilkinson  proceeds: 

"  I  crossed  the  angle  of  the  field,  leaped  the  fence,  and  just  before 
me  on  a  ridge,  discovered  Lieutenant-Colonel  Butler  with  three  men, 
all  treed.  From  him  I  learned  that  they  had  'caught  a  Scotch  prize  :' 
that  having  forced  the  picket,  they  had  closed  with  the  British  line, 
had  been  instantly  routed,  and  from  the  suddenness  of  the  shock 
and  the  nature  of  the  ground,  were  broken  and  scattered  in  all 
directions.  Returning  to  the  camp  to  report  to  the  general," 
Wilkinson  continues,  "  my  ears  were  saluted  by  an  uncommon 
noise,  when  I  approached,  and  perceived  Colonel  Morgan,  attended 
by  two  men  only,  and  who,  with  a  turkey-call  (an  instrument  made 
from  a  turkey-bone  for  decoying  the  wild  turkey),  was  collecting 
his  dispersed  troops.  The  moment  I  came  up  to  him,  he  burst 
into  tears,  and  exclaimed,  '  I  am  ruined,  by  God!  Major  Morris 
ran  on  so  rapidly  with  his  front,  that  they  were  beaten  before  I 
could  get  up  with  the  rear,  and  my  men  are  scattered  God  knows 
where.' " 

Remarking  upon  Morgan's  almost  invariable  rule  when  march 
ing  to  action,  of  bringing  up  the  rear  of  his  corps,  Wilkinson 
observes  in  a  note  to  a  passage  in  the  foregoing  extract : — 

"  I  took  occasion  to  inquire  into  his  motives,  and  he  answered 
me  briefly,  *  that  they  were  to  see  that  every  man  did  his  duty, 
and  that  cowards  did  not  lag  behind  while  brave  men  were  fight- 
ing.'" 

Partly  from  discipline,  and  partly  from  the  direct-ing  sounds  of 

7 


146  THE      LIFE      OF 

the  turkey  call,  a  brief  time  sufficed  to  bring  the  dispersed  division 
of  the  corps  tog-ether  again.  This  being  effected,  the  whole  regiment 
advanced  in  a  body  towards  the  scene  of  the  recent  conflict. — 
Approaching  the  clearing,  a  large  body  of  the  enemy  were  found 
occupying  the  ground.  The  attack  which  immediately  ensued  was 
pushed  with  such  vigor,  as  speedily  to  force  the  British  to  retire, 
until  they  reached  an  eminence  fronting  an  open  piece  of  ground 
called  "Freeman's  Fields."  Here,  through  the  vigorous  exertions 
of  their  officers,  and  the  encouragement  afforded  them  by  a  rein 
forcement,  they  made  a  stand.  A  fierce  and  deadly  struggle  ensued. 
But  the  advantages  which  the  enemy  held  in  a  superiority  of  num 
bers  and  in  artillery,  at  length  yielded  them  a  temporary  triumph, 
and  Morgan  was  compelled  to  retire  under  cover  of  the  woods. 
This  movement  was  the  more  necessary,  as  a  large  body  of  the  ene 
my  was  perceived  advancing  to  attack  him  in  flank.  At  this  mo 
ment  two  regiments  of  New  Hampshire  troops,  commanded  by  Cols^ 
Scammel  and  Cilley,  appeared  and  formed  on  the  left  of  the  Rifle 
corps,  and  engaged  the  advancing  body  of  the  enemy.  Thus  secure 
on  both  flanks,  that  on  the  ri^ht  being  covered  by  impenetrable 
thickets  and  a  marshy  ravine,  Morgan  renewed  the  action  with 
those  in  his  front  with  redoubled  vigor.  The  severe  loss  which  his 
corps  had  sustained,  served  only  to  inspire  officers  and  men  with 
greater  ardor,  and  a  keener  desire  for  revenge.  The  well  directed 
fire  of  six  hundred  marksmen  soon  forced  the  enemy  once  more  to 
seek  safety  on  the  woody  eminence,  not,  however,  before  the  ground 
was  covered  with  their  killed  and  wounded.  In  retiring,  they  were 
compelled  to  abandon  their' artillery;  but  they  took  the  precaution 
to  carry  away  with  them  their  linstocks.*  In  consequence,  the 
guns  could  not  be  immediately  used  by  their  captors ;  it  was  deter 
mined  however,  to  carry  them  off.  The  nature  of  the  ground  did 
not  admit  of  their  speedy  removal;  and  the  enemy,  under  cover  of  the 
woods  on  the  hill,  rallied  in  their  defence.  The  attempt  to  bear 
off  the  valuable  prize  was  met  by  a  destructive  fire ;  and  it  was  not 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  1.,  p.  241. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  147 

until  a  great  many  valuable  lives  had  been  sacrificed  in  the  effort, 
that  it  was  relinquished.  The  positions  respectively  occupied  at 
this  time  by  Morgan  and  his  opponents  gave  the  latter  an  advan 
tage  which  had  once  already  forced  him  to  retire.  His  troops 
were  exposed  to  the  fire  of  an  enemy,  for  the  most  part,  under 
cover.  Could  the  guns  have  been  made  use  of,  the  scale  would 
have  turned  in  his  favor.  But  under  existing  circumstances,  there 
was  no  alternative  but  to  retreat  to  his  late  position.  This  step 
was  not  taken,  however,  until  repeated  efforts  had  been  made  to 
drive  the  enemy  from  their  stronghold — efforts  which  were  attended 
with  much  bloodshed  on  both  sides. 

At  this  period  of  the  action,  the  strength  of  the  adverse  forces 
engaged  had  been  greatly  augmented.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of 
Scammel's  and  Cilley's  regiments,  they  were  followed  by  those  of 
Hale,  Van  Courtlandt,  Livingston,  Cook,  and  Latimer,  composing 
the  whole  of  Gen.  Poor's  brigade.  As  these  regiments  succes 
sively  arrived,  they  formed  to  the  left,  extending  the  line  in  that 
direction.  The  enemy,  in  the  mean  time,  had  sent  forward  reinforce 
ments  to  an  equal,  if  not  a  greater  extent,  and  forming  on  the 
right  of  their  troops  engaged,  took  position  in  front  of  the  regi 
ments  just  named.  The  American  force  now  in  the  field  amounted 
to  about  2,500  men,  while  that  of  the  enemy  was  considerably 
more.  The  latter  were  aided  by  several  pieces  of  artillery ;  but 
the  former  had  none. 

About  3  o'clock,  the  action  became  general  from  right  to  left. 
At  the  centre,  and  particularly  at  the  right,  where  Morgan  was 
posted,  it  was  warm  and  sanguinary ;  and  along  the  whole  line  the 
firing  did  not  cease  till  darkness  closed  upon  the  combatants. 
Again  and  again  had  Morgan  driven  the  British  troops  opposed  to 
him  back  on  the  eminence  beyond  Freeman's  clearing'.  Their 
cannon  had  become  almost  useless  from  the  want  of  men  to  serve 
them.  Freed  from  the  advantage  which  this  powerful  arm  of  war 
afforded  his  opponents,  he  made  the  most  desperate  efforts  to  drive 
them  over  the  hill,  and  thus  turn  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy.  But 


148  THE     LIFE     OF 

as  often  was  lie  forced  to  retire  before  the  great  odds  which  were 
brought  to  bear  upon  him  whenever  his  advance  threatened  the     , 
accomplishment  of  his  object. 

The  battle  raged  for  upwards  of  five  hours,  with  an  obstinacy 
never  before  witnessed  in  America.  Victory  seemed  hovering 
over  the  contending  armies,  undecided,  as  it  were,  in  whose  favor 
she  would  declare  herself.  At  one  moment,  the  enemy  seemed 
on  the  point  of  achieving  a  complete  triumph  ;  but  the  next 
evinced  a  change  in  the  tide  of  battle,  which  rendered  their  dis 
comfiture  apparently  inevitable.  While  one  body  of  Americans, 
too  hardly  pressed,  might  be  seen  retiring  before  their  immediate 
adversaries,  another  might  be  noticed  gallantly  driving  their 
opponents  before  them.  The  triumphant  shouts  of  friends  and 
enemies  were  often  heard  at  the  same  moment,  coming  from  dif 
ferent  parts  of  the  field,  and  blending  together  in  a  strange  and 
terrible  dissonance.  The  unceasing  rattle  of  musketry,  accompa 
nied  by  the  roar  of  artillery,  and  the  rapid  alternations  of  forward  and 
retrograde  movements,  left  no  respite  for  excitement  to  subside,  or 
courage  to  cool ;  while  the  protraction  of  the  conflict  familiarized 
the  men  with  death,  blunted  their  sense  of  danger,  and  rendered 
them  anxious  to  encounter  every  peril  which  promised  to  lead  to  a 
victorious  result. 

The  sun  was  about  setting  when  the  American  ranks  were 
further  reinforced  by  Gen.  Learned  and  his  entire  brigade,  and 
one  regiment  from  Gen.  Patterson's  brigade.  A  body  of  German 
and  British  troops  had  been  sent  from  their  camp,  and  were  then 
occupying  the  right  of  the  British  line,  in  a  position  to  outflank 
the  American  left.  The  fresh  reinforcement  brought  these  troops 
to  action ;  but  the  fire  was  feeble  on  both  sides,  and  soon  ceased 
altogether. 

While  there  was  light  to  perceive  objects,  there  seemed  to  be 
no  abatement  of  the  fire.  Darkness  at  length  put  an  end  to  the 
obstinate  conflict.  The  opposing  armies  retired  from  the  field 
together.  The  Americans  returned  to  their  camp  but  the 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  149 

British,  apprehensive  of  a  renewal  of  the  contest  before  the  next 
morning,  slept  on  their  arms  in  front  of  their  camp,  a  short  dis 
tance  from  the  field. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  this  action,  as  appears  by  the  offi 
cial  returns,  was  eighty  killed,  two  hundred  and  eighteen  wounded, 
and  twenty-three  missing.  Among  the  killed,  were  Lieut.-Col. 
Adams,  of  Bale's  regiment,  and  Lieut.-Col.  Colburn^of  ScammePs 
regiment.  The  killed  and  wounded  of  the  enemy  amounted  to 
nearly  six  hundred  men,  to  which  may  be  added  the  loss  of  a 
large  body  of  Indians,  Canadians,  and  Tories,  who,  on  the  termi 
nation  of  the  action,  immediately  deserted  the  British  camp. 
Morgan's  corps  bore  the  brunt  of  the  day's  perils,  and  reaped  the 
greater  share  of  its  glories.  As  may  be  supposed,  it  suffered 
severely,  having  had  fifty  men  killed,  sixty-two  wounded,  and  six 
missing.  The  sixty-second  regiment  of  Hamilton's  brigade, 
against  which  Morgan's  regiment  contended,  lost  one  hundred  and 
fifty  of  its  men ;  the  troops  sent  to  its  assistance  on  one  or  two 
critical  occasions,  suffered  to  the  extent  of  twenty  or  thirty  more ; 
and  of  the  forty-eight  men  who  composed  the  artillery  corps  when 
the  action  commenced,  and  who  were  likewise  arrayed  against 
Morgan,  but  twelve  left  the  field  uninjured.* 

The  force  of  the  Americans  engaged  was  nearly  three  thousand 
men.  About  one  thousand  more  arrived  on  the  field  at  an  hour 
too  late  to  take  a  part  in  the  action.  That  of  the  British  was  at 
all  times  during  the  day  superior  in  number,  and  when  the  action 
closed,  must  have  amounted  to  nearly  four  thousand  men. 

The  reflections  to  which  this  memorable  battle  give  rise,  have 
too  often  engaged  the  pen  of  history  to  call  for  their  repetition 
here,  excepting  so  far  as  they  relate  to  the  subject  of  our  labors. 

In  this  connection,  a  few  remarks  are  necessary.  The  motives 
or  causes  to  which  this  engagement  is  ascribed,  are  differently 
interpreted  by  various  authors.  There  is  one  point,  however,  on 
which  all  American,  and  a  number  of  foreign  writers  agree,  that 
the  result  gave  our  arms  an  indisputable  claim  to  victory.  From 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  p.  289. 


150  THE      LIFE     OF 

the  preceding  14th  of  the  month,  the  British  had  been  advanc 
ing;  and  the  battle  of  the  18th  was  unquestionably  the  effect  of 
their  attempt  to  advance  still  further.  It  was  the  business  of  the 
Americans  to  check  the  progress  of  the  British  towards  Albany, 
the  point  aimed  at  by  the  latter ;  and  the  effort  with  this  end  in 
view,  was  attended  with  complete  success.  It  may  be  true,  as  has 
been  asserted,  that  during  the  early  part  of  the  day,  neither  of  the 
opposing  Generals  anticipated  such  important  events  as  those 
which  attended  its  close.  But  whatever  may  have  been  the  origi 
nal  intentions  of  General  Burgoyne,  in  making  a  demonstration 
on  the  American  left,  whether  important  or  trivial,  they  must  have 
been  subservient  to  any  and  every  opportunity  which  might  be 
afforded  him  for  injuring  his  opponents  and  carrying  out  his 
plans ;  or  he  did  not  deserve  the  high  reputation  for  resolution 
and  tact  which  was  generally  accorded  to  him.  That  General 
Gates  did  not  regard  the  affair  in  a  serious  light  at  its  commence 
ment,  admits  of  a  very  strong  presumption,  notwithstanding  all 
that  has  been  said  to  the  contrary.  But  if  he  did,  it  was  the  ten 
dency  of  the  attack,  more  than  the  attack  itself,  regarding  which 
he  was  solicitous.  He  was  so  absorbed  in  apprehensions  for  his 
right,  which  covered  the  road  to  Albany,  and  the  command  of 
which  especially  devolved  on  himself,  that  he  could  not  believe 
anything  of  consequence  was  meditated  or  occurring  elsewhere. 
This  will  be  taken  for  granted  when  the  fact  is  made  known,  that 
during  one  of  the  most  obstinately-contested  actions  of  the  war,  in 
which  nearly  seven  thousand  men  were  engaged,  not  a  single 
officer  above  the  rank  of  a  colonel  appeared  upon  the  ground 
until  night  began  to  close  upon  the  combatants,  when  General 
Learned  arrived  with  his  brigade.  Although  the  whole  of  Gen. 
Arnold's  division  took  an  active  part  in  the  strife,  that  officer 
never  appeared  in  the  action.  Gen.  Wilkinson  informs  us  that 
Arnold  was  forbidden  by  Gates  to  visit  the  field,  and  direct  the 
operations  of  his  command.*  Our  object  in  stating  these  well 
authenticated  facts,  is  to  show,  that  the  credit  of  this  glorious 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  pp.  245,  246. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       15l 

action,  so  generally  accorded  either  to  Arnold  or  to  Gates,  or  to 
both,  properly  belongs  to  neither.  It  should  go  to  enrich  the 
memory  of  those  gallant  men,  who,  unassisted  by  the  directing 
hand  of  either  of  their  commanders,  but  cooperating  in  purpose 
from  the  impulses  of  a  courage  common  to  all,  fought  the  battle 
and  won  the  day.  Historic  truth  requires  this  explanation,  and 
public  justice  will  give  the  laurels  to  those  who  won  them. 

And  among  this  glorious  band  of  heroes — it  is  no  injustice 
to  the  memory  of  any  one  of  them  to  assert — Morgan  *wa? 
pre-eminently  distinguished.  His  regiment  was  the  first  in  the 
field,  and  the  last  out  of  it.  Where  it  was  engaged,  the  strife 
was  more  deadly  and  less  interrupted,  than  in  any  other 
position.  Its  loss  was  greater  in  proportion  to  its  numbers, 
than  that  of  any  other  regiment  engaged,  while  the  number 
of  the  enemy  which  fell  by  its  hands,  was  nearly  one-half  of  that 
admitted  by  General  Burgoyne  to  have  fallen  in  the  battle. 
Thouo-h  Morgan  \vas  denied  the  merited  mention  in  Gates'  com 
munications  to  Congress  regarding  this  battle,  justice  claims  for 
him  the  foremost  position  among  those  who  had  a  share  in 
the  glories  of  the  day.  Posterity  will  freely-  accord  him  this,  and 
hail  him — as  did  his  friends  and  neighbors  on  his  return  home  a 
few  months  after — as  "  the  hero  of  Stillwater." 

The  news   of  this  victory  was  received  throughout  the  coun- 

•I  O 

try  with  demonstrations  of  joy.  It  was  correctly  regarded 
as  the  precursor  of  those  more  important  events  which  were 
speedily  to  follow,  and  Gates  and  Arnold  reaped  a  rich  harvest 
of  undeserved  honors  and  applause.  The  militia  came  flocking 
into  the  camp,  and  evinced  a  commendable  disposition  to  be 
brought  into  action.  A  large  number  of  Indians,  also,  joined  the 
army.  Everything  bid  fair  for  the  speedy  capture  of  Burgoyne, 
although  it  was  some  time  after  the  battle  of  the  7th  of  Decem 
ber,  before  Gates  contemplated  anything  beyond  driving  him 
back  to  Canada. 

The  letters  from  the  respective  commanders,  which  follow,  will 


152  THE     LIFE     OF 

show  the  light  in  which  the  result  of  this  battle  was  regarded  by 
each.  They  likewise  aptly  illustrate  the  danger  of  receiving  with 
too  much  confidence  the  ex  parte  statements  of  parties  regarding 
events,  in  which  their  interest  or  their  honor  is  concerned  : — 

General  Burgoyne  to  Brigadier- General  Powell.* 

CAMP  NEAR  STILLWATER,  September  20, 177T. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  take  the  first  opportunity  to  inform  you,  that  we  have 
had  a  very  smart  and  honorable  action,  and  are  now  encamped  in  front  of 
the  field,  which  must  demonstrate  our  victory  beyond  the  power  of  even 
an  American  news  writer  to  explain  away. 

The  loss  on  each  side  cannot  be  particularly  ascertained." 
Be   so    good  as  to  give  Sir  Guy   Cavleton   an  account  of  this  event, 
with  my  respects  to  him,  till  I  can  have  an  opportunity  of  sending  him  the 
particulars  by  a  safe  conveyance.     I  am,  dear  sir,  with  great  esteem, 
Your  most  obedient  servant, 

J.    BuRGOYNE.f 


\  Extract  of  a  letter  from  Major-General  Gates  to  the  Hon.  J.  HancocA, 
President  of  Congress,  dated, 

CAMP,  HEIGHTS  ABOVE  BEHMAN'S,  September-  22, 17T7. 

Friday  morning  I  was  informed  by  my  reconnoitering  parties,  that  tho 
enemy  had  struck  their  camp,  and  were  removing  towards  our  left.  I 
immediately  detached  Colonel  Morgan's  corps,  consisting  of  the  rifle  regi 
ment  and  the  light  infantry  of  the  army,  to  observe  their  direction  and 
harass  their  advance.  This  party,  at  half-past  twelve,  fell  in  with  a  picket 
of  the  enemy,  which  they  immediately  drove  ;  but,  the  enemy  being  rein- 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  L,  p.  242. 

t  The  above  letter  was  found  in  the  shot-pouch  of  an  Indian,  who  was  killed  by  Lieu 
tenant  John  Hardin,  of  Morgan's  regiment,  two  or  three  days  after  the  action  to  which  it 
refers.  Hardin  had  been  detached  with  a  party  of  riflemen  to  the  rear  of  the  British 
army,  to  gain  intelligence.  On  his  return,  near  Saratoga,  he  suddenly  met  the  Indian  at 
the  summit  of  a  sharp  ridge.  Both  presented  and  fired  at  the  same  instant.  The  Indian 
fell ;  Hardin  escaped  with  a  slight  wound  on  his  left  side.  The  letter,  with  others,  was 
delivered  at  head-quarters.  After  the  war,  Hardin  removed  to  Kentucky,  where  he  rose 
to  the  rank  of  a  general.  Having  encountered  numberless  dangers  in  the  service  of  his 
country,  he  was  murdered  near  Sandusky,  in  1791,  by  a  party  of  Indians,  while  bearing 
a  flag  of  truce,  and  a  talk  from  General  Washington.—  Wilkinson's  Mem.,  vol.  i.,p.  238. 
$  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  p.  243, 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  153 

forced,  after  a  brisk  conflict  they  were  in  turn  obliged  to  retire.  This 
skirmish  drew  the  main  body  of  the  enemy,  and  a  brigade  from  my  left,  to 
support  the  action,  which,  after  a  short  cessation,  was  renewed  with 
great  warmth  and  violence.  At  this  instant,  hearing  from  prisoners  that 
the  whole  British  force  and  a  division  of  foreigners  had  engaged  our 
party,  I  reinforced  with  four  more  regiments.  This  continued  the  action 
till  the  close  of  the  day,  when  both  armies  retired  from  the  field.  Enclosed 
is  a  return  of  our  loss  ;  and  I  am  well  assured,  by  the  concurrent  testi 
mony  of  prisoners  and  deserters  of  various  characters,  that  General  Bur- 
goyne,  who  commanded  in  person,  received  a  wound  in  his  left  shoulder, 
that  the  sixty-second  regiment  was  cut  to  pieces,  and  that  the  enemy  suf 
fered  extremely  in  every  quarter  where  they  were  engaged.  The  general 
good  behavior  of  the  troops  on  this  important  occasion,  cannot  be  sur 
passed  by  the  most  veteran  army ;  to  discriminate  in  praise  of  the  offi 
cers  would  be  injustice,  as  they  all  deserved  the  honor  and  applause  of 
Congress.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Colburn,  and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Adams, 
with  the  rest  of  the  unfortunate  bravo  who  fell  in  their  country's  cause, 
leave  a  lasting  memorial  to  their  glory.  The  armies  remain  encamped 
within  two  miles  of  each  other. 

On  the  morning*  after  the  action,  a  deserter  from  the  British 
army  arrived  in  camp,  and  communicated  the  information,  that 
their  whole  force  was  under  arms,  and  that  in  a  few  minutes  more 
they  would  advance,  and  under  cover  of  the  heavy  fog  which  pre 
vailed  at  the  time,  assault  the  American  entrenchments  from 
right  to  left.  The  lines  were  immediately  manned,  and  for  more 
than  an  hour  the  army  waited  the  threatened  attack.  It  never 
came,  however ;  although  subsequent  developments  proved  that 
the  information  received  was  strictly  correct.  Under  the  circum 
stances  of  the  case,  had  the  design  been  carried  into  execution,  it 
was  the  opinion  of  those  well  qualified  to  judge,  that  the  result 
might  have  been  disastrous  to  the  Americans.  The  ammunition 
of  a  large  portion  of  the  army,  particularly  that  now  chiefly 
menaced,  had  been  exhausted  in  the  action  of  the  preceding  day ; 
and,  owing  to  the  fatigue  of  men  and  officers,  a  fresh  supply  had 
not  been  obtained.  The  prevailing  fog  was  remarkably  dense,  so 
much  so  as  to  render  objects  un distinguishable  at  the  distance  of 

7* 


154  THE     LIFE     OF 

thirty  yards.  The  chief  reliance  in  such  a  case  would  be  the 
bayonet ;  yet,  but  about  one-third  of  the  American  force  were 
furnished  with  that  weapon.  Remarking  upon  this  thrilling  occa 
sion,  Wilkinson  observes  :  "  We  passed  an  awful  hour  of  expecta 
tion  and  suspense,  during  which,  hope,  fear,  and  anxiety,  played 
upon  the  imagination.  Many  could  hear  the  movement  of 
the  enemy,  and  others  could  discern  through  the  floating  mist 
the  advance  of  their  column.  But,  between  eight  and  nine  o'clock 
the  sun  dispersed  the  vapor,  and  we  had  no  enemy  in  view.  The 
report  of  the  deserter  was  discredited,  and  the  troops  dismissed." 

It  afterwards  appeared  that  General  Burgoyne  had  made  every 
preparation  for  attacking,  with  his  whole  force,  the  American  left 
on  that  morning.  But,  it  being  represented  to  him  that  the  gre 
nadiers  and  light  infantry,  who  were  to  lead  the  attack,  appeared 
fatigued,  he  deferred  the  prosecution  of  the  design  till  the  day 
following.  During  the  same  day,  a  letter  from  Sir  Henry  Clin 
ton  reached  Burgoyne.  By  this,  the  latter  was  informed  that  the 
troops  from  New  York  were  already  far  in  advance  northward, 
that  Fort  Montgomery  would  be  attacked  about  the  20th  Septem 
ber,  and.  that  thereafter  he  should  receive  speedy  assistance. 
Burgoyne  replied,  that  he  was  placed  in  a  situation  of  extreme 
difficulty ;  but  that  he  could  wait  for  the  promised  aid  till  the 
12th  of  October.  Having  now  determined  to  assume  a  defensive 
attitude  until  the  arrival  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  he  abandoned  the 
meditated  assault  upon  the  American  camp,  and  commenced 
strengthening  the  defences  of  his  camp,  fortifying  his  right,  and 
extending  his  left  to  the  river.* 

A  few  days  after  these  events,  Morgan  and  his  corps  became 
the  subject  of  a  serious  difference  between  General  Gates  and 
General  Arnold.  It  will  be  recollected  that  upon  the  establish 
ment  of  this  corps,  the  commander-in-chief,  in  consideration  of  the 
arduous  duties  it  would  be  constantly  called  upon  to  perform, 
exempted  it  from  the  common  duties  of  the  line.  The  letters 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  p.  250-252. 


GENEKAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  155 

which  passed  between  the  comraander-in-chief  and  Morgan,  up  to 
the  time  when  the  corps  left  Peekskill  for  the  northern  army, 
show,  besides,  that  it  received  its  orders  from,  and  was  held 
responsible  only  to,  the  former.  Upon  the  arrival  of  Morgan  and 
his  corps  at  General  Gates's  camp,  they  were  not  only  granted  the 
privileges  which  they  had  hitherto  enjoyed,*  but  their  numbers 
were  augmented  by  Major  Dearborn's  battalion  of  light  infantry, 
and  they  were  the  recipients,  besides,  of  other  distinguishing 
marks  of  favor.  Arnold,  under  the  impression  that  they  were 
included  in  his  command,  occasionally  exercised  a  control  over 
their  movements,  which  at  length  attracting  the  notice  of  General 
Gates,  elicited  the  following  general  order : 

"  Colonel  Morgan's  corps,  not  being  attached  to  any  brigade  or 
division  of  the  army,  he  is  to  make  returns  and  reports  to  head 
quarters  only,  from  whence  alone  he  is  to  receive  orders." 

A  violent  altercation  immediately  ensued  between  Gates  and 
Arnold.  This  was  followed  by  a  long  and  acrimonious  cor 
respondence,  in  which  Arnold  tendered  the  resignation  of  his 
command  in  the  army,  and  asked  permission  to  go  to  Philadel 
phia.  Much  to  his  surprise  and  chagrin,  Gates  immediately 
accepted  the  resignation,  and  granted  the  required  leave.  Arnold, 
fearing  the  consequences  to  his  reputation  which  might  follow 
his  desertion  of  the  army  at  so  critical  a  period  of  the  campaign, 
soon  after  made  some  advances  towards  reconciling  the  difficulty, 
in  the  hope  of  being  reinstated  in  his  command.  It  was,  how 
ever,  all  in  vain.  The  command  of  the  left  wing  was  assumed  by 
Gates  himself,  and  that  of  the  right  conferred  upon  General  Lin 
coln,  who  arrived  in  camp  with  a  body  of  militia  from  the  eastern 
States,  while  the  quarrel  was  pending.* 

The  services  which  Arnold  had  performed,  and  the  courage 
and  military  talents  which  he  had  displayed,  had  spread  his  name 
throughout  the  country,  as  one  of  its  ablest  defenders.  His  remo 
val  from  command  was,  therefore,  a  subject  of  general  regret,  but 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  p.  258-261. 


156  THE     LIFE     OF 

particularly  so  with  the  army,  by  whom  he  was  greatly  admired 
for  his  genius,  boldness,  and  activity.  This  was  especially  the 
case  as  regarded  the  rifle  corps,  with  many  of  the  members 
of  which,  including  its  commander  and  a  number  of  its  oifieers, 
he  had  shared  in  the  sufferings  and  dangers  of  the  Canadian  expe 
dition.  It  was,  perhaps,  to  these  high  characteristics  of  a  soldier, 
that  he  was  indebted  for  the  ungenerous  course  which  Gates  per 
severed  in  pursuing  towards  him.  The  certainty  of  a  glorious 
issue  to  the  campaign,  rendered  Gates  avaricious  of  its  honors, 
while  envy  of  an  officer,  at  that  time  much  more  distinguished 
than  himself,  may  have  contributed  its  share.  How  far  the 
refusal  to  restore  Arnold  to  his  command  may  have  con 
trolled  his  subsequent  career  down  to  its  infamous  termination,  is 
known  only  to  the  great  Director  of  human  affairs.  Yet  it  is 
easy  to  perceive,  that  but  for  this  circumstance,  such  a  direction 
might  have  been  given  to  his  energies,  as  to  have  led  him  to  the 
acquisition  of  additional  honors ;  and  thus,  in  spite  of  a  heart  dead 
to  every  honorable  impulse  but  courage,  he  might  have  won  for 
himself  a  name  proud  among  the  proudest.  The  severe  wound, 
received  a  few  days  after,  which  disabled  him  for  active  service — 
his  transfer  to  Philadelphia — the  connexions  he  formed,  and  the 
excesses  he  fell  into,  at  that  place,  with  the  embarrassments  and 
mortifications  which  they  brought  upon  him — his  appointment  to 
West  Point — and  his  treason — may  all  be  traced  to  this  source 
without  straining  a  probability. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  157 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Letter  from  Washington  to  Gen.  Gates,  and  an  extract  from  the  latter's  reply  -Critical 
situation  of  Burgoyne — His  advance  leads  to  the  second  battle  of  Stilhvater-  Morgan's 
corps  routs  the  British  light  infantry— Death  of  Gen.  Frazer— Assault  on  the  enemy's 
camp— Anecdote— Cornwallis  abandons  his  camp,  and  takes  a  new  position— Morgan 
advances  to  impede  the  enemy's  retreat — Skirmishes  with  their  pickets— American  army 
return  to  their  entrenched  camp,  when  Burgoyne  retreats  to  the  north  bank  of  Saratoga 
creek,  and  encamps — He  is  overtaken  by  the  Americans — Burgoyne  meditales  a  retreat 
to  Fort  Edward— His  advanced  detachments  driven  back — He  resolves  to  abandon  his 
baggage,  &c.,  and  endeavor  to  escape  by  a  night  march — The  hopelessness  jf  his  situa 
tion  by  the  frustration  of  his  scheme — Contemplated  assault  upon  the  ene./ny's  camp — 
Fortunate  discovery  of  mistake — Position  of  the  American  army — Correspondence 
regarding  a  capitulation — Termination  of  the  campaign — General  reflection — Unfriendly 
conduct  of  Gen.  Gates  to  Morgan — The  cause  of  this  change — Anecdot  -Remarks  on 
the  propriety  of  employing  marksmen. 

IT  is  believed  that  Washington  did  not  anticipate  the  difficulties 
with  which,  shortly  after  the  rifle  corps  had  been  detached  to  the 
North,  he  was  called  on  to  contend,  or  he  never  would  have  parted 
with  it.  The  important  services  it  had  rendered,  had  taught  him 
its  value ;  and  sorely  pressed  as  he  was,  by  an  overwhelming 
force  at  this  time,  he  keenly  felt  its  absence,  and  ardently  wished 
for  its  return.  To  this  end,  he  addressed  the  following  letter*  to 
Gates,  which  was  received  three  days  before  the  action  of  the  7th 
of  October. 

CAMP  NEAR  POTTSGROVE,  Sept.  1Ath,  1777. 
SIR, 

This  army  has  not  been  able  to  oppose  General  Howe  with  the  success 
that  I  wished,  and  needs  a  reinforcement.  I  therefore  request,  if  you  have 
been  so  fortunate  as  to  oblige  Gen.  Burgoyne  to  retreat  to  Ticonderoga,  or 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  page  265.    Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  p.  74. 


158  THE     LIFE     OF 

if  you  have  not,  and  circumstances  will  admit,  that  you  will  order  Col. 
Morgan  to  join  me  again  with  his  corps.  I  sent  him  up  when  I  thought 
you  materially  wanted  him ;  and  if  his  services  can  be  dispensed  with  now 
you  will  direct  him  to  return  immediately.  You  will  perceive  I  do  not 
mention  this  by  way  of  command,  but  leave  you  to  determine  upon  if: 
according  to  your  situation.  If  they  come,  they  should  proceed  by  water 
from  Albany  as  low  down  as  Peekskill ;  in  such  case  you  will  give  Col. 
Morgan  the  necessary  orders  to  join  me  with  dispatch. 
I  am,  sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

GEO.  WASHINGTON. 
MAJOR  GEN.  GATES. 

To  this  Gates  replied  immediately.  The  extract  which  follows 
is  all  of  the  letter*  relating  to  Col.  Morgan  and  his  command. 
The  anxiety  of  the  commander-in-chief  for  their  return  was  fully 
equalled  by  that  of  General  Gates  to  retain  them. 

CAMP,  BEHMUS  HEIGHTS,  Oct.  5th.  1T7T. 
SIR, 

Since  the  action  of  the  19th  ult.,  the  enemy  have  kept  the  ground 
they  occupied  the  morning  of  that  day,  and  fortified  their  camp.  The 
advanced  sentries  of  my  picket  are  posted  within  shot  of  and  opposite  to 
the  enemy's;  neither  side  have  given  ground  an  inch.  In  this  situation, 
your  Excellency  would  not  wish  me  to  part  with  the  corps  the  army  of 
General  Burgoyne  are  most  afraid  of.  From  the  best  intelligence,  he  has 
not  more  than  three  weeks'  provisions  in  store ;  it  will  take  him  at  least 
eight  days  to  get  back  to  Ticonderoga ;  so  that  in  a  fortnight  at,  furthest, 
he  must  decide  whether  he  will  really  risk,  at  infinite  disadvantage,  to 
force  my  camp  or  retreat  to  his  den ;  in  either  case,  I  must  have  the  fairest 
prospect  of  being  able  to  reinforce  your  Excellency  in  a  more  considerable 
manner  than  by  a  single  regiment. 

I  have  the  honor  so  be,  &c., 

HORATIO  GATES. 
His  EXCELLENCY,  GEN.  WASHINGTON. 

Another  battle  was  now  approaching,  the  results  of  which  rendered 
it  the  closing  struggle  of  this  eventful  campaign.  General  Burgoyne 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  !.,  p.  266.  .  ,-'• 


G  E  N  E  K  A  L     DANIEL     MORGAN.  159 

was  anxiously  awaiting  the  arrival  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton ;  yet  up  to  the 
memorable  7th  of  October,  he  had  received  no  tidings  of  that  officer, 
and  fearful  misgivings  now  began  to  gather  round  his  heart.  His  force 
had  sensibly  diminished  by  sickness  and  desertion,  as  well  as  by  battle, 
while  that  of  his  opponent  had  greatly  increased.  Provisions  were 
rapidly  failing  in  his  camp,  and  without  a  fortunate  turn  in  his 
affairs  in  the  course  of  four  or  five  days,  his  supply  would  be 
entirely  exhausted.  Critical  as  was  his  situation,  his  pride  and 
his  judgment  united  in  rejecting  the  idea  of  a  retreat.  He  cor 
rectly  believed  that  such  a  step,  under  the  circumstances  then 
existing,  with  enemies  on  all  sides,  and  being  far  from  the  reach 
of  supplies,  would  be  attended  with  as  many  difficulties  as 
advancing.  The  time  for  the  adoption  of  decisive  measures  had 
arrived,  howrever ;  and  regarding  a  vigorous  forward  movement  as 
the  only  course  left  him,  he  took  his  measures  accordingly. 

About  3  o'clock  on  the  afternoon  of  the  7th,  the  advanced 
guard  of  Col.  Morgan's  regiment,  posted  some  distance  in  front  of 
the  line,  discovered  a  large  body  of  the  enemy  in  motion.  The 
alarm  was  immediately  given,  the  drums  beat  to  arms,  find  the 
troops  quickly  formed  and  took  their  ground.  This  body,  being 
the  advance  of  the  intended  general  movement  of  the  enemy,  was 
commanded  by  Gen.  Burgoyne  in  person,  assisted  by  Generals 
Frazer,  Phillips  and  Reidesel.*  It  was  accompanied  by  ten  pieces 
of  artillery.  A  body  of  tories  and  Indians,  under  Captain  Fra 
zer,  had  been  pushed  forward  in  advance,  with  directions  to  pene 
trate  to  the  rear  of  the  American  left,  and  threaten  that  rlank. 
Information  was  soon  after  received,  that  the  enemy  had  entered  a 
wheat  field,  about  one  mile  and  a  half  from  the  American  lines, 
fronting  the  left  wing ;  that  they  had  formed  in  battle  array ;  and 
that,  while  a  party  was  cutting  the  forage  which  the  field  afforded, 
the  officers  were  making  a  reconnoissance  of  the  American  camp 
from  the  top  of  the  house  on  the  ground.f  The  light  infantry, 
commanded  by  the  Earl  of  Balcarras,  occupied  the  right ;  the 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  1.,  p.  203.  t  Wilkinson,  vol  i.,  p.  207. 


1GO  THE     LIFE     OF 

grenadiers,  under  Major  Ackland,  formed  the  left ;  and  severa". 
battalions  of  English  and  German  infantry,  led  by  Major  Breyman, 
formed  the  centre.  The  artillery,  under  the  direction  of  Major 
Williams,  were  placed  between  the  divisions,  and  at  other  posi^ 
tions  along  the  line.  The  enemy's  right  rested  on  a  worm  fence, 
beyond  which  the  ground,  thickly  covered  with  wood,  abruptly 
ascended,  forming  a  hill.  Their  left  was  covered,  in  flank  by 
woodland,  and  in  front  by  a  ravine,  through  which  ran  a  small 
stream.  The  centre  occupied  the  clearing.* 

Gen.  Gates,  having  learned  these  particulars,  made  instant 
preparations  for  battle.  Morgan  received  orders  to  "begin  the 
game,"  by  pushing  forward  his  corps  and  commencing  a  skirmish. 
But  having  previously  made  himself  acquainted  with  the  ground, 
occupied  by  the  enemy,  and  learning  the  disposition  they  had 
made  of  their  force,  he  thought  his  corps  could  act  much  more 
advantageously,  if  sent,  under  cover  of  the  woods,  to  the  hill 
flanking  their  right.  From  that  point,  he  said,  he  could  effectu 
ally  co-operate  with  the  troops  sent  against  them  in  front,  and  at 
all  events,  be  enabled  to  render  better  service  than  could  possibly 
be  effected  by  the  mode  directed.  These  views  were  communi 
cated  to  General  Gates,  who  at  once  adopted  them ;  and  to  this 
circumstance  may,  with  perfect  propriety,  be  attributed  much  of 
the  decisive  result  which  the  day  produced.  The  rifle  corps, 
having  received  instructions  to  reserve  fire  until  the  action  com 
menced  in  front,  was  put  in  motion,  and  passing  beyond  the 
American  left,  pushed  forward  through  the  woods,  in  the  direction 
of  the  hill.  General  Poor's  brigade  was  now  ordered  to  advance 
against  the  enemy's  centre  and  left,  with  directions  to  commence 
the  action,  immediately  after  they  arrived  on  the  ground.  Other 
dispositions  were  made  to  add,  if  necessary,  to  the  forces  sent 
forward.  Precautions  were  also  taken  against  any  movement 
which  might  be  contemplated  against  the  right  of  the  American 
camp.  Gen.  Lincoln's  division,  posted  in  this  quarter,  was  kept 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  p.  26T. 


GENERAL     DANIKL     MORGAN.  161 

under  arms,  and  held  ready  for  any  emergency ;  and  a  strong 
body  of  New  York  militia,  which  had  recently  assembled,  was 
ordered  forward  from  its  position  in  the  rear,  to  cover  the  left  of 
the  lines. 

Morgan  speedily  arrived  at  the  hill  which  overlooked  the  British 
detachment.  A  glance  at  its  disposition  confirmed  the  correct 
ness  of  the  previous  description,  and  gave  him  the  assurance  of  a 
speedy  triumph.  He  quickly  arranged  his  men  in  order  of  battle, 
and  gave  the  necessary  directions.  Dearborn's  light  infantry, 
supported  by  a  body  of  riflemen,  were  ordered  to  incline  to  the 
right,  with  the  object  of  assailing  the  enemy's  right  in  front.  The 
main  body  of  the  corps  was  to  attack  them  at  the  same  time  in 
flank  and  rear.  These  divisions  had  barely  reached  the  positions 
assigned  them  for  action,  when  the  fire  of  Gen.  Poor's  brigade 
was  opened  upon  the  British  left.  This  being  the  signal  for  com 
mencing  the  attack  on  the  right,  the  British  light  infantry  were 
ins'antly  assailed  in  flank  by  the  riflemen,  who,  rushing  forward 
at  the  word  from  Morgan,  poured  into  their  ranks  a  heavy  and 
destructive  fire.  They  were  evidently  taken  by  surprise,  and  for  a 
minute  or  so,  in  contemplation  of  the  number  of  dead  and 
wounded  already  around  them,  seemed  shaken.  This  was  but 
momentary,  however,  for  with  soldier-like  precision,  they  had 
already  commenced  a  manoeuvre  generally  resorted  to  in  meeting 
a  flank  attack,  when  Morgan  promptly  ordered  the  light  infantry 
under  Dearborn  to  seize  the  advantage  afforded  by  the  movement, 
and  charge.  This  body  advanced  to  within  sixty  paces  of  the 
enemy;  delivered  its  fire  with  fearful  precision;  and  then? 
crossing  the  fence,  with  loud  cheers,  gave  them  the  bayonet.  The 
riflemen  on  their  flank  had  in  the  mean  time  been  actively  and 
effectively  engaged.  The  British,  forced  to  give  way,  were  pushed 
with  redoubled  ardor  by  both  of  Morgan's  divisions,  and  at  length 
obliged  to  flee  in  the  greatest  disorder.  By  the  exertions  of  their 
officers,  they  were  rallied  about  four  hundred  yards  in  the  rear  of 
their  first  position,  and,  for  a  short  time,  renewed  the  contest.  So 


162  THELIFEOF 

vigorously,  however,  were  they  assailed,  that  they  were  again 
obliged  to  give  ground.  They  were  retiring,  in  the  greatest  con 
fusion,  when  Gen.  Frazer,  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  infantry, 
advanced  to  their  relief.  Burgoyne,  upon  noticing  the  danger 
which  threatened  his  right,  had  dispatched  this  officer  with  a 
strong  body  of  troops  to  reinforce  that  wing,  or  cover  its  retreat, 
as  circumstances  might  direct.  Frazer  met  the  whole  wing  flying 
in  the  utmost  disorder,  fiercely  followed  by  Morgan  and  his  men. 
Throwing  his  troops  between  the  victors  and  the  vanquished, 
Frazer  attempted  to  stem  the  tide  of  battle.  His  efforts,  though 
heroic,  were  vain.  After  an  obstinate  and  bloody  conflict,  in 
which  a  free  use  of  the  bayonet  alternated  with  discharges  of 
musketry  and  rifles,  at  thirty  yards'  distance,  this  body  of  the 
enemy  also  fled,  bearing  with  them  their  general,  mortally 
wounded. 

The  circumstances  of  General  Frazer's  death  demand  especial 
notice  here,  from  the  direct  agency  which  Morgan  had  in  that 
event.  On  many  occasions  during  the  conflict,  Morgan's  attention 
was  attracted  towards  a  noble-looking  officer  of  the  enemy,  who, 
mounted  upon  a  splendid  black  charger,  dashed  from  one  end  of 
the  line  to  the  other,  appearing  wherever  the  danger  was  greatest, 
and  by  his  courage,  judgment  and  activity,  frequently  restoring 
tc  his  troops  the  fortunes  of  the  day,  when  all  seemed  on  the 
point  of  being  lost.  He  recollected  having  seen  this  officer  in  the 
battle  of  the  19th  of  September,  and  having  on  that  occasion 
admired  him  for  the  skill  and  bravery  which  he  displayed.  While 
he  lived,  Morgan  considered  the  issue  of  the  contest  a  doubt 
ful  one ;  he  therefore,  sternly  resolved  to  seek  for  victory  in  his 
death.  Selecting  twelve  of  his  best  marksmen,  he  led  them  to  u 
suitable  position,  when,  having  pointed  out  to  them  the  doomed 
officer,  he  told  them  to  kill  him  when  next  he  came  within  reach 
of  their  rifles.  "He  is  a  brave  man;  but  he  must  die" — the 
only  observation  which  fell  from  Morgan's  lips  besides  his  direc 
tions  to  his  men — betrayed  the  struggle  of  generosity  with  duty 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  163 

in  his  breast.  He  afterwards  said,  that  he  attentively  and  some 
what  anxiously  observed  his  marksmen,  when,  a  few  minutes  having 
elapsed,  and  Frazer  re-appearing  within  gun-shot  of  them,  he 
s?w  them  all  raise  their  rifles  and,  taking  deliberate  aim,  fire. 
Thus  fell  General  Frazer ;  and  a  more  efficient  and  accomplished 
officer  than  he,  the  British  had  not  in  their  army. 

The  defeat  and  dispersion  of  the  British  right  was  soon  followed 
by  the  precipitate  retreat  of  their  centre  and  left,  leaving  behind 
them  eight  pieces  of  cannon.  The  battle  had  been  hotly  contested 
by  these  divisions,  and  although  they  had  a  much  larger  force  to 
contend  against,  than  that  which  overthrew  the  rio'ht,  they  did 
not  yield  their  ground  until  some  time  after  the  latter  had  fled. 
Generals  Phillips  and  Reidesel,  at  the  head  of  a  reserve  force,  had 
endeavored  to  cover  the  retreat  in  this  quarter;  but  they  were 
also  obliged  to  give  way. 

The  whole  of  the  British  forces  which  had  been  engaged  were 
now  fleeing  to  the  protection  of  their  fortified  camp,  and  thither 
they  were  closely  followed  by  the  victors.  Morgan  had  pursued 
the  defeated  right  division,  until  they  reached  their  entrenchments, 
when  his  advance  was  checked  for  a  time  by  a  furious  discharge  of 
cannon  and  musketry.  Fortunately,  the  woodland  was  withir 
one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  of  the  British  defences.  Shelterec. 
by  the  trees,  the  riflemen  returned  the  enemy's  fire  with  effect 
letting  few  of  those  escape  who  exposed  themselves  while  serving 
the  artillery.  The  remainder  of  the  fugitives  had  no  sooner 
reached  their  camp,  than  their  pursuers  appeared.  The  battle, 
now  transferred  to  a  new  field,  recommenced  with  great  vigor 
along  the  whole  line  of  the  British  encampment.  For  an  hour  or 
more,  the  discharge  of  cannon  and  musketry  was  uninterrupted, 
during  which  the  encampment  was  fiercely  assaulted  at  several 
points,  in  the  face  of  a  severe  fire  of  grape-shot  and  small  arms. 
At  length,  the  ardor  of  the  rifle  corps  no  longer  brooking  restraint, 
and  impatient  for  something  decisive,  they  rushed  tumultuously 
forward,  headed  by  Morgan,  and  charged  upon  the  entrenchments 


164  THE      LIFE      OF 

of  Balcarris's  ligbt  infantry.  A  desperate  hand-to-hand  struggle 
hereupon  ensued  within  the  enemy's  works.  The  light  infantry 
were  about  giving  way,  when  a  large  body  of  the  enemy  advanced 
to  their  aid  with  fixed  bayonets.  Morgan  was  consequently  forced 
to  retire  or  meet  certain  destruction.  Here  General  Arnold,  who, 
although  without  command,  had  rendered  himself  very  conspicu 
ous  during  the  day,  plunging  recklessly  into  every  danger,  as  if 
courting  death,  received  a  severe  wound  in  the  leg,  and  had  his 
horse  shot  under  him. 

The  efforts  of  the  American  troops  were  more  successful  in  other 
quarters.  Colonel  Brooks's  regiment,  having  gained  the  rear  of 
the  enemy  early  in  the  action,  had  advanced,  and  assaulted  the 
defences  of  the  German  corps,  under  Colonel  Breyman.  At  the 
same  moment,  General  Learned  led  his  brigade  against  the  Cana 
dians,  posted  at  the  left  of  the  Germans.  Success  crowned  the 
effort  of  both  these  officers.  The  Canadians,  after  a  slight  resist 
ance,  broke  and  fled  ;  and  the  Germans,  now  attacked  on  all  sides, 
were  soon  obliged  to  abandon  their  works,  leaving  behind  them, 
besides  a  large  number  of  killed  and  wounded,  their  tents,  bag 
gage,  and  artillery,  and  the  body  of  their  commander,  who  was 
killed  in  the  contest.  General  Burgoyne,  finding  that  the  Ger 
mans  had  abandoned  their  position,  ordered  the  works  to  be 
recovered ;  but  either  from  the  approach  of  night,  or  the  discour 
agement  of  his  troops,  the  order  was  not  obeyed.  Colonel  Brooks 
and  General  Learned  established  themselves  within  the  enemy's 
camp.* 

Darkness  at  length  put  an  end  to  the  struggle.  But  the  Ameri; 
can  army  had  won  a  glorious  victory;  one,  besides,  that  yielded  so'id 
advantages.  Among  these,  was  the  possession  of  a  portion  of  the 
enemy's  camp,  affording  an  opening  to  their  right  and  rear. 

During  the  night,  the  Americans  lay  upon  the  ground,  about 
half  a  mile  from  the  British  camp,  in  readiness  to  renew  the  Con 
test  on  the  return  of  day. 

*  Wilkinson,  yol.  i.,  p.  122. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  165 

The  loss  in  this  action  was  great  on  both  sides  ;  but  especially 
so  on  the  part  of  the  British,  whose  killed,  wounded  and  captured, 
amounted  to  upwards  of  four  hundred  men.  General  Frazer,  Sir 
Francis  Clark,  and  Colonel  Breyman  were  killed,  and  Majors 
Ackland  and  Williams,  and  Quarter-master-genej-al  Money  were 
wounded  and  taken  prisoners.  The  killed  and  wounded  of  the 
Americans  amounted  to  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  in  all.  Of 
the  former,  none  were  of  a  higher  rank  than  a  subaltern,  and  of 
the  latter,  a  few  only  of  the  officers,  among  the  rest,  General 
Arnold.  Besides  the  spoils  of  the  German  camp,  and  the  artil 
lery,  a  large  quantity  of  ammunition  had  been  obtained,  the  want 
of  which  had  been  seriously  felt  in  the  American  camp  for  some 
time  previously. 

Morgan,  upon  his  return  to  head-quarters  the  same  night,  was 
met  by  Gates,  who  immediately  embraced  him,  saying, 

"Morgan, you  have  done  wonders  this  day.  You  have  immor 
talized  yourself,  and  honored  your  country  ;  if  you  are  not  pro 
moted  immediately,  I  will  not  serve  another  day  1" 

Feeling  at  the  moment  a  preference  for  pudding  over  praise, 
Morgan  merely  replied, 

"  For  God's  sake,  general,  forbear  this  stuff,  and  give  me  some 
thing  to  eat  and  drink,  for  I  am  ready  to  die  with  hunger,  fatigue 
and  exhaustion."* 

The  expectations  entertained  by  the  American  army  of  com 
pleting  the  ruin  of  their  opponents  on  the  next  morning,  were  dis 
appointed.  The  British  had  silently  abandoned  their  camps  dur- 
ng  the  night,  and  removed  to  a  position  running  parallel  with  the 
river,  their  wings  being  displayed  on  commanding  eminences. 
For  some  distance  in  front  of  this  position,  the  ground  was  low 
and  very  uneven,  and  intersected  by  a  number  of  small  streams, 
the  banks  of  which  were  covered  with  a  thick  undergrowth. 
Advancing  towards  the  lines,  the  land  ascended,  became  clear  of 
underbrush,  and  was  thinly  covered  with  trees-  The  position  was 

*  MSS.  of  Dr.  Hill. 


166  THE      LIFE     OF 

judiciously  chosen,  and  well  calculated  to  resist  an  attack,  even 
of  the  whole  American  force.  Burgoyne  saw  the  impossibility 
of  maintaining  his  old  camp,  a  portion  of  which  was  already  in 
the  hands  of  his  assailants.*  He  hoped,  besides,  by  a  change  of 
front,  to  force  the  Americans  to  dispositions  of  their  forces  less 
advantageous  than  those  already  made.  Conjecturing  that  they 
would  continue  to  press  him  closely,  the  strength  of  the  new  posi 
tion  might  safely  promise  him  successful  defence,  if  not  a  victory, 
in  case  of  an  assault.  General  Gates  partook  of  the  general  dis 
appointment  ;  but  he  was  too  cautious  to  realize  the  expectations 
of  his  opponent,  He  declined  the  battle  proffered  him  ;  but  he 
took  more  certain,  if  not  more  speedy  measures,  to  bring  about 
the  overthrow  of  the  enemy. 

The  next  morning  the  American  army  took  possession  of  the 
deserted  British  camp.  In  anticipation  of  the  enemy's  retreat, 
Gen.  Fellowes's  brigade  had  been  thrown  across  the  river  the  day 
previously,  with  orders  to  proceed  to  Saratoga,  and  to  take  such 
a  position  in  the  vicinity  of  that  place,  as  would  check  such  a 
movement  if  attempted.  Morgan  was  now  ordered  to  advance 
with  his  corps,  in  the  same  direction,  on  the  west  side  of  the 
river,  fronting  the  enemy's  lines,  and  endeavor  to  turn  their  right. 
In  the  execution  of  this  order,  his  flanking  parties  fell  in  with  a 
body  of  British  provincials,  who  had  been  thrown  forward  tc 
make  a  reconnoissance.  These,  after  a  short  encounter,  were  put 
to  flight,  and  driven  under  the  protection  of  the  cannon  in  their 
camp.f 

No  provisions  had  been  served  out  to  the  American  forces  few 
two  days,  and  it  became  necessary  that  they  should  return  to  their 
entrenched  camp,  to  obtain  a  fresh  supply.  They  accordingly 
marched  in  that  direction  on  the  evening  of  the  8th.  Burgoyne, 
in  the  mean  time,  had  determined  upon  a  retreat,  and  at  about 
the  same  hour  that  the  Americans  returned  to  their  camp,  he  put 
his  troops  in  motion  for  Saratoga.  He  left  behind  him  a  number 

*  Wilkinson,  yol.  i.,  p.  279.  f  Ibid.,  vol.  i.,  pp.  279—281. 


GENERAL     DANIEL      M  O  K  G  A  N  .  167 

of  bateaux,  laden  with  military  stores,  besides  his  hospital,  con 
taining  300  sick,  who  were  recommended  to  Gat.es's  care  and 
protection.*  He  reached  Dove-Cote  the  next  morning,  and 
halting  at  this  point  for  a  short  time,  proceeded  on,  and  arrived 
at  Saratoga  on  the  evening  of  the  9th.  Upon  reaching  this 
place,  he  found  Gen.  Fellowes's  brigade  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,  strongly  entrenched,  and  ready  to  dispute  his  passage ; 
while,  hovering  upon  his  left,  was  the  rifle  regiment  and  its 
redoubtable  leader,  observing  his  movements,  and  ready  to  seize 
any  advantage  which  might  be  afforded  them.  Remaining  at 
Saratoga  during  the  night,  the  next  morning  he  crossed  Saratoga 
Creek,  a  small  stream  emptying  into  the  Hudson,  and  commenced 
the  formation  of  an  entrenched  camp  on  the  heights  above  the 
village.  In  this  camp  the  English  infantry  were  placed  ;  the 
grenadiers  and  the  Germans  occupying  a  line  of  entrenchments 
upon  the  heights  running  parallel  with  the  river.f 

The  main  part  of  the  American  army  having  recovered  from 
their  fatigues,  and  prepared  themselves  for  fresh  encounters, 
advanced  from  their  camp  on  Behmus  Heights  for  Saratoga  on 
the  10th,  and  reached  the  vicinity  of  that  place  the  same  after 
noon.  A  party  of  the  enemy  was  busily  engaged  at  this  time  in 
unloading  the  bateaux  which  were  lying  at  the  mouth  of 
Saratoga  Creek,  and  transporting  their  contents  into  th^  camp. 
A  couple  of  pieces  of  artillery  were  brought  to  bear  on  thi?  party, 
the  fire  of  which,  seconded  by  that  of  a  body  of  militia,  forced  it 
to  retire,  and  a  number  of  bateaux  were  captured.  Tb^se 
measures  drew  a  heavy  fire  from  the  British  camp,  which 
compelled  the  assailants  to  relinquish  their  prizes,  and  return  to 
the  main  body. 

The  American  army  took  post  along  the  south  bank  of  Sarat^g^ 
Creek,  Lincoln's  command  on  the  right,  and  Gates's  on  the  left. 
Morgan's  corps  was  thrown  forward  in  observation  J 

*  Wilkinson,  p.  282. 

t  Ibid,  vol.  I.,  p.  288.    Marshall's  Wash.,  vol  i.,  p.  205. 
Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  p.  285. 


168  THE     LIFE     OF 

Burgoyne  at  length  meditated  a  general  retreat.  He  sent  a 
body  of  artificers  forward,  under  a  strong  guard,  to  repair  the 
bridges  and  open  the  road  to  Fort  Edward,  on  the  west  side  of 
the  river.  No  sooner  had  this  body  left  the  camp,  than  it  was 
menaced  by  Morgan  with  an  attack ;  and  it  was  ultimately  forced 
to  return  without  effecting  anything.  This  and  other  circum 
stances  convinced  Burgoyne,  that  to  effect  a  retreat  with  his 
baggage  and  stores,  in  the  face  of  the  American  army,  was 
impossible.  Hereupon  he  resolved  on  a  night  march  to  Fort 
Edward,  leaving  everything  behind  but  his  arms  and  provisions. 
Could  he  succeed  in  crossing  the  ford  near  the  fort,  or  that  a  few 
miles  above,  he  thought  he  might  yet  extricate  himself  from  the 
perils  which  environed  him,  and  reach  Fort  George.  A  council 
of  officers  approved  of  this  scheme,  and  the  necessary  prepara 
tions  were  made  for  putting  it  into  execution,  when  it  became 
known  that  the  Americans  had  gathered  in  force  at  these  fords 
and  entrenched  themselves,  and  that  they,  moreover,  possessed  a 
strong  camp  on  the  high  ground,  between  Fort  George  and  Fort 
Edward,  with  several  pieces  of  cannon.* 

The  condition  of  the  British  army  was  now  hopeless  beyond 
expression.  All  thoughts  of  effecting  a  retreat  were  hence 
forward  abandoned ;  and  most  unwillingly,  Burgoyne  was  forced 
to  look  capture  in  the  face. 

On  the  morning  of  the  llth,  a  movement  was  made  against 
the  British  entrenchments,  which  might  have  been  followed  by 
disastrous  consequences  to  the  Americans,  had  not  the  mistake  in 
which  it  originated,  been  discovered  in  time.  General  Gates, 
believing  either  that  the  scheme  of  retreat,  which  had  come  to  his 
ears,  was  a'oout  being  carried  into  effect,  or  that  the  small  British 
detachments  which  had  been  sent  forward  to  reconnoitre,  were 
really  the  main  body  of  the  British  army,  determined  to  storm 
their  camp,  and  then  push  rapidly  forward  early  the  next  day. 
With  this  intention,  the  left  and  centre  of  the  array  were  ordered 

*  Marshall's  Wash.,  vol.  i.,  p.  206. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       169 

to  cross  the  creek,  and  advance  on  the  Albany  road,  while 
Morgan's  regiment,  followed  by  the  brigades  of  Learned  and 
Patterson,  received  directions  to  keep  to  the  left  along  the 
heights.  The  riflemen  had  advanced  some  distance  in  the 
direction  of  the  British  camp,  groping  through  a  thick  fog,  when 
they  were  discovered  by  one  of  the  enemy's  pickets,  which  fired 
upon  them,  and  immediately  retired  out  of  view.  By  this 
discharge,  Lieut.  Harrison  and  two  men  were  killed,  and  three 
more  wounded.  Uncertain  as  to  his  position,  and  doubting  the 
supposed  retreat  of  the  British,  Morgan  determined  to  await  the 
arrival  of  the  brigades  in  his  rear,  before  he  advanced  any  further. 
The  desired  junction  had  already  been  effected,  when  a  heavy 
firing  was  heard  in  the  direction  of  the  Albany  road.  One  of  the 
s!anding  orders  of  the  army  being  to  fall  on  the  enemy  at  all 
points,  in  the  event  of  their  making  a  demonstration  in  any 
quarter,  Morgan,  Learned  and  Patterson,  immediately  advanced 
with  their  respective  commands,  towards  the  enemy's  fortified 
camp.  They  had  approached  within  two  hundred  yards  of  this 
point,  when  Col.  Wilkinson  galloped  up,  and  declaring  that  the 
enemy's  movements  had  been  mistaken,  begged  them  to  halt. 
While  hesitating  as  to  the  steps  to  be  taken,  the  fog  suddenly 
rose,  and  disclosed  the  enemy  in  battle  array,  waiting  to  receive 
them.  They  instantly  retired  to  the  protection  of  the  woods, 
before  reaching  which,  the  enemy  opened  a  heavy  fire,  killing  and 
wounding  several  officers  and  men. 

The  contest  on  the  right  revealed  Gates's  error.  The  troops 
were  in  the  act  of  crossing  the  creek,  when  they  were  received  by 
the  enemy  with  such  firmness  and  in  such  numbers,  as,  taken 
with  other  circumstances,  to  leave  no  doubt  that  the  latler  still 
held  their  ground. 

The  American  army  resumed  its  position  on  the  south  bank  of 
Saratoga  Creekrall  excepting  Patterson's  and  Learned's  brigades, 
and  Morgan's  corps.  Patterson  and  Learned  took  strong  posi 
tions  on  the  the  north  bank  of  the  Creek,  in  the  rear  of  the 

8 


170  THE     LIFE     OF 

British  entrenched  camp,  threatening  at  the  same  time  the 
Germans  and  grenadiers.  Morgan  was  posted  on  the  left  of 
these  brigades,  menacing  the  enemy's  retreat,  and  observing  the 
Albany  road.* 

We  are  now  rapidly  approaching  the  denouement  of  this  mem 
orable  campaign.  The  few  days  which  preceded  the  capitulation, 
passed  without  the  occurrence  of  any  thing  remarkable.  The  fire 
on  the  British  was  unceasing,  however.  The  roar  of  cannon 
followed  their  appearance  in  every  quarter,  and  musket  balls  were 
continually  showered  into  all  parts  of  their  camp. 

On  the  13th,  General  Burgoyne  opened  a  correspondence 
with  General  Gates,  with  the  object  of  settling  the  terms  of  a 
capitulation.  It  was  proposed,  in  reply,  that  the  British  army 
should  surrender  as  prisoners  of  war,  and  that  they  should  ground 
their  arms  in  their  encampment.  Burgoyne  refused  to  comply 
with  these  demands,  and  intimated  to  Gates  that  if  they  were  per 
sisted  in,  the  treaty  was  to  end,  and  hostilities  to  recommence 
immediately.  It  was  at  length  agreed,  among  other  less  impor 
tant  stipulations,  that  the  British  army,  after  marching  out  of 
their  encampment  with  all  the  honors  of  war,  should  lay  down 
their  arms ;  that  they  should  not  serve  against  the  United  States 
until  exchanged ;  and  that  they  were  to  be  permitted  to  return  to 
England  as  soon  as  the  necessary  preparations  to  convey  them 
thither  were  made. 

Matters  had  progressed  thus  far,  wrhen  Burgoyne  received  such 
favorable  accounts  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton's  operations  on  the 
Hudson,  as  to  revive  hope  in  his  breast,  and  to  tempt  him  to  delay 
the  ratification  of  the  convention,  or  to  recede  from  it  altogether. 
But  General  Gates  promptly  met  the  emergency.  On  the 
morning  of  the  17th,  the  army  was  placed  under  arms,  and 
General  Burgoyne  was  notified,  that  as  the  time  had  arrived 
when  he  must  either  ratify  or  dissolve  the  agreement,  an  imme 
diate  and  decisive  answer  was  required.  The  articles  were  at 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  pp.  285-289. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOEGAN.  171 

length  returned  to  Gates,  bearing  the  signature  of  the  British 
commander.* 

On  the  day  of  the  capitulation,  the  effective  force  of  the  Ameri 
can  army  amounted  to  about  twelve  thousand  men.  The  number 
of  the  British  who  surrendered,  was  five  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  ninety-one.  Thirty-five  pieces  of  brass  artillery,  five  thousand 
stand  of  arms,  and  a  large  quantity  of  ammunition  and  military 
stores  were  hereby  acquired. 

On  the  next  morning,  the  prisoners,  accompanied  by  a  guard, 
took  up  their  march  for  Boston.f 

Thus  terminated  a  campaign,  from  which  the  British  govern 
ment  anticipated  the  most  decisive  results.  Thus  fell  an  army, 
which,  confident  even  to  recklessness  in  its  strength,  overthrew  or 
disregarded  the  impediments  of  its  early  career,  spread  death  and 
desolation  in  its  path,  and  impressed  the  minds  of  all  patriots 
with  fearful  misgivings  of  the  result.  But  a  brighter  destiny  was 
reserved  for  the  country,  then  struggling  to  defend  itself  against 
what  must  have  been  ever  after  a  degrading  vassalage ;  and  to 
purchase  with  the  blood  of  its  bravest  a  place  among  the  nations 
of  earth.  A  better  recompense  was  in  store  for  the  noble  band 
who  survived  the  fearful  struggle,  when  a  free  and  grateful  people 
would  honor  the  graves  and  perpetuate  the  memory  of  those  who 
fell  in  their  defence.  It  was  not  until  this  period  in  the  history 
of  the  American  war,  that  the  British  government  or  people  could 
be  brought  to  believe  that  the  Americans  possessed  any  warlike 
qualities.  It  never  entered  into  their  minds  that  their  best  and 
bravest  could  find  themselves  overmatched  by  these  despised  colo 
nists  ;  and  that  whether  in  the  woods  or  on  the  plain,  all  claims  to 
superiority  must  be  relinquished,  from  the  evidence  of  stern,  and 
to  them,  humiliating  results.  This  severe  lesson  was  taught  them 
at  length,  and  by  one,  too,  whose  competency  to  judge,  few 
would  be  willing  to  dispute.  Gen.  Burgoyne,  in  his  "Review  of 
the  evidence  taken  before  the  House  of  Commons,"  in  relation  to 

*  Wilkinson,  vol.  i.,  pp.  29S-317.  til-idem. 


172  THE     LIFE     OF 

his  surrender  at  Saratoga,  and  referring  to  the  fact  that  Morgan's 
regiment  drove  the  British  light  infantry  from  the  field,  and  sub 
sequently  attacked  them  in  their  entrenchments,  observes.  ''If 
there  can  be  any  person  who,  after  considering  that  circumstance ; 
and  the  positive  proof  of  the  subsequent  obstinacy  in  the  attack 
on  the  post  of  Lord  Balcarras,  and  various  other  actions  of  the 
day,  continue  to  doubt  that  the  Americans  possess  the  quality 
and  faculty  of  fighting  (call  it  by  whatever  term  they  please) 
they  are  of  a  prejudice,  that  it  would  be  very  absurd  longer  to 
contend  with." 

When  it  is  considered  that  the  glory  of  this  campaign  was 
largely  shared  in,  by  a  number  of  gallant  leaders  and  their  com 
mands,  most  of  whom  found  frequent  opportunities  during  the 
struggle  to  distinguish  themselves ;  so  honorable  a  testimony  as 
this  from  Gen.  Burgoyne,  in  reference  to  Col.  Morgan  and  his 
corps,  speaks  volumes  in  their  praise,  and  is  significant  of  the 
superiority  which  he  assigned  them.  But  we  are  not  left  to 
inferences  regarding  his  opinion  of  this  corps.  On  his  intro 
duction  to  Morgan,  after  the  capitulation,  he  took  him  warmly  by 
the  hand,  with  the  observation,  "Sir,  you  command  the  finest 
regiment  in  the  world." 

Yet,  notwithstanding  the  important  services  which  Col.  Mor 
gan  rendered  in  this  campaign — services  which  won  him  the 
praises  of  the  army,  and  made  his  name  familiar  with  friends  and 
foes,  throughout  the  country — they  were  not  deemed  worthy  of 
more  than  a  cursory  notice  in  the  general's  dispatches.  His 
name  was  not  even  mentioned  in  the  official  account  of  the 
surrender,  to  the  accomplishment  of  which  he  had  contributed  so 
largely.  This  was  the  more  extraordinary,  from  the  fact  that  the 
General's  conduct  towards  Col.  Morgan,  from  his  first  arrival  at 
camp,  to  the  surrender,  evinced  a  high  degree  of  confidence  in  his 
military  character,  and  a  friendly  regard  for  him  personally. 
Before  a  week  elapsed,  after  the  closing  scene  of  the  campaign, 
however,  this  conduct  had  undergone  a  total  change.  Gates  not 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MORGAN.  173 

only  denied  Morgan  common  justice  in  his  communications  to 
Congress,  but  in  their  official  and  personal  intercourse,  treated 
him  with  marked  reserve. 

The  clue  to  this  otherwise  inexplicable  circumstance  is  probably 
furnished  in  the  following  anecdote,  related  by  Morgan  himself. 
Immediately  after  the  surrender,  Morgan  visited  Gates  on  busi 
ness,  when  he  was  taken  aside  by  the  general,  and  confidentially 
told  that  the  main  army  was  extremely  dissatisfied  with  the  con 
duct  of  the  war  by  the  commander-in-chief,  and  that  several  of 
the  best  officers  threatened  to  resign,  unless  a  change  took  place. 
Morgan  perfectly  understood  the  views  of  Gates,  in  this  conference, 
although  he  was  then  a  stranger  to  the  correspondence  which  he 
had  held  with  Con  way  and  others,  and  sternly  replied,  "  I  have 
one  favor  to  ask  of  you,  sir,  which  is,  never  to  mention  that  detes 
table  subject  to  rue  again  ;  for  under  no  other  man  than  Washing 
ton,  as  commander-in-chief,  would  I  ever  serve."* 

Gates,  at  this  time,  entertained  strong  hopes  of  being  enabled 
to  supplant  General  Washington  in  the  chief  command  of  the 
American  armies.  The  combination  among  a  number  of  mem 
bers  of  Congress,  and  a  few  officers  of  the  army,  known  as  the 
"  Conway  Cabal,"  from  the  active  part  which  Gen.  Conway  took 
in  its  machinations,  had  made  considerable  progress  towards  the 
accomplishment  of  their  designs.  But  Washington  was  beloved 
by  the  whole  army ;  and  who  so  well  acquainted  with  his  worth, 
and  with  the  worthlessness  of  his  calumniators?  The  approaches 
of  the  conspirators  in  this  .quarter  met  with  as  prompt  and  indig 
nant  a  repulse,  as  that  which  Gates  experienced  from  Morgan. 

From  this  time,  until  the  spring  of  1781,  all  intimacy  between 
Gates  and  Morgan  ceased.  A  day  or  two  after  the  foregoing 
interchange  of  views,  General  Gates  gave  a  dinner  to  the  princi 
pal  officers  of  the  British  army.  A  large  number  of  American 
officers  were  also  invited ;  but  Morgan  was  not  among  the  num 
ber.  So  signal  a  mark  of  Gates's  unfriendliness  to  Morgan,  could 

*Dr.  Hill.        Lee's  Memoirs,  428.. 


174:  THE     LIFE     OF 

not  pass  unobserved,  either  by  himself,  or  by  his  brother  officers. 
The  cause  was  buried  in  the  bosoms  of  the  parties  themselves, 
and  conjecture,  though  wide  spread,  was  at^a  loss  to  account  for 
it.  Before  the  entertainment  was  over,  however,  the  petty  indig 
nity  recoiled  with  seventy  upon  its  author.  Morgan  had  occasion 
during  the  evening  to  seek  an  interview  with  General  Gates,  on 
business  connected  with  his  command.  He  was  ushered  into 
the  dining-room,  and  having  arranged  the  matter  in  hand, 
was  permitted  by  the  general  to  withdraw,  without  even  the 
empty  ceremony  of  an  introduction  to  the  British  officers  present. 
A  number  of  the  latter,  struck  by  the  commanding  figure  and 
noble  mien  of  the  colonel,  and  noticing  that  he  was  a  field  officer, 
inquired  his  name,  as  soon  as  he  had  retired.  On  learning  that 
it  was  Colonel  Morgan,  they  instantly  rose  to  a  man  from  the 
table,  overtook  him  in  the  road,  and  severally  taking  him  by  the 
hand,  made  themselves  known  to  him,  frankly  declaring,  at 
the  same  time,  that  they  had  felt  him  severely  in  the  field.* 

British  officers  had  good  reason  to  know  him.  He  frequently 
told  his  men,  whom  he  familiarly  called  his  boys,  to  shoot  at 
those  who  wore  epaulettes,  rather  than  the  poor  fellows  who 
fought  for  sixpence  a  day,  and  the  sequel  proved  that  he  was 
obeyed  to  the  letter.  At  the  first  glance,  many  would  condemn 
a  practice  of  this  kind,  as  adding  unnecessarily  to  the  sanguinary 
features  of  war.  But  this  constitutes  one  of  the  principal  argu 
ments  in  its  defence.  Every  additional  horror  which  war  acquires, 
lessens  in  a  corresponding  degree  the  likelihood  of  a  resort  to  it, 
and  thus  tends  to  perpetuate  the  blessings  of  peace.  The  primary 
object  of  battles  being  the  defeat  of  an  opponent,  few  means 
necessary  to  its  accomplishment  are  considered  illegitimate. 
Among  these,  is  certainly  not  included  that  whereby  an  adversary 
is  struck  in  the  most  vital  part,  else  why  employ  marksmen, 
whose  business  it  is  to  exercise  their  skill  against  particular 
objects  ?  Even  veteran  soldiers  have  been  thrown  into  confusion, 

*  Lee's  Memoirs,  p.  430.    Major  Neville.    Dr.  Hill. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  175 

and  become  little  more  efficient  than  an  undisciplined  mob,  by 
the  loss  of  their  officers.  Past  and  daily  experience  shows,  that 
when  the  way  to  victory  lies  over  the  dead  bodies  of  those  who 
give  unity  and  efficiency  to  opposition,  there  are  few  commanders 
who  decline  the  opportunity  of  pursuing  it. 

General  Burgoyne,  in  the  review  already  quoted,  noticed  this 
practice,  and  acknowledged  its  effects ;  and  the  absence  of  all 
asperity  in  his  remarks  thereupon,  justifies  the  presumption  that 
he  regarded  it  as  comprehended  among  the  legitimate  usages  of 
war.  Indeed,  he  employed  marksmen  himself,  to  a  very  consider 
able  extent,  during  the  campaign.  "  The  enemy,"  he  remarks, 
"  had  with  their  army  great  numbers  of  marksmen,  armed  with 
rifle-barrelled  pieces.  These,  during  an  engagement,  hovered 
upon  the  flanks  in  small  detachments,  and  were  very  expert  in 
securing  themselves,  and  in  shifting  their  ground.  In  this  action 
(that  of  the  19th  September),  many  placed  themselves  in  high 
trees,  in  the  rear  of  their  own  line ;  and  there  was  seldom  a 
minute's  interval  of  smoke  in  any  part  of  our  line,  without  officers 
being  taken  off  by  single  shot."  Indeed,  the  general  himself 
escaped  being  shci  by  one  of  those  riflemen,  only  from  being  mis 
taken  for  another,  who  received  the  ball.  Capt.  Green,  an  aide 
to  Gen.  Phillips,  was  in  the  act  of  handing  a  letter  to  Gen. 
Burgoyne,  when  he  fell  from  his  horse,  having  at  the  moment 
received  a  severe  wound  in  the  arm.  The  rich  furniture  of  the 
aide's  saddle,  led  the  rifleman  to  believe  that  the  rider  was 
the  general.  In  connection  with  this  anecdote,  it  is  worthy 
of  remark,  that  as  the  officer  was  seen  to  fall  from  his  horse,  it 
was,  for  some  time,  believed  in  the  American  camp,  that  Bur 
goyne  had  been  killed. 


176  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER  X. 

Morgan  marches  from  Saratoga,  southward — Gates's  unwillingness  to  supply  the  com- 
mander-in-chief  with  reinforcements — The  latter's  anxiety  for  the  return  of  Morgan— 
The  opinion  of  the  army  regarding  the  rifle  corps  and  its  commander — Military  events 
— Morgan  arrives  at  Whitemarsh — Expedition  under  Cornwallis — Lafayette,  with  a 
portion  of  the  rifle  corps,  engages  and  defeats  a  body  of  the  enemy — The  British 
advance  to  Chestnut  Hill — Routs  the  Pennsylvania  militia — Engaged  by  Morgan  and 
General  Gist,  with  Maryland  militia— The  latter  obliged  to  yield— The  riflemen,  after  a 
sanguinary  conflict,  retire  in  good  order — The  loss  severe  on  both  sides— Death  of 
Major  Morris — Lafayette — His  generosity  towards  the  widow  and  orphans  of  Morris — 
The  American  army  goes  into  winter  quarters — Disposition  of  troops — Foraging  expe 
dition  of  the  enemy — Morgan  in  observation,  has  repeated  skirmishes  with  them — 
Hardships  he  encountered  from  hunger,  cold  and  want  of  rest — The  enemy  return  to 
Philadelphia — The  distressing  situation  of  the  American  army — Morgan  leaves  his  com 
mand  on  a  short  visit  home — His  reception. 

ON  the  1st  of  November,  Colonel  Morgan  received  orders  to 
march  with  his  regiment  southward,  and  to  lose  no  time  in  join 
ing  the  commander-in -chief,  in  compliance  with  the  express 
directions  of  the  latter.  As  the  rifle  corps  had  been  in  readiness 
to  move  for  some  days  previously,  it  started  immediately.  It  was 
soon  after  followed  by  the  brigades  of  Generals  Poor,  Warner, 
Patterson  and  Learned,  and  the  regiment  of  Colonel  Van  Schaick. 
These  forces  amounted  to  about  five  thousand  five  hundred  men, 
which,  when  added  to  those  already,  or  about,  operating  on 
the  Hudson,  and  in  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania,  would  make 
the  army  under  the  commander-in-chief  about  ten  thousand 
strong. 

Although,  by  the  capture  of  Burgoyne,  the  war  had  terminated 
in  the  north,  General  Gates  evinced  a  great  disinclination  to  com- 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  177 

ply  with  the  urgent  demands  of  the  commander-in-chief,  for  rein 
forcements.  The  army  under  Gates's  command,  at  the  time  of 
the  surrender,  was  three  times  greater  than  that  with  which 
Washington  was  contending  against  a  superior  force  in  Pennsyl 
vania  and  New  Jersey.  It  was  vitally  important  that  a  portion, 
at  least,  of  this  large  force,  now  no  longer  employed,  should  be 
brought  to  the  aid  of  the  commander-in-chief,  that  he  might  be 
enabled  to  make  head  against  the  enemy,  arid  to  carry  out  the 
plan  of  operations  which  had  been  determined  on.  Col.  Hamil 
ton  was  accordingly  sent  from  head-quarters  to  Gen.  Gates,  with 
directions  to  explain  to  that  officer  the  nature  of  this  plan,  and  to 
facilitate  the  forwarding  of  the  required  reinforcements.  The 
troops  already  mentioned  had  started  southward  some  days  before 
the  arrival  of  Col.  Hamilton.  But  the  force  they  composed  was 
much  below  that  which  the  commander-in-chief  had  a  right  to 
expect ;  and  even  of  this,  the  term  of  service  of  a  large  proportion 
would  soon  expire.  .It  was  not  until  Hamilton  invoked  the  high 
authority  with  which  he  was  invested,  that  Gates  consented  to 
augment  the  reinforcements  already  sent  forward,  with  the  brigade 
of  Gen.  Glover,  which  thereupon  received  orders  to  march  south 
ward.* 

Washington,  in  his  letter  of  instructions  to  Col.  Hamilton  on 
this  occasion,  exhibits  much  anxiety  for  the  return  of  his  favorite 
rifle  regiment.  "I  expect,"  he  says,  "you  will  meet  Col.  Morgan 
and  his  corps  upon  the  way  down.  If  you  do,  let  them  know 
how  essential  their  services  are  to  us,  and  desire  the  Colonel,  or 
commanding  officer,  to  hasten  his  march  as  much  as  is  consistent 
with  the  health  of  his  men,  after  their  late  fatigues.''! 

In  nearly  all  the  letters  which  Morgan  received  while  at  the 
North,  from  his  friends  in  the  main  army,  congratulations  on  his 
successes  were  coupled  with  regrets  for  his  absence.  In  a  letter 
from  Captain  (afterwards  Colonel)  Heth,  dated  30th  September, 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  176. 
tSparks'a  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  pp.  128, 124. 

8* 


178  THE     LIFE     OF 

1777.  the  writer  observes:  "You  have  been  greatly  wished  for 
since  the  enemy's  landing  at  the  head  of  the  Elk."  In  another 
letter,  from  Col.  Febriger,  written  shortly  after,  occurs  the  follow 
ing  passage :  "  It  is  generally  believed  that  some  of  the  severest 
reverses  we  have  lately  experienced  might  have  been  obviated, 
could  we  have  had  the  co-operation  of  yourself  and  your  gallant 
corps." 

Short  as  was  the  lapse  of  time  since  Morgan  departed  for  the 
North,  it  had  given  birth  to  a  number  of  events,  amid  the  scenes 
of  his  previous  operations,  most  of  them  disastrous,  and  all  of 
them  important.  The  battle  of  Brandywine  had  been  fought ; 
Wayne  suffered  a  surprise  from  the  "  no  flint  General "  Gray,  and 
lost  three  hundred  men.  The  battle  of  Germantown  succeeded, 
the  enemy  having  previously  entered  Philadelphia.  The  attempt 
which  was  made  to  take  the  fort  at  Red  Bank,  was  nobly  repulsed 
by  Col.  Green,  Morgan's  old  companion  in  arms,  with  a  loss  to 
the  assailants,  of  four  hundred  men  and  their  commander,  Count 
Donop.  This  fort,  however,  as  well  as  the  one  erected  on  Mud 
Island,  was  subsequently  evacuated ;  and  thus,  a  free  communica 
tion  by  the  Delaware  was  at  length  established  between  the 
British  army  and  navy. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  with  between  three  thousand  and  four  thou 
sand  men,  had  commenced  operations  on  the  Hudson,  with  the 
intention  of  reducing  the  posts  on  its  banks,  and  of  forming  a 
junction  with  Burgoyne.  He  out-generaled  the  brave  old  Put 
nam,  and  captured  forts  Montgomery  and  Clinton.  Forts  Inde 
pendence  and  Constitution  were  thereupon  evacuated  by  the 
Americans.  Esopus  and  Continental  Village  were  wantonly  burned 
by  the  British.  Sir  Henry,  was  still  movino-  forward,  when  on  the 
26th  October,  he  received  intelligence  of  Burgoyne's  surrender. 
He  immediately  beat  a  retreat.  The  same  day,  forts  Montgomery 
arid  Clinton  were  evacuated,  and  the  British  army  soon  after 
embarked,  and  proceeded  down  the  river  towards  New  York. 

The  withdrawal  of  the  enemy  from  the  fortifications  on  the 


GENEKAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  179 

Hudson  was  followed  by  a  distribution  of  the  American  forces 
which  had  concentrated  at  Peekskill.  A  large  body  moved 
down  the  west  bank  of  the  river,  and  took  post  at  Haverstraw ; 
one  thousand  men  were  stationed  in  the  Highlands,  to  guard  the 
country  and  repair  the  works;  and  the  remainder  marched  down 
on  the  east  side  of  the  river  towards  Kingsbridge.  The  object 
proposed  by  these  dispositions  was  to  hold  in  check  the  enemy  in 
New  York,  and  prevent  a  reinforcement  from  being  sent  to  Gen. 
Howe.  It  was  also  an  ulterior  purpose  to  attack  that  city,  should 
a  favorable  opportunity  present  itself.* 

Morgan,  in  the  meantime,  was  advancing  with  his  corps  in  all 
haste  towards  the  head-quarters  of  the  commander-in-chief,  then 
at  Whitemarsh.  He  had  marched  to  Albany,  where,  having 
embarked  his  men,  their  baggage,  &c.,  in  a  number  of  sloops,  he 
arrived  in  a  few  days  at  Peekskill.  From  this  point  he  advanced 
without  delay,  and  arrived  at  Whitemarsh  about  the  18th  of 
November. 

The  fatigues  of  the  preceding  campaign,  when,  added  to  those 
of  the  long-forced  march  which  had  just  been  performed,  had 
caused  much  sickness  in  the  regiment,  and  rendered  most  of  its 
members  unable  immediately  to  perform  duty.  The  men  were 
generally  without  the  clothing,  shoes,  blankets,  and  other  essen 
tials  to  their  taking  the  field  on  the  opening  of  a  northern  winter. 
But  the  rifle  corps  was  composed  of  no  common  materials. 

A  few  days  were  passed  by  the  troops  in  recruiting  their 
strength,  and  in  having  their  want  of  clothing  as  far  as  possible 
supplied,  when  they  evinced  a  readiness  to  take  a  part  in  the 
momentous  operations  then  going  forward. 

On  the  morning  of  the  17th  of  November,  Cornwallis,  at  the 
head  of  two  thousand  men,  left  Philadelphia,  with  the  object, 
after  forming  a  junction  with  a  body  of  troops  from  New  York, 
then  at  Chester,  of  reducing  Fort  Mercer.  Upon  receiving  intelli 
gence  of  this  movement,  the  commander-in-chief  communicated  it 

*Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  V.,  p.  124. 


180  THE     LIFE     OF 

to  Gen.  Varnurn,  who  commanded  the  fort,  with  orders  to  thai 
officer,  to  hold  out  to  the  last  extremity.  Gen.  Hunting-ton's  bri 
gade  was  immediately  detached  to  reinforce  Gen.  Yarn  urn  ;  an 
express  was  sent  to  Gen.  Glover,  then  marching'  with  his  brigade 
through  New  Jersey  from  the  north,  to  file  oft'  to  the  left  for  the 
same  purpose ;  and  Gen.  Green,  upon  whom  the  command  of  the 
expedition  devolved,  crossed  the  Delaware  at  the  head  of  his 
division. 

The  Marquis  de  Lafayette  accompanied  this  expedition,  at  the 
head  of  a  force  composed  of  a  body  of  militia,  and  about  170  of 
Morgan's  riflemen,  being  all  of  the  corps  who  were  fit  for  service 
at  this  time ;  the  rest  being  unavailable  from  the  want  of  shoes.* 

It  was  hoped,  by  this  movement,  not  only  that  the  fort  would 
be  defended,  but  that  Cornwallis  would  be  forced  to  fight 
a  superior  force,  under  disadvantageous  circumstances.  Before  a 
junction  of  these  different  bodies  of  troops  was  effected,  however, 
Cornwallis,  at  the  head  of  a  force  much  larger  than  that  which 
had  been  reckoned  upon,  advanced  against  the  fort,  which  was 
thereupon  evacuated.  He  then  took  post  at  Gloucester  Point, 
and  under  cover  of  the  guns  of  the  men-of-war,  transported  his 
baggage,  and  the  provisions  he  had  collected,  up  the  Delaware  for 
Philadelphia,  previously  to  embarking  his  army  for  the  same 
point. 

Before  the  departure  of  the  British,  however,  Morgan's  rifle 
men  had  an  opportunity  of  adding  to  their  enviable  reputation, 
which  was  fully  improved.  Lafayette  had  obtained  permission 
from  General  Green,  to  advance  with  his  command,  to  recon 
noitre  Cornwallis's  position.  He  was  likewise  left  at  liberty  to 
make  an  attack,  if  circumstances  seemed  to  warrant  it.  Cornwallis 
was  at  this  time  transporting  his  troops  across  the  river  from  the. 
Point.  The  marquis,  accompanied  by  two  or  three  officers  and  a 
guide,  rode  down  to  a  point  which  projected  some  distance  into 
the  river,  and  commenced  his  observations.  Being  discovered  by 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  p.  167. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  181 

the  enemy,  a  party  of  dragoons  were  sent  to  intercept  him  on  his 
return.  By  good  fortune,  but  not  without  some  risk,  he  suc 
ceeded  in  rejoining  his  command.  Thirsting  for  opportunities  to 
distinguish  himself,  and  as  was  remarked  of  him  by  Washington, 
"  determined  to  be  in  the  way  of  danger,"  he  resolved  to  have  a 
brush  with  the  enemy  before  he  returned  to  camp.  A  scouting 
party  was  accordingly  pushed  forward  towards  the  British  camp 
on  the  Point,  to  make  observations.  This  party  speedily 
returned  with  the  information,  that  a  picket  guard  of  three 
hundred  and  fifty  Hessians,  with  three  field  pieces,  was  posted  at 
a  position  a  sLort  distance  in  front,  and  about  two  miles  and 
a  half  from  the  British  camp.  The  marquis  immediately  led  his 
men  against  the  picket,  which  after  a  few  minutes'  hard  fighting, 
was  forced  to  fly.  He  followed  the  enemy  closely,  and,  as 
remarked  by  himself  in  hits,  account  of  the  affair  to  the  com- 
mander-in-chiel,  "  made  them  run  very  fast."  "  British  reinforce 
ments  came  twice  to  their  aid,"  he  added,  "but  very  far  from 
recovering  their  ground,  they  always  repeated."  In  this  engage 
ment  the  enemy  lost  from  twenty  to  thirty  killed,  and  had  about 
forty  wounded.  The  pursuit  did  not  cease  till  they  had  gained 
their  camp,  on*?  or  two  of  their  men  having  fallen  within  its 
precincts.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  but  one  man  killed? 
and  six  wounded.  The  marquis  represented  the  conduct  of  the 
riflemen  as  abcve  all  praise.  "I  never  saw  men,"  he  declared, 
"so  merry,  so  spirited,  and  so  desirous  to  go  on  to  the  enemy, 
whatever  force  tuey  might  have,  as  that  small  party  in  this  little 
fight."  * 

A  few  days  elapsed,  when  it  became  known  that  General  Howe 
meditated  an  attack  upon  the  American  camp.  On  the  night  of 
the  5th  of  December,  this  officer  moved  from  Philadelphia  with 
all  his  forces,  excepting  a  very  inconsiderable  portion,  which  was 
left  in  his  lines  and  redoubts.  Capt.  McLane,  who  had  been  sent 
forward  with  one  hundred  chosen  men  to  watch  the  enemy,  dis» 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  -ol.  v.,  pp.  171,  172. 


182  THELIFEOF 

covered  them  on  the  advance,  at  a  place  called  Three  Mile  Rum 
and  compelled  their  front  division  to  change  their  line  of  inarch. 
They  passed  forward,  however,  and  appeared  the  next  morning  on 
Chestnut  Hill,  in  front  of,  and  about  three  miles  distant  from,  the 
right  wing  of  the  American  army.  As  soon  as  the  position  of 
the  enemy  was  ascertained,  the  Pennsylvania  militia,  posted  on 
the  right  of  the  American  lines,  were  ordered  to  move  forward 
and  skirmish  with  the  enemy's  light  parties.  The  militia 
advanced  as  directed  ;  but  after  a  slight  engagement,  they  fled 
the  field  in  disorder,  leaving  behind  them,  wounded  and  a 
prisoner,  their  commander,  Gen.  Irvine.  The  enemy  changed 
their  ground  during  the  night,  appearing  on  the  next  morning, 
advantageously  posted,  upon  the  left  and  within  a  mile  of  the 
American  lines.  They  remained  in  this  position  during  the 
whole  of  the  7th.  The  next  day  they  inclined  further  to  the  left, 
and  in  doing  so,  approached  still  closer  to  the  American  left.* 

Appearances  favored  the  belief  that  the  enemy  were  determined 
upon  an  action.  The  commander-in-chief,  being  equally  ready  to 
meet  them,  if  his  inferiority  in  strength  could  be  made  up  by 
advantage  of  position,  took  his  measures  accordingly.  Morgan 
was  ordered  to  move  forward  with  his  regiment,  and  attack  the 
advanced  and  flanking  parties  of  the  enemy.  Similar  orders  were 
given  to  Colonel  Gist,  who  commanded  the  Maryland  militia.  A 
few  minutes  elapsed,  after  Morgan  had  disposed  his  troops  for 
action,  and  put  them  in  motion,  when  a  considerable  body  of  the 
enemy  were  discovered  marching  down  the  side  of  a  gentle  slope. 
At  the  same  moment  a  fire  was  heard  a  short  distance  to  the  right, 
which  indicated  that  the  Maryland  militia  were  engaged.  The 
riflemen  needed  no  stimulus,  of  words  or  example,  to  urge  them 
on  to  the  attack.  Never  yet  had  they  failed  in  driving  before 
them  an  opponent  who  was  not  vastly  their  superior  in  numbers. 
They  rushed  on  with  their  accustomed  impetuosity  and  disregard 
of  peril.  Delivering  a  general  and  well-directed  fire,  which  spread 

*  Marshall's  Washington.  Tol.  1.,  p.  188 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       183 

death  broadcast  in  the  ranks  of  the  British  column,  they  rapidly 
advanced  to  a  closer  encounter.  Before  the  enemy  could  recover 
from  the  surprise,  occasioned  by  an  exhibition  of  such  extraordinary 
vigor,  another  volley,  which  fell  with  crushing  effect  upon  their 
ranks,  filled  them  with  dismay,  when,  after  an  ineffectual  discharge 
or  two,  they  broke  into  disorder  and  fled.  Regardless  of  conse 
quences,  and  wild  with  the  excitement  of  battle,  Morgan  and  his 
men  fiercely  pursued  the  fugitives.  The  latter  had  crossed  the 
slope,  when  they  were  met  by  a  column  of  British  infantry, 
which  was  hastily  advancing  in  the  direction  of  the  fire.  The 
discomfited  British  immediately  rallied,  and  the  contest  was  now 
renewed  with  great  spirit.  The  riflemen,  nothing  daunted  by  the 
presence  of  twice  their  numbers,  returned  the  heavy  fire  of  the 
enemy  with  the  utmost  resolution.  Taking  cover  from  the  trees 
which  occupied  the  ground  rather  thickly,  they  were  screened 
from  the  enemy's  shot  which  was  showered  upon  them  like  rain ; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  unerring  rifle  seldom  failed  to  speed 
a  messenger  of  death.  But  the  militia  under  Colonel  Gist,  who 
had  fallen  in  with,  and  engaged  a  body  of,  the  enemy,  at  about 
the  same  moment  when  the  action  commenced  in  this  quarter, 
had  been  obliged  to  fly.  Their  victorious  opponent,  now  advanc 
ing,  threatened  Morgan's  flank  and  rear.  Thus  at  the  moment 
when  victory  was  about  to  declare  itself  in  his  favor,  Morgan  was 
.forced  to  order  a  retreat.  The  troops  were  drawn  off  in  perfect 
order,  and  without  experiencing  any  additional  loss.  So  severely 
had  the  enemy  suffered,  that  they  did  not  advance  a  single  step  in 
pui-suit. 

The  severe  reception  which  the  British  received  in  this  affair, 
probably  admonished  their  commander  of  the  danger  of  too  far 
tempting  a  general  engagement,  and  he  returned  to  Philadelphia 
the  next  day.  If  the  American  army  had  exhibited  a  degree  of 
resolution,  at  all  comparable  to  that  which  was  displayed  by  the 
rifle  corps,  it  would  have  enabled  the  commander-in-chief  to  place 
General  Howe  in  quarters  far  less  agreeable  than  those  to  which 
that  officer  retired. 


184:  THE      LIFE     OF 

In  this  engagement,  the  slaughter  of  the  enemy  was  unparalleled, 
considering  the  strength  of  the  respective  forces  engaged.  The 
precise  amount  of  their  loss  has  never  been  ascertained,  however. 
One  account  from  Philadelphia,  soon  after  received,  stated  the 
number  of  wounded  who  were  brought  to  that  city,  at  five  hun 
dred  ;  and  another  represented  that  eighty-two  wagons  had 
arrived  there,  filled  with  dying  and  disabled  men.*  Although 
these  accounts  may  have  been  somewhat  exaggerated,  it  is  never 
theless  susceptible  of  proof,  that  during  the  period  between  the 
appearance  of  the  enemy  at  three  Mile  Run,  and  their  return  to 
Philadelphia,  they  incurred  a  loss  of  three  hundred  and  fifty 
killed  and  wounded.  As  the  encounter  just  described  was  the 
only  one,  during  this  incursion  of  the  enemy,  in  which  the  loss 
on  either  side  was  considerable,  it  is  fair  to  presume,  that,  at  least, 
two  hundred  of  their  numbers  fell  on  this  occasion,  by  the  rifles 
of  Morgan's  regiment. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  rifle  corps  had  suffered  severely. 
Twenty-seven  of  their  number  were  either  killed  or  wounded  ;  and 
among  the  latter,  but  beyond  all  hope  of  recovery,  was  the  noble- 
hearted  and  intrepid  Major  Morris.  This  officer,  from  the  soldier 
like  qualities  displayed  by  him  on  a  variety  of  occasions,  had 
attracted  the  attention  and  favor  of  the  commander-in-chief ;  and 
upon  the  organization  of  the  rifle  corps,  he  was  appointed  its 
major.  He  possessed  a  disposition  the  most  kind  and  generous, 
and  a  courage  which  no  danger  could  shake,  no  misfortune  could 
diminish.  He  enjoyed  the  confidence  and  regard  of  all  who 
knew  him  ;  and  by  the  officers  and  men  of  the  corps,  with  whom  he 
had  so  often  shared  in  the  dangers  and  the  glories  of  the  war,  he 
Avas  deeply  beloved.  His  death,  which  occurred  a  short  time 
after  this  encounter,  excited  universal  sorrow  throughout  the  camp, 
and  was  tfie  occasion  of  an  act  of  generosity  on  the  part  of 
Lafayette,  which  is  well  worthy  of  being  recorded  here. 

Upon  the  return  of  the  rifle  corps,  from  the  North,  Lafayette, 
brave  himself,  and  admiring  bravery  in  others,  sought  the 

*Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  rP-  182-182. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        185 

acquaintance  of  its  officers.  They  met  his  advances  with  cordi 
ality,  and  he  was  soon  regarded  by  them  all  with  warm  affection. 
Between  Morgan  and  Lafayette,  the  intimacy  rapidly  ripened  into 
friendship,  which  existed  during  their  lives,  and  even  survived  the 
grave,  for  it  was  cherished  by  their  descendants  with  an  ardor 
little  abated  by  time  or  distance.  A  feeling  equally  generous  had 
sprung  up  between  the  marquis  and  Major  Morris  ;  and  the  death 
of  the  major,  when  considered  in  connection  with  the  distresses 
which  his  bereaved  wife  and  children  must  now  encounter,  thrown 
on  the  world,  unprotected  and  penniless,  gave  Lafayette  extreme 
pain.  It  soon  occurred  to  him,  that  the  most  acceptable  offering 
which  could  be  made  to  the  memory  of  his  departed  friend,  would 
be  to  mitigate  the  sorrows  of  the  unfortunate  widow  and  orphans. 
Filled  with  this  idea,  he  addressed  the  following  letter  to  Morgan, 
every  sentence  of  which  was  dictated  by  the  generous  and  elevated 
impulses  which  habitually  swelled  his  truly  noble  heart. 

*   *   *   1777. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  just  now  received  your  favor  concerning  our  late  friend 
Major  Morris,  and  I  need  not  repeat  to  you  how  much  I  am  concerned  in 
the  interests  of  his  family.  I  spoke  the  other  day  to  his  Excellency  on 
the  subject,  and  I  shall  write  to  Congress  a  very  particular  letter,  where 
you  will  be  mentioned.  I  intend  to  speak  as  in  your  name,  and  that  of  all 
your  corps,  and  as  being  myself  honored  with  their  confidence.  It  is  my 
opinion  that  a  decent  estate  might  be  given  to  the  family,  as  a  mark  of 
gratefulness  from  their  country,  and  that  his  son  must  be  promoted  as 
soon  as  possible.  But,  my  dear  sir,  you  know  how  long  Congress  waive 
any  matter  whatsoever  before  a  decision ;  and,  as  Mrs.  Morris  may  be  in 
some  want  before  that  time,  I  am  going  to  trouble  you  with  a  commission 
which  I  beg  you  will  execute  with  the  greatest  secrecy.  If  she  wanted  to 
borrow  any  sum  of  money  in  expecting  the  arrangements  of  Congress,  it 
would  not  become  a  stranger,  unknown  to  her,  to  offer  himself  for  that 
purpose.  But  you  could  (as  from  yourself)  tell  her  that  you  had  friends, 
who,  being  in  the  army,  don't  know  what  to  do  with  their  money,  and  as 
they  are  not  in  the  mercantile  or  husbandry  way,  would  willingly  let  her 
have  one  or  many  thousand  dollars,  which  she  might  give  again  in  three 
or  four  years,  &c.,  &c., 


186  THE     LIFE     OF 

One  other  way  could  be  to  let  her  believe  that  you  have  got  or 
borrowed  the  money  from  any  town  or  body  you  will  be  pleased  to 
mention  ;  or  it  would  be  needless  to  mention  where  it  comes  from. 

In  a  word,  my  dear  sir,  if  with  the  greatest  secrecy,  and  the  most 
minute  regard  for  that  lady's  delicacy,  you  may  find  a  manner  of  being 
useful  to  her,  I  beg  you  would  communicate  to  me  immediately. 

I  shall,  as  soon  as  possible,  let  you  know  the  answer  of  Congress, 
whenever  an  answer  will  be  got,  and  in  expecting  the  pleasure  to  hear 
from  you,  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  sincerely, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

MARQUIS  DE  LAFAYETTE. 

COL.  MORGAN,  of  the  Rifle  Corps. 


It  will,  doubtless,  please  the  readers  to  be  informed  that  Lafa 
yette's  benevolent  intentions  were  fully  carried  into  effect.  The 
sorrows  of  the  widow  were  relieved  from  the  superaddition  of 
want,  and  the  orphans  felt  less  sensibly  their  bereavement,  from 
the  munificence  of  their  father's  friend. 

The  vacancy  in  the  regiment  created  by  the  death  of  Major 
Morris,  was  filled  by  Captain  Posey,  who  was  promoted  to  a 
majority. 

A  few  days  after  the  action  at  Chestnut  Hill,  the  American 
army  moved  from  their  camp  at  Whitemarsh,  and  went  into 
winter  quarters  at  Valley  Forge.  The  position  of  the  new  camp 
was  admirably  calculated  to  keep  the  enemy  in  check,  and  to 
afford  the  garrison  the  utmost  security  against  danger.  It 
greatly  obstructed  the  intercourse  between  the  city  and  the 
country,  threatened  the  British  army  with  the  want  of  subsistence, 
and  rendered  their  foragings  to  supply  their  necessities,  extremely 
hazardous.  Lastly,  it  guarded  the  country  against  the  incursions 
of  a  ruthless  enemy,  and  stayed  the  hand  of  the  despoiler. 

The  more  effectually  to  carry  out  these  objects,  several  bodies 
of  troops  were  detached  from  the  camp  to  distant  points  in 
various  directions.  General  Smallwood  marched  with  his  division 
and  took  post  at  Wilmington ;  and  General  Armstrong,  with  the 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  187 

Pennsylvania  militia,  was  stationed  near  the  old  camp  at  White- 
marsh.  Major  Jameson,  with  two  troops  of  cavalry,  and  the 
infantry  under  Captain  McLane,  guarded  the  east;  and  Captain 
]>e  with  his  corps  of  horse,  the  west  side^of  the  Schuylkill. 
Morgan  and  his  corps  were  placed  in  advance  on  the  lines,  on  the 
west  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  with  the  directions  to  intercept  all 
supplies  going  to  the  city,  and  to  keep  a  close  eye  on  the 
movements  of  the  enemy.* 

A.  week  had  scarcely  elapsed,  after  these  arrangements  had 
been  made,  when  a  strong  body  of  the  enemy  left  Philadelphia, 
and  advanced  towards  Derby,  with  the  intention,  as  it  afterwards 
appeared,  of  removing  a  large  quantity  of  forage  which  had  been 
collected  on  the  island,  above  the  mouth  of  Derby  Creek.  Intel 
ligence  of  this  movement  first  reached  Colonel  Morgan,  then 
posted  with  the  main  body  of  his  regiment  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Derby.  Having  sent  an  express  to  Head  Quarters  with  the 
information,!  Morgan  advanced  with  his  regiment  to  observe  the 
enemy,  and,  if  circumstances  warranted  an  attack,  to  make  it. 
But  they  were  found  to  be  so  strong,  and  to  conduct  their  march 
with  so  much  circumspection,  as  to  render  it  hazardous  to  assault 
them  with  an  inferior  force.  These  facts  having  been  communi 
cated  to  head-quarters,  Morgan  was  soon  after  joined  by  Captain 
Lee's  cavalry,  a  troop  of  Count  Pulaski's  horse,  and  a  number 
of  small  detachments  from  the  main  army.  He  now  determined 
to  approach  the  enemy,  and,  if  possible,  to  strike  them  a  blow. 
Having  appointed  Eadnor  Meeting,  as  a  place  of  rendezvous,  in 
case  of  a  repulse,  he  sent  out  a  number  of  small  parties  to  scout 
around  the  detachment  of  the  enemy.  But  the  severe  losses 
which  the  latter  had  recently  sustained,  in  petty  encounters,  had 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol  i.,  p.  218. 

t  In  a  letter  from  Col.  Morgan  to  General  Washington,  dated  23d  December,  1777,  the 
Col.  observes  :  - 

"  An  honest  looking  Quaker  just  now  came  to  me  and  informed  me  that  he  was  up  and 
saw  the  number  of  the  enemy  that  is  now  out.  He  thinks  of  the  light  infantry  there  was 
about  a  thousand,  with  four  field  pieces.  He  thinks  there  is  more  of  the  battalions  out 
than  has  been  before.  They  were  going  out  from  four  o'clock  yesterday  morning;,  till 
eleven." 


188  THE      LIFE      OF 

taught  them  caution,  and  convinced  them  that  any  indiscretion 
on  their  part  would  not  pass  unobserved,  or  unimproved,  by 
Morgan.  The  troops  which  covered  the  foraging  parties  were  in 
such  numbers  and  so  compactly  arrayed — aided,  besides,  by 
several  pieces  of  artillery — as  to  afford  little  or  no  opportunity 
for  an  attack,  except  at  a  great  disadvantage. 

But  although  the  main  body  of  the  enemy  kept  him  at  bay,  his 
scouting  parties  encountered  similar  bodies  of  the  enemy  in  the 
woods,  posted  in  observation,  which  in  every  instance  were  either 
driven  in  or  captured,  with  more  or  less  loss  in  killed  and 
wounded.  Lieut.  Col.  Butler,  who  commanded  one  of  these 
parties,  fell  in  with  a  troop  of  the  enemy's  horse.  He  succeeded, 
after  a  short  encounter,  in  taking  ten  men  and  twelve  horses, 
besides  retaking  a  man  belonging  to  Capt.  Lee's  company,  who 
had  been  made  prisoner,  an  hour  or  two  before.  Two  of  the 
enemy  were  killed ;  the  rest,  among  whom  several  were 
wounded,  narrowly  escaped.* 

The  British,  having  effected  their  object,  returned  to  Philadel 
phia.  They  were  followed  some  distance  by  our  troops  ;  but  the 
same  degree  of  caution  which  marked  their  movements,  at  first, 
continued  to  be  observed,  until  they  reached  the  city;  conse 
quently  nothing  of  moment  was  attempted  against  them  during 
the  march. 

During  the  few  days  which  were  spent  in  the  events  just 
detailed,  the  riflemen  and  the  other  troops,  sent  to  observe  the 
enemy,  suffered  severely  from  exposure  and  the  want  of  food  and 
rest.  The  weather  was  intensely  cold.  Yet  the  troops,  posted 
here  and  there  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  enemy,  did  not 
dare  to  have  fires  at  night,  lest  they  might  thereby  be  subjected 
to  surprise.  In  consequence  of  this,  and  their  distance  from  every 
place  furnishing  at  once  shelter  and  security,  they  could  not 
sleep ;  and  they  saved  themselves  from  perishing  with  cold  only 
by  keeping  in  constant  motion.f 

*  Letter,  23d  December,  1777. 

t  MSS.  Life  of  Gen.  Hull,  pp.  119, 120. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  189 

It  was  the  intention  of  the  commander-in- chief,  on  being 
apprised  of  this  incursion  of  the  enemy,  to  advance  on  them  in 
force,  and  if  circumstances  were  favorable,  to  bring  on  a  general 
engagement.  The  necessary  directions  with  this  end  in  view 
were  given ;  when  it  appeared  that  the  army  was  unable  to  leave 
the  encampment  for  the  want  of  provisions,  and  that  from  this 
cause,  the  seeds  of  a  dangerous  mutiny  had  been  sown  among 
the  soldiery.  This  alarming  state  of  affairs  was  made  the  subject 
of  a  letter  to  the  President  of  Congress,  wherein  the  commander- 
in-chief  declared,  "I  am  now  convinced  beyond  a  doubt,  that 
unless  some  great  and  capital  change  takes  place  in  that  [the 
commissary]  line,  this  army  must  be  inevitably  reduced  to  one  or 
the  other  of  these  three  things — starve,  dissolve,  or  disperse,  in 
order  to  obtain  subsistence  in  the  best  manner  they  can.* 

A  short  time  after  this  event,  Morgan  turned  his  steps 
homeward,  with  the  intention  of  spending  a  few  weeks  of  the 
winter  in  the  society  of  his  family.  Lieut.  Col.  Butler  had 
recently  been -promoted  to  the  command  of  a  regiment  in  the 
Pennsylvania  line.  The  command  of  the  riflemen,  therefore, 
devolved  upon  Major  Posey.  Morgan's  absence  was  partly  owing 
to  ill  health.  The  fatigues  and  sufferings  experienced  by  him  in 
the  Canadian  campaign,  had  seriously  impaired  a  constitution, 
naturally  very  robust.  He  r.ow,  for  the  first  time,  felt  their 
effects  in  those  ailments  which  eventually  compelled  him  to  retire 
from  the  service  of  his  country,  and  which,  having  embittered  his 
after  existence,  ultimately  brought  him  to  a  premature  grave. 

He  remained  at  home  during  the  winter,  recruiting  his  health, 
and  arranging  his  private  affairs.  Both  had  suffered  from  his 
devotedness  to  the  public  good ;  yet  he  cheerfully  made,  not  only 
this  sacrifice,  but  that  involved  in  the  separation  from  wife, 
children,  friends,  and  all  the  endearing  associations  of  home. 
But  he  found  a  recompense,  among  other  things,  in  the  general 
respect  and  admiration  with  which  his  neighbors  regarded  him. 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  r  ,  p.  197. 


190  THE     LIFE     OF 

The  words  of  the  venerable  Isaac  Lane,  expressed  in  a  letter 
to  Morgan,  just  before  he  returned  to  the  scene  of  warlike  opera 
tions,  gave  language  to  the  prevailing  sentiment  with  which,  at 
this  period,  he  was  regarded  by  the  people  of  Western 
Virginia:  "A  man  that  has  so  often  left  all  that  is  dear  to 
him,  as  tliou  hast,  to  serve  thy  country,  must  create  a  sympathetic 
feeling  in  every  patriotic  heart." 


GENERAL     DANIEL      MORGAN.  191 


CHAPTER    XI. 

Morgan  returns  to  the  army — Opening  of  the  new  campaign — Abortive  attempt  to 
surprise  Lafayette  at  Barren  Hill — Morgan,  with  400  volunteers,  pursues  the  enemy — 
Preparations  of  the  latter  for  some  important  movement — Consequent  precautions  of 
the  commander-in-chief — Morgan's  activity — His  system  of  commanding — His  aversion 
to  flogging  —  Anecdotes  —  The  enemy  evacuate  Philadelphia  —  The  movements  of  the 
American  army  which  followed — Morgan  detached  in  aid  of  Gen.  Maxwell — The 
British  march  to  Monmouth  C.H.— Morgan  gains  their  right  flank — Captures  their 
straggling  parties — Plan  to  ensnare  him  recoils  on  its  authors — Morgan  and  Dickinson 
meditate  an  attack  on  the  enemy's  baggage— Change  of  dispositions  in  the  British  line 
of  march — Battle  of  Monmouth  Court-house — Morgan's  disappointment  at  not  having 
had  a  share  in  the  conflict — Enemy  retreat  to  Middletown,  followed  by  Morgan — Battle 
between  his  regiment  and  the  British  rear  guard — The  enemy  embark  for  New-York, 
and  Morgan  marches  for  New  Brunswick. 

EARLY  in  the  spring,  Col.  Morgan  left  home  and  rejoined  his 
regiment.  The  winter  had  furnished  few  occasions  for  a  brush 
with  the  enemy.  The  activity  of  his  command,  and  that  of  the 
other  troops  stationed  on  the  lines,  effectually  cut  off  all  commu 
nication  between  the  city  and  the  country,  and  the  enemy  were 
at  times  greatly  distressed  for  the  want  of  fuel,  provisions,  and 
other  necessaries.* 

But  a  new  and  stirring  epoch  in  the  war  was  about  opening, 
wherein  Morgan  was  destined  to  gather  fresh  laurels.  Already, 
indications  of  the  opening  of  a  new  campaign  were  observable. 
The  enemy,  early  in  May,  were  very  active  in  making  arrange 
ments  for  what  afterwards  proved  to  be  the  evacuation  of  Phila 
delphia,  while  the  American  army,  blessed  at  length  with  a 
supply  of  everything  necessary  to  their  comfort  and  efficiency, 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  1.,  p.  327. 


192  THE     LIFE     OF 

forgot   their   past   sufferings   in   the    joyous   anticipations   of   a 
glorious  future. 

At  the  opening  of  the  campaign  of  1778,  the  strength  of  the 
opposing  armies  was  nearly  equal.  The  enemy's  force  was 
estimated  at  somewhat  more  than  16,000  men,  besides  cavalry 
and  artillery.  Of  these,  about  10,000  men  were  in  Philadelphia, 
4,000  in  New-York,  and  2,000  in  Rhode  Island.  The  American 
force  amounted  to  about  15,000  men,  besides  horse  and  artillery 
Of  these,  11,800  were  at  Valley  Forge,  and  at  points  in  the 
vicinity  of  that  placse,  1,400  at  Wilmington,  and  1,800  on  the 
North  river.  When  the  recruits  and  reinforcements,  then  on  the 
way  to  join  the  army,  arrived,  its  strength  was  about  20,000  men.* 

For  some  time  after  Morgan's  arrival  at  Radnor,  where  his 
regiment  was  posted,  the  enemy  remained  quiet  within  the  city, 
and  nothing  of  moment  transpired  to  disturb  the  repose  of  either 
army  until  the  20th  of  May,  when  an  unsuccessful  attempt  was 
made  to  surprise  Lafayette,  and  disperse  the  force  under  his 
command  at  Barren  Hill.  Two  days  previous  to  this  affair,  the 
marquis  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  a  considerable  force, 
with  orders  to  march  to  the  enemy's  lines,  between  the  Delaware 
and  the  Schuylkill.  The  objects  of  this  movement  were  to  furnish 
additional  security  to  the  American  camp,  to  interrupt  the  com 
munications  with  Philadelphia,  to  obstruct  the  incursions  of  parties 
of  the  enemy,  and  to  obtain  intelligence  of  their  movements  and 
designs.  The  detachment  was  composed  of  choice  troops,  and 
numbered  upwards  of  two  thousand  men."f- 

In    obedience    to    directions  J    from    head-quarters,    Morgan 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  p.  860.  t  Ibid.,  p.  863. 

J  HKAD-QCARTERS,  Valley  Forge,  May  17, 1778. 

SIR:  His  excellency  is  sending  a  considerable  detachment  towards  the  enemy's  lines, 
which  will  march  to-morrow  morning.  He  desires  you  to  select  fifty  men  of  your  corps, 
under  good  officers,  and  send  them  to  join  that  detachment.  It  will  be  at  Whitemarsh 
to-morrow  afternoon,  when  your  party  will  be  expected.  A  party  of  Indians  will  join 
the  party  to  be  sent  from  your  corps,  at  Whitemarsh,  and  act  with  them. 

I  am,  sir,  your  most  ob't  servant, 

ALEX.  HAMILTON. 
Col.  MORGAN,  Radnor. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       193 

detached  Capt.  Parr  and  fifty  chosen  men  from  his  regiment  to 
join  the  marquis's  command  at  Whitemarsh.  He  was  likewise 
instructed  *  to  redouble  his  vigilance  in  guarding  against  a  move 
ment  of  the  enemy,  and  to  keep  in  communication  with  the  other 
detachments  stationed  along  the  lines.  It  soon  after  appeared 
that  there  was  good  reason  for  these  extraordinary  precautions. 

The  marquis  advanced  without  delay,  and  on  the  18th,  took 
post  on  Barren  Hill,  a  commanding  eminence  near  the  west  bank 
of  the  Schuylkill,  and  midway  between  Matson's  ford  and  another 
ford  of  the  Schuylkill,  some  four  miles  below.  On  the  night  fol 
lowing,  General  Grant,  at  the  head  of  five  thousand  men,  and 
Gen.  Grey,  with  about  fifteen  hundred,  moved  in  different  direc 
tions  from  Philadelphia  and  advanced  on  the  marquis's  posi 
tion,  with  the  intention  of  intercepting  his  retreat  to  the  Ameri 
can  camp,  and,  through  their  great  superiority  in  numbers,  of 
either  capturing  or  destroying  his  command.!  This  design  was 
happily  frustrated  by  the  vigilance  of  a  party  of  observation,  com 
posed  of  Captain  McLane's  company,  Captain  Parr's  detachment 
of  the  rifle  corps,  and  a  body  of  Indians,  the  whole  commanded 
by  Captain  McLane.  This  force  was  posted  in  advance  of 
Lafayette's  position  about  one  mile.  At  night,  however,  it  usually 
advanced  towards  the  enemy's  lines.  On  the  morning  of  the 
19th,  Captain  McLane  fell  in  with  two  British  soldiers,  who,  after 
representing  themselves  to  be  deserters,  informed  him  that  Gens. 
Grant  and  Grey  had  marched  the  evening  previous,  from  Phila- 

*  HEAD  QUARTERS,  May  18, 1778. 

SIR:  I  am  commanded  by  his  excellency  to  desire  that  you  will  now  keep  the  most 
vigilant  watch  over  the  motions  of  the  enemy,  with  both  foot  and  horse.  It  is  particularly 
requisite  at  this  time,  as  a  considerable  detachment  marched  this  day  towards  the  lines, 
on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  which  may,  perhaps,  induce  the  enemy  to  make  a  move 
out  on  this  side. 

I  am,  sir,  your  most  ob't  servant, 

R.  R.  MEADE,  A.D.C. 
Col.  MORGAN,  Radnor. 

P.S. — You  will  please  to  consult  with  Col.  Jackson  at  the  Gulf,  that  your  parties  may 
not  fall  in  with  each  other. 

t  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  246. 


194  THE     LIFE      OF 

delphia ;  the  first,  with  the  grenadiers  and  light  infantry,  on  the 
old  York  road,  and  the  last,  with  a  body  of  Germans,  on  the 
Ridge  road,  along  the  Schuylkill.  These  combined  movements, 
and  their  direction,  left  no  doubt  on  the  mind  of  Captain 
McLane,  that  the  marquis  was  their  object.*  He  accordingly 
hastened  back  to  Barren  Hill,  to  communicate  the  intelligence. 
In  the  meantime,  Captain  Parr,  at  the  head  of  his  command  of 
riflemen,  and  the  Indians,  advanced  towards  the  enemy.  When 
McLane  arrived  at  Barren  Hill,  the  marquis  had  just  been 
apprised  of  the  dangerous  proximity  of  Grant,  and  was  taking 
measures  to  meet  the  emergency. 

Although  the  enemy's  attempt  was  skillfully  planned,  and 
boldly  executed,  the  address  which  Lafayette  displayed  in  extrica 
ting  himself  was  far  more  praiseworthy,  and  won  for  him  the 
commendations  of  the  whole  army.  Promptly  availing  himself 
of  the  only  avenue  of  escape  which  remained  open  to  him,  he 
ordered  a  rapid  retreat  to  Matron's  ford,  and  happily  succeeded 
in  crossing  the  river,  with  all  his  baggage  and  artillery,  before  the 
enemy  arrived.  In  the  performance  of  this  movement,  General 
Grant  was  betrayed  into  a  delay,  which  proved  fatal  to  the  object 
of  his  expedition.  As  the  rear  of  Lafayette's  force  filed  off  in 
haste  towards  the  ford,  the  front  made  demonstrations  as  if  about 
giving  battle  to  the  enemy.  Grant  hereupon  halted  his  forces, 
and  made  preparations  to  meet  the  expected  attack.  In  a  short 
time,  he  discovered  the  ruse  which  had  been  practised  on  him, 
and  hastened  towards  the  ford.  On  arriving  there,  however,  he 
found  the  marquis  so  advantageously  posted  on  the  opposite 
bank,  as  to  render  an  attack  too  hazardous  to  be  attempted.f 

In  the  meantime,  a  very  animated  contest  had  been  maintained 
between  Captain  Parr's  riflemen  and  Indians,  and  the  British 
detachment  under  Gen.  Grey.  Advancing  down  the  Ridge  road, 
upon  the  news  of  the  enemy's  approach  being  made  known,  Parr 

*  Wilkinson's  Memoirs,  vol.  i.,  p.  831. 

tSparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  pp.  545-547. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  195 

soon  after  encountered  their  advanced  guard,  which  he  immediately 
attacked.  The  enemy,  promptly  deploying  into  line,  returned  the 
fire  of  Parr's  party  ;  and  for  some  minutes,  the  conflict  was  warm 
and  bloody,  several  being  killed  and  wounded  on  both  sides.  At 
length,  hearing  a  fire  at  some  distance  in  his  rear,  and  perceiving 
the  main  body  of  Grey's  troops  coming  up  to  the  support  of  its 
advance  guard,  Parr  and  his  command  commenced  a  rapid 
retreat,  and  reached  Matron's  ford  in  time  to  take  part  in  the 
encounter  which  occurred  there  between  the  rear  of  the  Ameri 
cans  and  the  van  of  the  British.  Morgan  had  been  early  advised 
of  this  incursion  of  the  enemy,*  and  in  the  expectation  of  falling 
in  with  one  of  their  parties,  had  marched  with  the  main  body  of 
his  corps  from  Radnor,  for  some  distance  down  the  east  side  of 
the  Schuylkill.  Failing  to  meet  an  opponent,  he  retraced  his 
steps,  and  was  approaching  Radnor,  when  he  was  informed  of  the 
object  of  the  movement,  and  of  its  defeat.  Before  the  subjoined 
order  reached  him,  he  had  marched  with  all  haste  in  the  direction 
of  the  marquis,  whom  he  found  encamped  a  few  miles  from 
Matron's  ford,  on  the  road  to  Valley  Forge. 

Here  he  received  a  notef  from  head-quarters,  directing  him  to 

*HEAD  QUARTERS,  May  20th,  17TS. 
DEAR  SIR: 

The  enemy  are  out  in  considerable  force  on  the  other  side  of  the  Schuylkill.  Their 
intentions  are  not  known.  His  Excellency,  therefore,  desires  that  you  would  send  out 
patrols  towards  the  bridge,  to  see  whether  there  is  any  movement  that  way,  and  march 
the  main  body  of  your  detachment  towards  camp. 

I  am,  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

TENCH  TILGHMAN,  Aid-de-  Camp. 
COLONEL  MORGAK,  Kadnor 


,  17T8. 
DEAR  SIR  : 

It  appears  that  the  enemy  came  out  with  an  intention  to  surprise  the  marquis  ;  but 
he  has  crossed  the  river,  and  will  be  between  this  and  the  gulf  this  evening.  His  Excel 
lency  desires  you  will  march  your  party  and  join  his,  and  then  concert  a  plan  to  cross 
the  Schuylkill  this  evening,  with  a  party  of  active  volunteers,  from  two  hundred  to  five 
hundred,  as  they  may  turn  out,  of  which  you  are  to  take  command.  The  enemy  marched 
all  the  last  night,  and  mist  be  much  fatigued,  and  therefore,  will  probably  halt.  If  they 


196  THE     LIFE     OF 

raise  a  body  of  from  two  to  five  hundred  volunteers,  and  at  their 
head  to  pursue  the  enemy.  The  latter,  foiled  in  their  attempt  on 
the  marquis,  had  commenced  an  immediate  retreat  towards 
Philadelphia.  It  was  believed,  however,  that  from  the  fatigues 
which  they  had  undergone  in  their  march  to  Barren  Hill,  they 
would  probably  halt  or  loiter  on  their  return,  and  in  this  event, 
an  active  party  might  be  enabled  to  overtake,  and  seriously  injure 
them.  Accordingly,  Morgan's  demand  for  volunteers  having 
been  immediately  responded  to  by  all  of  his  regiment  then  on  the 
ground,  and  by  about  one  hundred  more,  which  included  some 
forty  Indians,  a  body  of  nearly  four  hundred  men  started  with 
him  in  pursuit  of  the  retreating  foe.  But  after  an  absence  of  two 
days,  they  returned  without  having  been  able  to  effect  anything, 
the  enemy,  contrary  to  all  expectations,  having  used  the  utmost 
expedition  in  returning  to  Philadelphia. 

The  active  preparations  of  the  enemy,  for  some  object  as  yet 
unknown,  now  engaged  the  attention  of  the  commander-in- 
chief ;  and  no  exertions,  calculated  to  lead  to  the  discovery  of 
their  intentions,  were  spared  by  him.  From  the  first,  he 
correctly  divined  this  object  to  be  the  evacuation  of  Philadel 
phia;  but  while  a  doubt  remained,  regarding  their  designs,  he 
wisely  confined  his  action  to  such  measures  as  would  increase  the 
security  of  his  forces,  and  guard  them  against  a  misfortune.* 
The  utmost  vigilance  was  accordingly  required  of  the  officers 
commanding  detachments  in  advance  and  on  the  lines,  illustra 
tions  of  which  are  furnished  in  the  case  of  Col.  Morgan  by  t>  e 
number  of  letters  to  this  effect,  which  were  addressed  to  him 


do,  you  may  perhaps  plague  them,  and  pick  up  some  stragglers.    If  any  of  the  Indians 
will  go  over,  they  may  be  of  some  service. 

I  am  your  most  obedient  servant, 

TENCH  TILGHMAN,  Aid-de-Camp. 
COLONEL  MORGAN,  at  Radnor. 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  pp.  366,  377. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOKGAN.  197 

from  head-quarters  about  this  time.*  These  officers  and  their 
commands  were  therefore  kept  constantly  on  the  alert,  in  the 
hourly  expectation  of  some  important  development. 


*  The  following  are  selected  from  a  number  of  letters,  written  with  the  object  above 
stated,  during  the  exciting  period  just  preceding  the  evacuation  of  Philadelphia. 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  23cf  May,  1778. 

SIR  :  His  Excellency  has  this  instant  received  intelligence  that  the  enemy  means  very 
shortly  to  move  your  way.  You  are  therefore  desired  to  keep  the  most  vigilant  watch, 
and  that  as  near  their  bridge  and  other  places  as  you  possibly  can.  Should  you  make 
discoveries  opposite  the  Fort,  you  will  give  the  very  earliest  notice  of  it.  This  you  will 
please  to  communicate  to  Colonel  Smith,  at  the  Gulf,  and  also  to  Col.  Van  Schaick. 

I  am,  sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

R.  R.  MEADK,  A.D.C. 
COL.  MORGAN,  at  Radnor. 


HEAD  QUARTERS,  29tt  May,  1778.  ) 
3  o'clock,  P.  M.     f 

DEAR  SIR:  We  have  fresh  reason  to  believe  that  the  enemy  are  prepared  to  move, 
perhaps  this  night.     If  they  come  out  in  force,  General  Sinallwood  will  expect  to  have  the 
Intelligence  from  you.    You  are  therefore  to  keep  two  of  your  best  horse  ready  mounted, 
and  dispatch  them  to  him,  one  a  little  while  after  the  other,  for  fear  of  accident. 
I  am  your  most  obedient  servant, 

TENCH  TILGHMAN. 
COL.  MORGAN,  at  Radnor. 


COL.   JAMES  MC  HENRT   TO  COLONEL  MORGAN. 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  Valley  Forge,  VWi  May,  1778. 

DEAR  SIR  :  His  Excellency  is  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  information.  There 
is  little  room,  from  a  concurrence  of  circumstances,  all  coming  different  ways,  to  doubt 
of  their  intentions  to  evacuate  tie  city. 

The  Indians  (about  forty)  will  be  either  immediately  put  under  your  command,  or 
employed  on  the  other  side  of  the  Schuylkill. 

I  am  sir,  with  much  respect, 

Your  very  humble  servant. 

JAKES  MOHENRT. 
COLONEL  MORGAN,  at  Radnor. 


198  THE     LIFE     OF 

Morgan's  regiment  observed  the  country  east  of  Radnor, 
between  the  Schuylkill  and  Derby  Creek  to  the  Delaware. 
While  the  intermediate  space  was  covered  by  his  numerous 
patrolling  parties  of  horse  and  foot,  the  main  body  moved  from 
point  to  point,  as  circumstances  required ;  and  the  party  was 
fortunate  indeed  who  passed  unobserved  through  the  line  occu 
pied  by  him  to  or  from  Philadelphia. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  numerous  instances  of  his  vigi 
lance  and  activity  during  the  three  months  preceding  the  evacua 
tion  of  that  city  by  the  British,  should  remain  unrecorded. 
Their  value  may  be  attested  by  the  frequent  and  flattering 
acknowledgments  which  they  elicited  from  the  commander-in- 
chief — one  who,  be  it  remarked,  was  never  prodigal  of  his 
praise.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  he  performed  well  the  duty  which 
devolved  upon  him,  proving,  besides,  that,  whether  in  the  field  of 
battle,  where  courage  and  judgment  are  chiefly  required,  or  in 
the  discharge  of  those  military  duties  which  call  for  the  exercise 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  29th  May,  1778. 

DEAR  SIR:  His  Excellency  commands  me  to  inform  you  that,  as  soon  as  ever  you 
shall  have  received  certain  intelligence  of  the  enemy's  having  evacuated  Philadelphia, 
you  are  to  return  with  the  whole  of  your  command  to  camp,  and  not  to  suffer  a  single 
soldier  to  enter  the  city. 

I  am,  with  great  respect,  Dear  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  LAURENS,  A.D.C. 
COL.  MORGAN,  at  Radnor. 


HEAD  QUARTERS,  BQlh  May,  1778. 

DEAR  SIR  :  Colonel  Meade  being  under  the  necessity  of  going  out,  I  have  to  inform 
you  that  your  letter  respecting  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  is  received.    His  Excellency  is  highly 
pleased  with  your  conduct  upon  this  occasion.    I  expect  you  will  hear,  by  the  time  this 
reaches  you,  that  the  troops  are  evacuating  Philadelphia. 
I  am,  Dear  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  FITZGERALD,  A.D.C. 
COLONEL  MORGAN. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  199 

of  vigilance,  prudence,  and  perseverance,  his  claims  to  the  char 
acter  of  an  accomplished  soldier  were  alike  indisputable. 

The  high  estimation  in  which  the  rifle  regiment  was  regarded 
by  the  eommander-in-chief  and  the  army,  has  been  sufficiently 
instanced.  Throughout  the  country  it  was  considered  the  elite 
of  the  American  forces,  a  reputation  which  it  had  earned,  not 
merely  from  its  prowess  in  the  field,  but  from  its  patience  and 
fortitude  under  privations ;  its  prompt  obedience  to  every  order, 
however  disagreeable  ;  its  discipline  ;  and  the  general  good  char 
acter  arid  patriotism  of  its  members. 

Much  of  this  was  owing  to  the  great  capacity  for  commanding, 
which  Morgan  undoubtedly  possessed  ;  to  the  example  which  his 
own  conduct  presented  for  the  imitation  of  his  men ;  and  to  the 
great,  the  almost  fatherly,  regard  with  which  he  inspired  them. 
In  the  government  of  his  regiment,  the  stern  and  severe  system 
invariably  followed  in  the  management  of  the  other  regiments  in 
the  continental  establishment,  was  unknown.  He  appealed  to  the 
pride,  rather  than  to  the  fears  of  his  men,  in  obtaining  from  them 
a  prompt  performance  of  all  the  requirements  of  duty  ;  and  thus 
a  system  of  government  for  soldiery  which  had  so  often  failed  in 
other  hands,  became  preeminently  successful  in  his. 

He  held  himself  accessible  to  his  men  on  all  suitable  occasions, 
and  encouraged  them  to  come  to  him  whenever  they  had  any 
just  cause  of  complaint.  He  knew  what  every  soldier  was  enti 
tled  to,  and  would  never  suffer  them  to  be  wronged  or  imposed 
on.  He  took  great  pains  to  have  them  provided,  at  all  times, 
writh  a  sufficiency  of  provisions,  clothing,  and  everything  neces 
sary  to  their  comfort ;  and  the  wounded  and  sick  experienced  his 
constant  attention  and  care.  One  of  the  effects  of  this  policy  was, 
that  the  officers  and  men,  from  the  influence  and  example  of 
their  commander,  regarded  themselves  as  one  great  family,  or  as 
a  band  of  brothers,  among  whom  none  of  the  Ifusterities  of  the 
strict  disciplinarian  were  observed.  The  affection  with  which 
Morgan  was  regarded  by  his  men,  is  instanced  by  the  fact  that 


200  THE     LIFE     OF 

almost  every  one  of  those  who  marched  under  his  command  to 
Quebec,  and  who  survived  that  disastrous  expedition,  was  now  to 
be  found  in  the  ranks  of  his  regiment.* 

He  never  permitted  any  of  them  to  be  brought  before  a 
court  martial,  or  to  be  punished  by  whipping.  "When  one  of 
them  was  charged  with  an  offence  which  called  for  punishment, 
the  accused,  if  guilty,  was  taken  by  Morgan  to  some  secluded 
place,  where  no  one  could  witness  what  might  occur,  and  there, 
after  a  lecture  on  the  impropriety  of  his  conduct,  would  receive  a 
thumping,  more  or  less  severe,  according  to  the  nature  of  his 
offence. 

It  once  happened,  when  Morgan  was  away  from  his  camp,  that 
one  of  his  favorite  riflemen,  who  had  committed  some  misde 
meanor,  was  brought  before  a  court  martial,  condemned,  and 
whipped  in  the  face  of  the  whole  regiment.  When  Morgan 
returned,  and  was  informed  of  what  had  taken  place,  he  was  so 
chagrined,  that  it  is  said  he  shed  tears,  and  declared  that  he 
would  not  have  had  the  offender  whipped  on  any  consideration 
whatever — that  the  man  belonged  to  one  of  the  most  respectable 
families  in  his  neighborhood,  and  was,  withal,  a  high  spirited  and 
efficient  soldier — but  that  he  must  now  be  so  lowered  in  his  own 
esteem,  as  to  be  unable  ever  to  recover  his  former  self-respect 
and  pride  of  feeling.f 

Another  instance  of  his  manner  of  governing  may  be  given. 
There  was  a  rough  piece  of  road  which  it  was  necessary  to  have 
repaired  ;  a  party  of  his  men  were  accordingly  sent,  under  the 
command  of  an  ensign,  to  execute  the  work.  While  they  were 
thus  engaged,  Morgan  rode  up,  and  saw  two  of  them  heaving  at  a 
large  rock,  the  removal  of  which  was  evidently  beyond  their 
strength,  the  ensign  at  the  same  time  looking  on,  without  giving 
them  his  assistance.  "  Why  don't  you  lay  hold  and  help  these 
men?"  inquirecf Morgan,  addressing  the  ensign.  "Sir,"  replied 
the  latter,  "  I  am  an  officer !"  "  I  beg  your  pardon,"  responded 

*  MSS.  Dr.  Hill.  t  MSS.  Dr  Hill. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  201 

Morgan.  "  I  did  not  think  of  that !"  Instantly  alighting  from  his 
horse,  he  approached  the  rock,  seizing  hold  of  which,  he 
exclaimed  to  the  men  whom  he  was  assisting,  "  Now  !  heave  hard 
mv  boys  !"  The  rock  was  soon  removed,  when  Morgan,  without 
another  word,  mounted  his  horse,  and  rode  off.* 

Such  was  the  affection  with  which,  by  these  means,  Morgan 
inspired  his  men  for  himself,  and  such  was  the  confidence  which 
they  had  in  his  judgment  and  bravery,  that  they  never  hesitated 
to  engage  in  any  enterprise,  however  hazardous,  when  he  gave 
the  order.  To  resume,  however,  our  narrative. 

It  became  apparent  about  the  beginning  of  June,  that  the 
enemy  intended  to  evacuate  Philadelphia.  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
had  succeeded  General  Howe  in  the  command  of  the  British 
army  in  that  city,  when  it  soon  became  known  that  an  early 
movement  was  determined  on.  Indeed,  the  expected  arrival  of 
D'Estaing,  with  a  large  land  and  naval  force,  rendered  Sir  Henry's 
sojourn  much  longer  in  that  quarter  exceedingly  hazardous.  It 
afterwards  appeared  that  orders  for  the  evacuation  of  Philadel 
phia  had  been  previously  issued  from  the  British  government.  It 
likewise  became  known  that  the  destination  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton's 
forces  was  New  York ;  but  whether  they  would  proceed  thither 
by  land  or  sea,  was  still  a  matter  of  uncertainty.  The  British 
fleet,  still  lying  in  the  Delaware,  could,  it  was  believed,  readily 
take  the  troops  and  their  artillery,  baggage,  &c.,  on  board.  But 
Washington,  reckoning  upon  the  fears  which  the  British  general 
must  naturally  entertain  of  encountering  a  superior  French  fleet 
on  his  passage,  inclined  to  the  belief  that  the  movement  would 
be  effected  across  New  Jersey.  The  correctness  of  this  belief  was 
subsequently  confirmed  by  the  movements  of  the  British  army. 

On  the  morning  of  the  18th  June,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  broke  up 
his  quarters  at  Philadelphia,  and  crossing  the  Delaware, 
advanced  with  his  forces  slowly  up  its  northern  bank.  As  soon 

*  MSS.  Dr.  Hill. 

9* 


202  THE     LIFE     OF 

as  the  intelligence  of  this  event*  was  confirmed,  the  commander- 
in-chief  called  in  all  his  advanced  detachments,  including 
Morgan's  regiment,  and  made  instant  preparations  for  a  rapid 
forward  movement  of  his  whole  force  into  Jersey.  Anticipating 
that  Sir  Henry  Clinton  would  cross  New  Jersey,  Washington  had 
previously  sent  General  Dickinson  into  that  State,  to  raise  the 
militia,  and  to  break  down  the  bridges,  fell  trees,  and  adopt  every 
other  expedient  calculated  to  retard  the  enemy's  march. 
General  Maxwell,  with  the  New  Jersey  brigade,  was  soon  after 
directed  to  join  General  Dickinson.  General  Lee  was  now 
ordered  to  advance  towards  the  Delaware,  and,  crossing  at 
Con-yell's  Ferry,  to  halt  upon  the  first  strong  ground  he  met, 
until  further  orders.  Gen.  Wayne,  with  the  first  and  second 
Pennsylvania  regiments,  and  the  brigade  lately  commanded  by 
General  Conway,  moved  in  the  same  direction.  The  commander- 
in-chief,  with  the  main  body  of  the  army,  followed.  In  his  train 
marched  Morgan  and  his  corps.f 

On  the  22d,  the  army  crossed  the  Delaware  at  Corryell's  ferry, 
when  measures  were  taken  to  increase  the  enemy's  embarrassment. 
Col.  Morgan,  with  his  regiment  and  a  body  of  volunteers,  in  all 
600  men,  were  detached  in  aid  of  Gen.  Maxwell. 

The  main  body  advanced  towards  Princetown.  On  the  24th 
June,  it  lay  in  Hopewell  township.  From  this  point,  Gen.  Scott, 
with  1,500  men,  and  a  detachment  of  Col.  White's  cavalry,  and 
Gen.  Cadwallader,  with  a  body  of  continental  troops  and  Penn 
sylvania  volunteers,  were  sent  to  co-operate  with  Gens.  Maxwell 
and  Dickinson,  against  the  enemy's  left  flank  and  rear.| 

*  HEAD  QUARTERS,  Valley  Forge,  ISth  June,  1778. 

SIR  : — I  am  informed  this  morning,  that  the  enemy's  rear  are  evacuating  the  city.  You 
will  immediately  send  down  a  small  party  of  horse  under  a  good  officer,  on  this  side,  in 
order  to  ascertain  the  matter,  or  to  gain  intelligence.  The  result  of  his  inquiry  you  will 
transmit  as  soon  as  possible,  and  hold  yourself  in  readiness  to  join  this  army  on  the  first 
orders.  I  am,  sir,  your  very  humble  servant, 

COLONEL  MORGAN,  at  Radnor.  GEORGK  WASHINGTON. 

t  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  pp.  248-251. 

$  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  Tol.  v.,  p.  417. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        203 

The  British,  since  their  departure  from  Philadelphia,  had 
progressed  slowly  up  the  right  bank  of  the  Delaware,  the  heat  of 
the  weather,  their  immense  baggage  train,  and  the  impediments 
thrown  in  their  path  by  Dickinson  and  Maxwell,  having  greatly 
retarded  their  progress.  They  encamped  on  the  24th  of  June  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Allentown. 

But  they  had  now  reached  a  point,  once  beyond  which,  their 
course  would  be  divested  of  all  uncertainty,  when  it  was  the 
determination  of  the  American  chief  to  take  vigorous  measures 
against  them.  Of  the  three  routes  to  New  York  which  here 
presented  themselves  to  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  those  by  way  of  New 
Brunswick  and  South  Amboy  to  Staten  Island,  and  that  leading 
to  Sandy  Hook,  across  the  strong  ground  about  Middletown,  he 
wisely,  and  to  the  American  army,  very  unexpectedly,  chose  the 
latter.  The  slowness  with  which  he  had  advanced,  favored  the 
belief  that  he  wished  for  battle,  and  that  to  bring  a  conflict  on,  he 
would  run  some  hazard  in  taking  the  usual,  but  more  dangerous, 
route  towards  New  Brunswick.  He  would  then  be  advancing  on, 
instead  of  filing  off,  from  his  antagonist,  as  was  the  nature  of  his 
movement  after  leaving  Allentown.  Another  effect  of  this 
manoeuvre  was,  relatively  to  change  the  advanced  and  command 
ing  position  which  the  American  army  previously  occupied  on  Sir 
Henry  Clinton's  left,  into  one  at  some  distance  in  his  rear.  His 
decision  created  much  disappointment  among  the  Americans,  and 
no  doubt  greatly  marred  the  plans  which  had  been  formed  against 
him.  Had  he  determined  otherwise,  they  felt  assured  of  conse 
quences  which  comprehended  even  the  capture  or  dispersion  of 
his  forces. 

On  receiving  this  intelligence,  the  commander-in-chief  imme 
diately  dispatched  one  thousand  select  men  under  Gen.  Wayne,  to 
••einforce  the  detachments  in  advance,  and  sent  Gen.  Lafayette 
forward  to  take  the  command  of  all  the  advanced  parties,  with 
orders  to  seize  the  first  fair  opportunity  of  attacking  the  enemy's 
rear.  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  the  main  body  of  the 


204  THE      LIFE      OF 

army,  after  leaving  their  baggage  behind,  marched  from  Kingston, 
and  arrived  at  Cranberry  the  next  morning. 

On  the  day  previous,  duplicates  of  the  following  note  \vere  sent 
to  Morgan  through  Gens.  Dickinson  and  Maxwell  : 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  Ilopewell  Township,  June  24, 1T78. 

SIR  :  You  are,  upon  the  receipt  of  this,  to  take  the  most  effectual 
means  for  gaining  the  enemy's  right  flank,  and  giving  them  as  much 
annoyance  as  possible  in  that  quarter.  Among  the  militia  annexed  to 
your  corps,  Gen.  Dickinson  will  take  care  that  there  are  persons  perfectly 
acquainted  with  the  country  and  roads,  so  as  to  prevent  every  delay  and 
danger  which  might  arise  from  a  want  of  intelligent  guides. 
I  am,  sir,  your  most  ob't  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 
Col.  MORGAN. 

Before  receiving  these  instructions,  Morgan  and  his  command 
had  succeeded,  by  forced  marches,  in  gaining  a  position  on  the 
enemy's  right  flank.  On  the  26th,  while  the  British  were 
advancing  towards  Monmouth,  he  was  encamped  at  Squaw 
Swamp.*  The  caution  with  which  the  enemy  advanced,  rendered 

*  SQCAW  SWAMP,  June  27, 1778,  2  o'clock. 

SIR:  I  arrived  at  this  place  yesterday  —  encamped  on  the  woods  —  sent  out  smal. 
parties.  Capt.  Lowry  fell  in  with  fifteen  grenadiers,  and  made  theai  prisoners ;  deserters 
are  continually  coming  in.  I  have  several  parties  out,  whom  I  expect  something  from. 
I  shall  continue  on  the  enemy's  right  till  I  have  orders  to  the  contrary.  They  keep  in  so 
compact  a  body,  that  it  is  impossible  to  do  them  much  damage.  However,  I  will  annoy 
them  as  much  as  possible. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be  your  ob't  servant, 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
To  his  excellency,  GEN.  WASHINGTON,  Head  Quarter*. 

GEN.  WASHINGTON  TO  COL.  MORGAN. 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  Sunday,  12£  o'clock. 

SIR  :  I  have  just  received  your  letter  by  the  dragoon.  As  your  corps  is  out  of  sup 
porting  distance,  I  would  have  you  confine  yourself  to  observing  the  motions  of  the 
enemy,  unless  an  opportunity  offers  of  intercepting  some  small  parties,  and  by  no  means 
to  come  to  an  engagement  with  your  whole  body,  unless  you  are  tempted  by  some  very 
evident  advantage.  Gen.  Greene's  aid-de-camp  has  already  written  you  to  this  effect,  but 
the  orders  are  repeated  to  guard  against  accident. 

I  am,  sir,  your  most  humble  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 
COL.  MonoA.5. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  205 

an  attack  on  his  part  not  only  hopeless  of  success,  but,  from  his 
want  of  cavalry,  highly  dangerous.  He  sent  out  a  number  of 
small  parties,  however,  which  succeeded  in  bringing  in  a  large 
number  of  stragglers  and  deserters.  Capt.  Lowry,  who  com 
manded  one  of  these  parties,  fell  in  with  a  body  of  fifteen  grena 
diers,  whom  he  made  prisoners  and  brought  into  camp.  To 
encourage  desertion  from  the  enemy's  ranks,  his  detachments 
showed  themselves  as  often  as  they  safely  could.  In  consequence, 
large  numbers  of  British  soldiers  deserted,  and  passed  through 
the  ranks  of  his  corps  towards  the  interior 

On  the  same  day,  a  plan  was  faid  by  the  British  to  draw 
Morgan  into  a  snare,  which  led  to  the  following  circumstances : 
During  the  succeeding  night,  a  spy  of  the  enemy,  who  called 
himself  Smith,  went  to  Morgan's  camp,  and  pretending  to  be  a 
zealous  friend  of  independence,  told  him  that  he  had  a  piece  of 
information  of  great  importance  to  communicate.  Upon  being 
invited  to  proceed,  he  told  Morgan  that  a  valuable  portion  of  the 
enemy's  baggage  was  collected  together  in  a  certain  place  on  the 
right  of  their  camp,  protected  by  a  very  weak  guard,  and  that  he 
rnight  very  easily  capture  or  destroy  the  whole  of  it  during  the 
night.  Morgan  at  once  suspected  his  informant  to  be  a  spy. 
After  a  moment's  reflection,  he  said  to  the  man,  "  Look  at  me, 
sir !"  and  then,  regarding  him  steadily  and  sternly  in  the  face,  for 
a  minute  or  more,  he  at  length  observed,  "  Now  are  you  sure  you 
are  telling  me  the  truth  ?"  Watching  the  effect  which  this 
inquiry  might  produce,  he  saw  the  man's  eye  fall  and  his  counte 
nance  change.  Morgan  was  now  convinced  that  the  man  was  an 
emissary  of  the  enemy,  and  that  he  had  been  sent  to  draw  him 
into  a  snare  or  ambuscade,  or  to  work  him  some  injury  of  the 
kind.  Carefully  concealing  his  suspicions,  however,  and  pretend 
ing  to  believe  all  that  had  been  communicated  to  him,  he  clapped 
the  spy  on  the  shoulder  with  an  air  of  well  assumed  confidence 
and  regard,  "and  observed:  "Well,  my  good  friend,  I  am  a  thou 
sand  times  obliged  to  you  for  your  valuable  information.  I  have 


206  THE     LIFE     OF 

to  request,  however,  that  you  will  be  my  guide  to  the  enemy's 
baggage."  The  uneasiness  which  the  man  betrayed  at  the 
prospect  of  being  detained  as  a  guide,  gave  further  grounds  for 
the  belief  that  he  was  playing  a  treacherous  part.  He  was 
speedily  re-assured,  however,  upon  being  informed  by  Morgan, 
that  as  he  was  a  good  friend  to  his  country,  he  would  be  placed 
under  no  restraint,  but  might  go  where  he  pleased.  Before  he 
left  the  camp,  it  was  agreed  that  he  should  return  the  next 
morning  at  four  o'clock,  to  conduct  Morgan  to  the  enemy's 
baggage. 

Smith  started  directly  to  the  British  camp,  where,  having 
communicated  the  information  that  the  riflemen  were  to  attack 
their  baggage  train  at  four  o'clock  the  next  morning,  formidable 
preparations  were  made  to  receive  them.  This  was  in  perfect 
accordance  with  Morgan's  conjectures  and  wishes.  There  was  a 
considerable  body  of  the  enemy,  which,  he  had  been  informed  by 
his  scouts,  had  taken  possession  of  a  mill,  situated  about  a  mile 
from  the  place  where  he  was  expected  to  appear  the  next 
morning.  This  body  he  determined  to  attack,  while  the  enemy's 
attention  was  engaged  in  a  different  quarter.  A  short  time  before 
the  appointed  hour,  Morgan  drew  up  his  men  and  marched 
towards  the  mill.  Just  at  the  time  when  the  troops  lying  in 
ambush  for  him  were  looking  for  his  arrival,  they  heard  the  crack 
of  his  rifles  in  the  distance.  He  soon  silenced  the  troops  at  the 
mill,  took  them  all  prisoners,  and  marched  them  off  without  loss 
or  difficulty. 

So  cleverly  had  Morgan  availed  himself  of  the  treachery  which 
the  enemy  had  employed  against  him,  that  they  now  believed 
that  it  had  been  directed  against  themselves.  Nothing  could 
convince  them  that  Smith  was  not  a  spy  in  Morgan's  employ. 
Without  ceremony  they  strung  him  up  by  the  neck  to  the  limb 
of  a  tree,  and  marched  off,  leaving  him  hanging  there.* 

Everything    at    this    time    indicated    that    a    struggle   was 

*MSS.  cfTr   Hill. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOEGAN.  207 

approaching.  As  the  enemy  advanced  towards  Monmouth, 
Morgan  hung  on  their  right  flank,  and  Dickinson  on  their  left, 
while  pressing  on  their  rear  were  the  other  advanced  detach 
ments,  which  had  been  reinforced  the  day  before  by  two  brigades, 
the  whole  being  under  the  command  of  General  Lee.  In  the 
meantime,  the  commander-in-chief,  with  the  main  body  of  the 
army,  pressed  forward,  to  be  within  supporting  distance  of  the 
advance,  should  it  need  assistance. 

Sir  Henry  Clinton,  apprehensive  for  the  safety  of  his  baggage, 
had  reversed  the  previous  disposition  of  his  line,  placing  his  best 
troops  in  the  rear,  and  his  baggage  train  in  front.  In  this  order 
he  arrived  at,  and  encamped  on,  a  piece  of  ground  of  great 
natural  strength,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Monmouth  Court  House, 
on  the  evening  of  the  27th. 

It  had  been  concerted  between  General  Dickinson  and  Colonel 
Morgan  to  avail  themselves  of  the  first  favorable  occasion  for 
attacking,  and  if  possible,  destroying,  the  enemy's  baggage  train. 
In  pursuance  of  this  object,  they  had  been  constantly  on  the 
alert,  awaiting  only  the  diversion  created  by  a  battle  between  the 
American  advance  and  the  British  rear,  to  make  the  attack.  Up 
to  the  evening  of  the  27th,  no  such  opportunity  had  been 
afforded  them.  Knowing  as  they  did,  however,  that  another  day 
would  not  pass  without  a  conflict,  they  felt  assured  that  the 
moment  was  at  hand  when  they  could  carry  their  scheme  into 
execution. 

About  five  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  28th,  the  enemy's 
baggage  train,  guarded  by  a  strong  force  under  Gen.  Kjiyphausen, 
commenced  moving  from  Monmouth  towards  Middletown.  This 
fact  having  been  communicated  to  head-quarters,  Dickinson  and 
Morgan  put  their  respective  forces  in  motion,  the  one  on  the  left, 
and  the  other  on  the  right  of  the  British  line  of  march.  An  hour 
or  two  elapsed,  and  some  miles  had  been  traversed,  when  it 
became  known  to  Morgan  and  Dickinson  that  Sir  Henry  Clinton 
was  still  at  Monmouth  Court  House  with  the  main  body  of  his 


208  THE     LIFE     OF 

forces,  and  that  appearances  indicated  that  he  would  remain  there 
for  some  time  longer.  His  object,  it  afterwards  appeared,  was  to 
enable  Knyphausen  to  get  well  in  advance  with  the  baggage, 
before  he  put  the  rear  in  motion. 

This  arrangement  disconcerted  Morgan  and  Dickinson  in  their 
designs  on  the  enemy's  baggage ;  for  to  continue  following  it 
under  these  circumstances  would  endanger  their  communica 
tions  with  head -quarters,  and  this  would  be  a  great  risk  as  well 
as  a  violation  of  orders.  On  the  other  hand,  to  return  would  be 
equivalent  to  an  abandonment  of  their  scheme,  for  Knyphausen 
would  reach  the  neighborhood  of  Middletown  before  night,  in 
which  event  he  would  be  beyond  the  reach  of  danger.  While 
in  this  dilemma,  however,  they  were  apprised  of  the  advance  of 
the  rear  division  of  the  British,  and  directed  to  halt  and  make 
preparations  for  an  attack. 

Washington  had  determined  to  seize  the  moment  when  the 
enemy  should  move  from  Monmouth  to  assail  them  in  force.  As 
soon  as  he  was  informed  that  their  front  was  in  motion,  he  sent 
orders  to  General  Lee  to  attack  them,  "  unless  there  should  be 
very  powerful  reasons  to  the  contrary  ;"  and  marched  with  the 
main  body  to  the  support  of  the  advanced  division.  Accordingly, 
when  Sir  Henry  Clinton  moved  from  Monmouth,  he  was  followed 
into  the  plain  by  Lee.  A  party  of  about  fifteen  hundred  men 
covered  the  rear  of  the  enemy.  Wayne  was  pushed  forward  to 
engage  this  party,  while  Lee,  marching  by  a  circuitous  route, 
attempted  to  intercept  its  advance  to  the  main  body,  and  to  cut 
it  off  before  it  could,  receive  assistance.*  ^ 

This  manoeuvre  was  in  progress  while  fie  British  were 
marching  past  the  defiles  in  which  Morgan  on  one  side,  and  Dick 
inson  on  the  other,  had  stationed  their  'respective  commands. 
Dickinson's  men,  being  posted  nearer  to  Monmouth,  were  the  first 
to  commence  the  attack.  After  a  short  encounter,  they  were 
forced  to  retire.  Morgan  and  his  command  were  eager  for  the 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  pp.  251-253. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  209 

conflict  in  which  they  thought  they  were  about  engaging1,  when 
it  became  known  that  the  entire  body  of  the  enemy  were  coun 
termarching  towards  Monmouth. 

The  British  general,  observing  the  hostile  demonstrations  of 
such  large 'numbers  upon  his  flanks  and  rear,  and  apprehensive 
for  his  baggage,  determined  upon  a  rapid  retrograde  movement 
of  his  entire  division,  with  the  twofold  object  of  dispersing  the 
American  forces  in  his  rear,  and  of  compelling  the  recall  of  those 
on  his  flanks.  Lee  was  advancing  to  cooperate  with  Wayne,  in 
the  projected  capture  of  the  British  covering  party,  when  he 
unexpectedly  discovered  the  wh&le  of  the  enemy's  rear  in  full 
march  on  his  command.  Surprised,  but  not  disconcerted,  Gen. 
Lee  prepared  for  battle.  But  as  the  ground  on  which  he  found 
himself  was  unfavorable,  and  as  a  portion  of  his  command  had 
already  commenced  retreating,  he  ordered  the  remainder  to  retire 
to  a  better  position  in  his  rear.  While  performing  this 
manoeuvre,  the  British  commenced  the  attack.  Their  dragoons 
charged  a  portion  of  Lafayette's  command,  and  obliged  it  to  give 
way.  Advancing  with  impetuosity,  they  threw  a  momentary 
disorder  into  the  ranks  of  some  of  the  retreating  regiments,  which 
hastily  retired.  Matters  were  in  this  posture  when  Washington 
arrived  with  the  main  body  of  the  army.  Vexed  and  disap 
pointed  at  the  unexpected  turn  which  the  tide  of  battle  had  taken, 
he  proceeded  to  the  rear  of  the  retreating  troops,  and  meeting 
General  Lee,  expressed  his  disapproval  of  that  officer's  conduct 
in  terms  of  severity.*  Finding  the  enemy  pressing  closely 
forward,  he  succeeded  in  forming  and  bringing  into  action  a  part 
of  the  retreating  troops.  These,  with  the  aid  of  some  well  served 
pieces  of  artillery,  succeeded,  in  checking  the  enemy,  and  gave 
time  for  a  disposition  upon  an  eminence  of  the  left  wing  and 
second  line  of  the  main  army.  Lord  Sterling,  who  commanded 
the  American  left,  opened  upon  the  approaching  enemy  so 
•'instructive  a  fire  of  cannon  and  musketry,  as  to  put  a  stop  to 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  254. 


THE     LIFE     OF 

ilieir  advance  in  that  direction.  They  next  attempted  to  turn 
the  American  left  flank ;  but  were  repulsed  and  driven  back  by 
detached  parties  of  infantry.  They  now  made  a  movement 
against  the  American  right  under  Gen.  Greene.  This  officer  had 
been  marching  with  his  command  to  gain  the  enemy's  right 
flank,  when,  hearing  the  fire  on  his  left,  he  turned  in  that  direc 
tion,  and  without  waiting  for  orders,  took  a  veiy  advantageous 
position  on  the  right.  He  met  the  enemy  with  such  a  heavy 
fire,  that  they  were  not  only  repulsed,  but  shaken.  Before  they 
could  recover  from  the  effect  of  these  successive  discomfitures, 
General  Wayne  advanced  with  a  body  of  infantry,  and  threw  into 
their  ranks  so  heavy  and  well  directed  a  fire,  as  to  cause  them  to 
yield  their  ground,  and  to  retire  to  the  spot  where  the  action 
began.* 

Although  the  position  which  the  enemy  now  took  was  very 
strong,  their  flanks  being  secured  by  woods  and  morasses,  and 
their  front  accessible  only  by  a  narrow  pass,  the  commander-in- 
chief  determined,  nevertheless,  to  attack  them.  Accordingly, 
Gen.  Poor,  with  his  own  and  the  Carolina  brigades,  was  ordered 
to  move  upon  their  right ;  General  Woodford  was  directed  to 
take  a  position  on  their  left ;  and  the  artillery  was  commanded  to 
open  on  them  in  front.  Before  these  dispositions  were  perfected, 
however,  night  came  on,  anfl  prevented  a  renewal  of  the  battle. 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  this  action  was  eight  officers  and 
sixty-one  privates  killed,  and  about  one  hundred  and  sixty 
wounded.  That  of  the  British  was  much  more*  considerable, 
amounting  to  about  300  killed,  a  much  greater  number  wounded, 
and  about  100  prisoners.! 

The  chief  object  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton  in  turning  on  his  pur 
suers,  was  that  of  extricating  his  baggage  from  the  danger  with 
which  he  clearly  perceived  it  was  menaced,  by  the  American 
flanking  parties,  commanded  by  Morgan  and  Dickinson.  These 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  p.  426. 
t  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  1.,  pp.  255,  256. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  211 

officers,  on  hearing  the  firing  in  the  early  stages  of  the 
action,  felt  confident  of  being  enabled  to  achieve  something  hon 
orable  to  themselves,  if  not  disastrous  to  their  opponents,  before 
the  day  closed.  They  had  already  partially  engaged  the  enemy, 
when  the  latter  were  observed  retracing  their  steps  towards 
Monmouth.  Soon  after,  and  while  the  din  of  the  conflict  that 
ensued  was  heard  in  the  distance,  Morgan  received  orders  to  join 
the  army.  Unfortunately,  he  took  a  route  on  his  return  which 
diverged  somewhat  from  that  leading  to  the  field  of  battle ;  and 
from  this  cause,  with  the  late  hour  of  the  day  at  which  he 
commenced  a  march  of  some  miles  through  a  broken  country,  he 
did  not  reach  the  American  army  till  night. 

Excessive  was  his  mortification,  and  that  of  his  corps,  upon 
being  informed  of  the  events  of  the  day,  and  of  the  opportu 
nities  which,  from  want  of  information,  they  had  lost,  of  attacking 
the  enemy  in  rear  during  the  engagement.  In  a  letter  to  the 
commander-in-chief,  written  two  days  afterwards,  at  his  camp 
near  Nut  Swamp,  Morgan  says:  "I  congratulate  your  Excel 
lency  on  the  victory  gained  over  the  British  army.  They  have, 
from  every  account,  had  a  severe  flogging.  If  I  had  had  notice 
of  their  situation,  to  have  fallen  upon  them,  we  could  have  taken 
most  of  them,  I  think.  We  are  all  very  unhappy  that  we  did  not 
share  in  the  glory.''* 

Washington  had  resolved  to  renew  the  action  upon  the  appear 
ance  of  day  on  the  29th.  With  this  object,  the  detachments 
posted  on  the  enemy's  flanks  and  front,  were  directed  to 

*  TO  THE   ABOVE  THE   FOLLOWING   REPLY  WAS   WRITTEN. 

ENGLISH  fows,  SOth  June,  1778. 

SIR  :  His  Excellency  received  your  favor  of  this  date,  and  thanks  you  for  your  con 
gratulations  on  the  victory  of  the  28th.  It  was  a  happy  event,  and  will  do  honor  to  him 
and  to  the  American  arms.  The  particulars  you  must  patiently  wait  to  hear  until 
you  join  us.  You  were  written  to  by  the  general,  this  morning,  for  your  government, 
and  to  that  I  refer  you. 

I  am,  Sir, 

Your  most  ob't  serv't, 

RICHARD  R.  MEADE,  A.  D.  C, 
COL.  MORGAN. 


212  THE     LIFE     OF 

maintain  their  respective  positions,  while  to  support  them,  the 
main  body  of  the  army  lay  upon  their  arms  in  the  field  of  battle. 
But  about  12  o'clock  at  night,  the  British  marched  off  in  such 
silence  that  although  General  Poor's  brigade  lay  extremely  near 
them,  they  effected  their  object  without  being  discovered.  Hopeless 
of  being  able  to  overtake  them  before  they  reached  the  high  ground 
about  Middletown,  the  commander-in-chief  relinquished  a  further 
pursuit  with  the  main  body  of  the  army.  But  Maxwell's  brigade, 
Morgan's  regiment,  and  a  few  light  parties  under  Colonel  Gist, 
were  sent  after  the  enemy,  with  orders  *  to  press  on  their  rear,  to 
countenance  desertions,  and  as  far  as  possible,  to  prevent  depreda 
tions  on  the  inhabitants.! 

Before  Sir  Henry  Clinton's  forces  reached  Middletown,  Morgan 
was  hovering  about  their  rear.  No  opportunity  was  afforded  him 
for  an  attack,  however,  except  at  great  hazard.  But  he  picked 
up  a  large  number  of  stragglers  and  deserters  ;  and  to  encourage 
desertion,  frequently  appeared  within  sight  of  the  retreating 
column.  More  than  two  hundred  deserters  passed  through  his 
ranks  between  Monmouth  and  Middletown.J 

*  HEAD  QUARTERS,  Englizk  Town,  SQth  June,  1778. 

DEAR  SIR  :  His  Excellency  desires  you  to  remain  as  near  the  enemy  as  you  possibly 
can  until  they  have  all  embarked.  Gen.  Maxwell  will  remain  somewhere  in  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Monmouth  Court  House,  to  support  you.  You  are  to  consider  yourself  left 
for  two  purposes — to  cover  the  country  from  incursions  of  the  enemy,  and  to  afford  a 
shelter  for  deserters  to  repair  to  ;  for  which  purpose  you  are  to  show  yourself  as  often 
and  as  near  as  possible.  The  spirit  of  desertion  that  prevailed  so  much  in  the  British 
army  will  undoubtedly  be  heightened  by  their  late  ill  fortune.  Be  pleased  to  keep  an 
exact  account  of  the  deserters  that  come  to  you,  that  we  may  be  able  to  form  some 
judgment  of  the  numbers  that  have  come  from  them  since  they  left  Philadelphia. 

I  am,  Dear  Sir,  Your  most  ob't  serv't, 

TENCH  Tn.ouMAN. 

P.  S. — The  commissary  will  leave  provision  to  the  8th  inst.  for  you,  at  P TH  !<  py,  three 
miles  from  this  place.  When  that  is  exhausted,  your  commissary  must  look  out  in  the 
country. 

COLONEL  DANIEL  MORGAN. 

To  the  care  of  Gen.  Dickinson,  who  will  be  pleased  to  forward  it. 

tSparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  v.,  pp.  428,  429. 

J  The  following  is  one  of  a  number  of  notes  which  were  addressed  to  Colonel  Morgan, 
from  head  -quarters,  on  the  29th  June  : 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  near  Monmouth  Court  Uoust,  29<A  June,  1778. 

SIR  :  As  it  is  probable  that  the  enemy  are  exceedingly  harassed  with  the  heat  of  the 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  213 

The  British  having  remained  at  Middletown  for  a  short  time  to 
recruit  their  men,  advanced  on  the  30th,  and  encamped,  the 
main  body  about  three  miles,  and  the  rear  guard  about  one  mile, 
from  the  town.  Early  the  next  morning,  the  place  was  occupied 
by  Morgan  and  his  corps.  During  the  day,  he  threw  forward  a 
strong  body  of  his  riflemen,  who  attacked  the  advanced  parties  of 
the  enemy's  rear  guard,  and  compelled  them,  after  a  sharp  fire 
of  a  few  minutes'  duration,  to  fall  back  upon  their  supporters. 
Being  soon  after  strongly  reinforced  with  infantry  as  well  as 
cavalry,  the  British  made  a  stand.  The  contest  was  renewed 
with  much  spirit  on  both  sides ;  but  the  enemy  having  sent  a 
column  on  each  flank  of  the  riflemen,  the  latter  were  forced  to 
retire  to  the  main  body  of  the  regiment,  then  posted  on  a  hill  in 
the  rear.  The  position  afforded  by  this  hill  was  one  in  which 
the  riflemen  could  fight  to  the  greatest  advantage;  it  secured 
the,m,  besides,  from  what  they  most  dreaded,  an  attack  from 
cavalry.  The  offer  of  battle  which  Morgan  hereupon  made  to  the 
enemy,  was  declined.  They  retreated  to  their  camp,  taking  with 
them  several  killed  and  wounded.  One  man  only  of  the  riflemen 
was  hurt  on  this  occasion,  and  he  but  slightly.* 

Morgan,  in  furnishing  the  commander-in-chief  with  a  brief 
account  of  this  affair,  laments  the  embarrassment  which  he  had 
experienced  during  the  pursuit  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  for  the  want 
of  a  body  of  cavalry.  Had  such  a  body  been  attached  to  his 
command,  on  the  preceding  28th,  he  could  have  kept  himself 
informed  of  the  operations  of  that  eventful  day,  and  would 
doubtless  have  shared  in  the  battle,  if  indeed,  he  had  not  rendered 
the  victory  which  the  Americans  eventually  achieved,  much  more 

weather,  and  the  fatigue  of  the  engagement  yesterday,  his  Excellency  desires  that  you 
will  press  upon  their  rear,  and  pick  up  all  that  you  possibly  can.  You  will  follow  them 
as  far  as  you  can,  consistently,  with  the  safety  of  your  party. 

I  am,  Dear  Sir, 

Your  most  ob't  serv't, 

TENCH  TILGHMAN,  A.D.O. 
COT..  MOROAN. 

*  Letter,  July  2,  1778. 


214  THE     LIFE     OF 

decisive  in  its  character.  In  the  letter  alluded  to,  which  is  dated 
at  "Middletown,  2nd  July,  '78,  9  o'clock,"  he  observes:  "I  am, 
and  have  been,  ever  since  I  came  out,  at  a  great  loss  for  light 
horse,  having  none  annexed  to  me.  General  Scott  sent  me  a 
sergeant  and  six,  whose  horses  were  tired,  and  were  rather  an 
encumbrance,  as  they  could  scarcely  raise  a  gallop.  Major 
Jameson  was  here  yesterday.  I  applied  to  him  for  a  few.  He 
sent  Captain  Hanson,  who  stayed  with  me  about  two  hours,  when 
Col.  Moylan  sent  for  him  and  his  party.  Col.  Moylan  has, 
certainly,  reasons  for  so  doing ;  but,  sir,  you  know  that 
cavalry  are  the  eyes  of  the  infantry  j  and  without  any,  my  situ 
ation  cannot  be  very  pleasing,  being  in  full  view  of  the  enemy's 
whole  army." 

Morgan  continued  at  Middletown  in  observation  of  the  enemy, 
who,  having  rested  for  a  day  or  two,  proceeded  to  Sandy  Hook, 
and  thence  embarked  for  New  York.  No  further  opportunity 
having  been  afforded  him  for  assailing  them,  he  at  length  broke 
up  his  quarters,  and  in  obedience  to  the  orders  *  previously 
received,  took  up  his  line  of  march  for  New  Brunswick. 

*  HEAD  QUARTERS,  Brunswick,  July  3d,  1178. 

SIR:  His  Excellency  received  your  favor,  dated  yesterday,  and  desires  me  to  request 
that  you  will  join  this  army  immediately  on  your  finding  that  you  can  no  longer 
do  them  (the  enemy)  injury.  Should  they  be  on  the  Hook,  it  is  taken  for  granted  that 
there  is  no  annoying  them  ;  in  which  case  you  will  march  this  way.  You  will  be  pleased 
to  desire  Col.  Gist  to  conduct  himself  in  the  same  manner. 

I  am,  sir,  Ac., 

R.  R.  MKAPE,  A.D.C. 
COLONEL  MORGAW,  at  Middletown. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  215 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Morgan  commands  Woodford's  brigade — The  rifle  corps— Operations  of  the  army — 
Letters  from  Lord  Stirling — Correspondence  in  relation  to  recruiting  service — Letter 
from  Lafayette— Movements  of  the  enemy— American  army  goes  into  winter  quarters- 
Morgan  appointed  colonel  of  the  7th  Virginia  regiment— Operations  of  the  enemy  on 
the  Hudson — Gen.  Woodford  resumes  his  command — Causes  operating  on  Morgan's 
mind,  determining  him  to  retire  from  the  service — Letter  from  Washington — Morgan  at 
home — Regret  of  the  army  at  his  retirement — Operations  in  the  South — Gen.  Gates 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Southern  army — His  letter  to  Morgan — Their  recon 
ciliation — Morgan  refuses  to  comply  with  the  demand  for  his  services  without  an 
increase  of  rank — Takes  the  field  on  hearing  the  result  of  the  battle  of  Camden. 

ALTHOUGH  the  twelve  months  which  succeeded  the  battle  of 
Monmouth  were  fruitful  of  most  important  events,  all  tending  to 
the  final  triumph  of  the  American  cause,  they  furnished  Morgan 
with  no  opportunity  of  adding  to  the  laurels  which  he  had  pre 
viously  gathered.  But  the  zeal  and  efficiency  which  he  displayed 
during  this  time,  in  a  higher  sphere  of  action,  contributed  largely 
to  his  reputation  as  a  commander,  and  proved  that  he  possessed 
capacities  superior  to  those  usually  required  by  the  partisan. 

A  few  days  after  he  had  effected  a  junction  of  his  regiment 
with  the  main  body  of  the  army  then  encamped  at  Paramus,  he 
was  assigned  to  the  command  of  Woodford's  brigade,  the  general 
having  obtained  leave  of  absence  on  account  of  ill  health.  With 
this  event  terminated  Morgan's  connection  with  his  gallant  rifle 
corps.  The  occasion  of  their  separation  was  productive  of  feelings 
of  mutual  regret,  and  displayed  in  a  striking  manner  the  warm 
attachment  which  existed  between  them.  The  career  of  this 
noble  regiment  was  now  drawing  to  a  close.  Its  loss  in  battle 


216  THE     LIFE     OF 

and  by  sickness  had  greatly  diminished  its  numbers ,  and  at  the 
expiration  of  the  term  of  service  of  the  survivors,  some  of  them 
enlisted  in  other  regiments,  and  the  remainder  returned  to  their 
homes.  From  the  activity  and  boldness  which  it  had  invariably 
displayed  on  every  occasion,  it  was  much  esteemed  by  Washing 
ton,  and  was  not  only  retained  under  his  immediate  command, 
but  was  also  favored  with  many  privileges  not  enjoyed  by  the 
troops  of  the  line.  In  the  severe  round  of  duty  which  it  was 
called  on  to  perform,  its  valuable  services  frequently  received  the 
public  acknowledgments  and  thanks  of  the  commander-in-chief ; 
and  by  the  country  it  was  regarded  as  the  elite  of  the  army.  No 
regiment  of  the  revolutionary  war  contributed  as  largely  to  the 
success  of  the  cause  or  to  the  glory  of  our  arms,  as  Morgan's 
Rangers. 

Morgan  was  also  held  in  high  regard  by  the  commander-in 
chief,  not  so  much  for  the  warm  attachment  which  that  officer 
had  invariably  displayed  towards  himself,  as  for  the  deep  devoted- 
ness  to  the  cause  of  his  country  which  his  conduct  had  invariably 
evinced.  These  circumstances,  considered  in  connection  with  the 
address  and  valor  which  he  had  never  failed  to  exhibit  in  the 
field,  and  the  many  important  services  which  he  had  rendered  his 
country  during  the  war,  all  entitled  him  to  the  enviable  position 
which  the  friendship  and  confidence  of  his  general  assigned  him. 

On  the  llth  July,  the  long  expected  French  fleet  arrived  at 
Sandy  Hook.  This  event  becoming  known  to  Washington,  he 
put  himself  in  communication  with  the  French  commander,  and 
commenced  making  such  a  disposition  of  his  forces  as  would  forward 
his  intended  combined  operations  by  land  and  sea  against  New  York. 
Leaving  a  respectable  force,  in  conjunction  with  the  militia,  to  occupy 
and  guard  the  various  posts  along  the  west  branch  of  the  Hudson 
and  in  New  Jersey,  he  crossed  to  the  eastern  side  of  that  river 
with  the  main  body  of  the  army,  and  encamped  at  White  Plains. 
Among  the  troops  left  behind,  were  the  riflemen.  Morgan,  with 
Woodford's  brigade,  crossed  the  river  with  the  main  body. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       217 

Here  he  remained  until  the  latter  part  of  September.  During 
this  period,  the  operations  of  the  enemy  at  Rhode  Island,  and  on 
the  Hudson,  as  well  as  the  hostilities  of  the  Indians  to  the  north, 
called  for  large  detachments  from  the  main  army,  and  gave  the 
campaign  an  active  and  exciting  character.  Major  Posey,  with 
the  riflemen,  had  been  sent  with  the  troops  under  Col.  William 
Butler,  against  the  Indians.  Two  large  detachments  of  the 
enemy  had  advanced  and  taken  positions  some  distance  above 
New  York,  on  the  Hudson.  That  on  the  western  side,  com 
manded  by  Cornwallis,  was  five  thousand  strong.  A  detachment 
from  this  force  surprised  and  cut  to  pieces  Col.  Baylor's  regiment 
of  dragoons,  under  circumstances  of  extreme  barbarity.  Soon 
after  this  event,  Morgan  and  his  brigade  were  sent  n cross  the 
river  to  reinforce  the  troops  opposed  to  the  enemy  on  that  side, 
and  Lord  Stirling  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  whole  of 
the  forces  there. 

About  the  first  of  October,  the  enemy  on  the  Hudson  retired 
to  New  York.  This  was  followed  by  a  general  movement  of 
Stirling's  command  to  positions  in  advance  of  those  previously 
occupied  by  it,  and  in  close  proximity  to  the  enemy.  Morgan's 
brigade  advanced  from  the  neighborhood  of  Paramus,  and  took 
post,  a  detachment  at  Hackensack,  and  the  main  body  at  Newark 

For  some  time  previously,  the  enemy  at  New  York  had  been 
very  active  in  making  preparations,  the  object  of  which  had 
baffled  inquiry,  and  still  continued  a  mystery.  As  it  was  certain 
that  something  important  was  meditated,  the  commander-in-chief 
took  such  precautions  as  would  equally  guard  against  danger, 
whether  it  tended  towards  the  west,  the  east,  or  the  north.*  In 
that  part  of  the  theatre  of  war  occupied  by  Stirling's  command, 
numerous  and  large  parties  of  the  troops  were  employed  in 
improving  the  roads  along  the  different  lines  of  communication, 
in  constructing  new  fortifications,  and  improving  old  ones.  At 
the  &Mie  time,  detachments  were  constantly  kept  in  advance,  to 

*Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  vi.,  p.  64. 

10 


218  THE      LIFE      OF 

orain  intelligence  of  the  enemy's  movements,  while  the  several 
3orps  composing  the  division  were  so  disposed  as  to  be  enabled  to 
meet  any  exigency  which  might  arise. 

In  the  letter  of  instructions  from  Lord  Stirling  to  Col.  Morgan, 
which  follows,  we  are  furnished  with  a  striking  illustration  of  the 
activity  which  these  anticipations  of  danger  induced. 

ELIZABETHTOWN,  Oct.  2S2A,  17T8. 

DEAR  SIR: 

In  pursuance  of  the  orders  I  have  received  from  his  excellency 
General  Washington,  you  are  to  march  the  brigade  which  you  command 
to  some  situation  between  the  Clove  at  Saverens,  and  Pompton ;  you  Avill 
take  your  situation  in  such  a, place  on  or  near  the  present  communication 
from  Morristown  to  King's  Ferry,  as  will  enable  you  to  guard  the  Clove; 
and  in  case  of  any  invasion  of  the  enemy,  to  possess  and  defend  it.  You 
will  send  proper  parties  towards  the  Hudson  river  to  gain  intelligence  of 
any  movements  of  the  enemy,  and  keep  up  a  correspondence  with  Col. 
Spencer,  who  is  at  Hackensack.  You  will  detach  a  captain  and  forty  men 
to  Morristown,  for  the  purpose  of  guarding  the  stores  and  provisions  at 
that  place,  which  are  very  considerable  and  of  great  consequence.  You 
will  keep  two  hundred  men  employed  in  repairing  and  improving  the 
roads  between  King's  Ferry  and  Morristown,  and  dispose  of  them  for  that 
purpose  as  you  think  to  most  advantage.  The  Qr.  M.  General,  Mr.  Abcel, 
will  furnish  you  with  all  necessary  tools,  and,  I  hope,  with  some  car 
penters. 

Yours, 

STIRLING. 

COL.  DANIEL  MORGAN,  Newark. 

On  the  20th  of  October,  the  British  fleet  left  New  York,  and  sailed 
for  Boston.  Soon  after  arriving  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston  Bay,  a 
furious  storm  drove  it  to  sea  again.  Having  suffered  very 
severely,  it  put  into  Rhode  Island  for  repairs.  D'Estaing  seizing 
the  moment  which  favored  his  escape,  left  Boston  with  his  fleet, 
and  steered  for  the  West  Indies.  Thus  terminated  the  first  essay. 
of  French  co-operation  in  our  struggle  for  independence.* 

About  the  first  of  November,  great  preparations  were  made  in 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  i.,  p.  271. 


GENERAL    DANIEL  MORGAN.  219 

the  neighborhood  of  the  Highlands,  in  consequence  of  a  rumor 
which  reached  Lord  Stirling,  that  the  British  were  about  com 
mencing  their  long  threatened  attack  in  that  quarter.  Morgan 
had  removed  his  command  to  a  position  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Pompton,  a  strong  detachment  having  been  thrown  forward 
to  guard  the  important  pass  called  the  Clove.  He  was  apprised 
of  this  expected  incursion  of  the  enemy,  for  which  he  made  due 
preparation. 

In  relation  to  this  rumor,  the  following,  among  other  letters 
from  General  Lord  Stirling,  was  sent  to  Morgan  for  his  informa 
tion  : 

ELIZABETHTOWN,  Nov.  8, 1778. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  have  the  highest  reason  to  believe  that  the  enemy  have 
projected  a  secret  expedition,  which  they  mean  to  carry  into  execution 
very  soon,  I  believe  within  three  or  four  days  ;  and  as  it  is  not  improbable, 
it  may  be  designed  for  this  State,  I  must  request  you  will  put  the  brigade 
under  your  command  in  the  best  order  you  can.  I  have  desired  Col. 
Spencer  to  give  you  the  most  early  intelligence  of  any  of  their  motions 
which  may  come  within  his  knowledge.  I  am  told  Gen.  Grey,  the  no  flint 
general,  is  to  command.  He  will  endeavor  to  act  by  surprise ;  but  if  we 
can  get  notice  of  him,  we  may  make  him  repent  such  tricks  in  his  way. 
It  will  be  our  plan  to  attack  him  as  soon  as  possible,  and  give  him  a  few 
fires  before  he  gets  his  flints  in  again. 

I  am,  sir,  your  most  ob't  servant, 

STIRLING. 

COL.  MORGAN,  Pompton. 

I 

If  such  a  design  as  that  indicated  by  the  above  letter  was 
entertained  at  this  time  by  the  enemy,  it  was  not  carried  into 
execution,  nor  did  any  military  event  of  importance  occur,  during 
the  remainder  of  the  campaign. 

The  never-ending,  still-beginning  business  of  enlistments  now 
engaged  the  serious  attention  of  Congress,  the  State  governments, 
and  the  commander-in-chief.  As  regarded  the  Virginia  troops, 
the  government  of  that  State  had  offered  liberal  inducements  to 


220  THE     LIFE     OF 

recruit  their  ranks ;  but  the  result  did  not  realize  the  expectations 
which  had  been  formed  in  relation  to  it.  The  general  desire  of 
the  men  to  revisit  their  homes,  furnished  an  insurmountable 
obstacle  to  their  re-enlistment.  A  considerable  number,  however, 
professed  a  willingness  to  re-engage  in  the  service,  after  they 
had  spent  the  winter  at  home,  among  their  tnends.  In  this 
emergency,  a  plan  was  suggested  by  Morgan,  which  was  adopted 
by  the  commander-in-chief,  and  which  originated  an  order, 
granting  furloughs  to  all  those  having  a  short  time  to  serve,  who 
agreed  to  re-enlist  and  return  to  camp  the  following  April. 
The  correspondence  in  relation  to  this  matter  follows  : — 


GEN.  WASHINGTON  TO  COL.  MORGAN. 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  FREDERICKSBURG,  Nov.  12, 1778. 

SIR  :  The  enclosed  extract  of  an  act  of  the  State  of  Virginia  for 
recruiting  the  Continental  army,  was  transmitted  to  me  a  few  days  ago  by 
his  excellency,  the  governor. 

The  bounties  and  other  encouragements  offered  by  this  act  are  so 
liberal,  that  I  hope,  if  proper  exertions  are  made  use  of,  a  number  of  the 
old  soldiers  and  drafts  may  be  enlisted.  You  will  therefore  be  pleased  to 
have  the  terms  of  the  act  communicated  to  the  officers  of  your  brigade, 
and  by  them  to  the  men.  I  have  some  money,  belonging  to  the  State  of 
Virginia,  in  my  hands.  If  any  of  the  men  incline  to  enlist,  you  may 
assure  them  of  the  bounty  at  a  certain  day,  and  send  up  to  me  for  the 
amount.  I  have  never  been  made  acquainted,  notwithstanding  the 
directions  in  the  recuiting  instructions,  whether  any  progress  has  been 
made  in  re-enlisting  the  drafts  upon  the  bounty  of  twenty  dollars. 

Col.  Febiger  informs  me  that  the  State  has  sent  up  a  number  of  waist 
coats,  breeches,  shirts,  and  blankets,  to  their  agents,  to  be  sold  out  to  the 
troops  at  moderate  prices.  It  will  be  well  to  deliver  out  the  two  latter 
articles  immediately,  as  the  troops  are  in  great  want  of  them.  But  as 
they  have  just  drawn  a  full  supply  of  waistcoats  and  breeches  from  the 
Continent,  I  would  recommend  it  to  you,  not  to  permit  those  belonging  to 
the  State  to  be  sold  to  the  men  till  they  are  really  wanted,  or,  if  they  have 
already  drawn  those  belonging  to  the  State,  that  the  bounty  clothes  be 


GENERAL     D  A  N  I  E  L     M  ORGAN.  221 

reserved  till  wanted,  as  they  are  too  apt  to  dispose  of  anything  more  than 
what  they  have  in  wear,  for  liquor,  or  for  some  trifling  consideration. 
I  am,  sir,  your  most  ob't  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 
COL.  MORGAN,  commanding  Gen.  Woodford's  brigade,  near  Pompton. 


COL.  MORGAN  TO  GEN.  WASHINGTON. 

POMPTON,  Nov.  24, 1773. 

SIR:  I  send  you  a  return  of  the  men  enlisted  in  Gen.  Woodford's 
brigade-  since  the  recruiting  orders  came  out.  I  expect  Gen.  "VVoodford 
forgot  to  leave  orders  with  me  to  make  returns  of  this  kind,  or  I  should 
have  paid  particular  attention  to  it.  You'll  see  the  number  very  small ; 
the  men  are  exceedingly  backward.  For  my  part,  I  have  used  every 
method  in  my  power,  and  I  thought  I  had  a  peculiar  turn  that  way.  I 
made  use  of  active  sergeants,  but  to  no  purpose.  Numbers  would  engage 
if  they  could  get  furloughs  to  go  home.  And  nevertheless  the  high 
bounty  offered,  few  I  fear,  will  enlist  without  that  indulgence.  A  number 
of  them  are  waiting  an  answer  to  this. 

I  received  your  excellency's  instructions  respecting  the  clothing 
brought  on  by  Col.  Febiger,  have  accordingly  divided  the  shirts,  blankets, 
and  linen,  among  the  three  brigades,  that  is,  proportioned  them.  The 
jackets  and  breeches,  I  purpose  sending  to  Philadelphia,  as  the  rest  of  the 
Virginia  stores  are  at  that  place. 

Col.  Davis  wrote  to  me  to  send  some  of  them  on  to  West  Point,  for  the 
draughts,  who,  he  said,  were  almost  naked,  but  that  I  could  not  comply 
with  without  particular  orders. 

We  are  exceedingly  distressed  in  this  place  for  provender,  although  the 
place  abounds  with  it.  The  people  are  in  general  disaffected,  and  are  well 
acquainted  with  an  act  of  this  State,  that  nothing  is  to  be  taken  from  them 
without  their  consent. 

Sixty-four  wagons,  with  military  stores,  passed  through  this  place 
yesterday  ;  they  could  not  get  anything  for  their  horses  ;  they  applied  to 
me,  but  I  could  get  nothing  for  them. 

I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

To  GEN.  WASHINGTON. 

At  this  period,  the  American  army  was  about  moving  into  win- 


222  THE     LIFE     OF 

ter  quarters.  Some  time  previously,  a  resolution  of  Congress 
directed  that  tlie  British  prisoners,  taken  at  Saratoga,  should  be 
removed  from  Boston  to  Charlottesville.  The  prisoners  were  now 
on  the  march  to  the  latter  place.  The  subjoined  note  from 
Washington  to  Morgan,  in  reference  to  these  events,  adverts,  as 
will  be  seen,  to  the  suggestion  of  the  latter,  in  the  foregoing 
letter  : 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  FREDERICKSBURG,  Nov.  25,  1778. 

DEAR  SIR  :  You  are  to  remain  at  Pompton  until  the  rear  division  of  the 
Convention  troops  has  passed  Chester,  on  their  route  to  Sussex  Court 
House.  You  are  then  to  march  to  Middlebrook,  and  receive  directions 
from  the  quarter-master  general  for  the  position  of  the  brigade  under 
your  command,  in  the  line  of  encampment.  The  regiment  sent  to 
Hackensack  is  to  remain  there,  until  ordered  off  or  relieved. 
I  am,  dear  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 

P.S. — I  have  received  yours  of  the  24th.  When  the  Virginia  brigade 
are  all  assembled  at  Middlebrook,  I  will  consider  the  expediency  of  grant 
ing  furloughs  to  those  who  will  re-enlist. 

In  due  time  the  following  circular  was  sent,  through  Colonel 
Morgan,  from  head-quarters,  to  the  officers  commanding  the  regi 
ments  composing  his  brigade : 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  MIDDLEBROOK,  Dec.  14, 1778. 

SIR:  As  it  seems  to  be  the  general  opinion  of  the  officers  in  the  Virgi 
nia  line,  that  those  men  who  have  but  a  short  time  to  serve  would  enlist 
on  being  indulged  with  leave  of  absence  until  the  middle  of  April  next,  I 
would  have  you  proceed  on  that  business  immediately  ;  and  the  better  to 
accommodate  the  matter,  it  would  be  well  that  it  should  commence 
throughout  the  line  at  the  same  time,  and  when  a  sufficient  number  of 
men  are  enlisted,  to  form  a  body  of  men  worth  marching  off  under  proper 
officers.  The  commanding  officer  of  each  regiment  will  appoint  one  to 
take  charge  of  such  men  as  he  may  have  enlisted,  with  instructions  to 
march  them  in  good  order  to  the  most  convenient  place,  where  they  may 
be  dispersed,  and  proceed  to  their  respective  homes,  with  positive  orders 
to  rendezvous  at  some  fixed  spot  at  so  early  a  season  as  will  ensure  their 
arrival  in  camp  by  the  middle  of  April  next.  As  you  are  acquainted  with 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  223 

the  terms  of  enlistment,  it  will  be  unnecessary  to  repeat  them.     I  shall, 
therefore,  only  request  that  every  exertion  may  be  used  to  accomplish  so 
desirable  an  end,  arid  wish  your  efforts  may  prove  successful. 
I  am,  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant. 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 

A  few  words,  in  the  introduction  of  a  letter  from  Lafayette  to 
Colonel  Morgan,  written  about  this  time,  will  not  be  regarded  as 
unnecessary  here.  The  disinterested  zeal  which  "the  mar 
quis"  had  displayed  in  the  cause  of  American  independence,  had 
won  him  the  universal  respect  and  esteem  of  its  assertors.  The 
courage  and  address  which  he  had  invariably  shown  in  the  field, 
invested  him  with  an  interest  in  the  eyes  of  his  commander  and 
brother  officers,  much  greater  than  that  enjoyed  by  any  other  offi 
cer  of  foreign  birth  in  the  service.  Having  served  two  campaigns, 
with  infinite  credit  to  himself  and  advantage  to  the  cause,  he  con 
sidered  the  prospect  of  an  European  war,  which  had  now  become 
apparent,  as  calling  on  him  to  offer  his  services  to  his  king.  But, 
entertaining  hopes  of  being  able  speedily  to  return,  and  proud  of 
a  service  in  which  he  had  acquired  so  exalted  a  reputation,  he 
expressed  a  desire  to  be  permitted  to  retain  his  commission,  and  to 
obtain  an  unlimited  leave  of  absence.  Congress  granted  his  request, 
and  accompanied  the  permission  with  an  expression  of  the  favorable 
sentiments  which  that  body  held  regarding  him.  He  had  made 
every  preparation  for  his  journey,  and  was  on  the  road  for  Bos 
ton,  whence  he  purposed  sailing,  when  he  was  suddenlv  seized 
Jvith  a  fever,  which  was  near  putting  an  end  to  his  brilliant 
career.  Upon  his  recovery,  he  wrote  the  following  letter  in 
answer  to  one  from  Morgan*  : 

*  A  correspondence  between  the  marquis  and  Colonel  Morgan,  was  maintained  from 
1778  until  1732.  Although  most  of  the  marquis's  letters  have  been  preserved,  those  from 
Morgan  were  destroyed,  with  the  rest  of  the  Lafayette  papers,  when  their  owner  was  pro 
scribed  and  forced  to  fly  from  France,  during  the  early  stages  of  the  Revolution  in  that 
country.  This  is  to  be  regretted,  inasmuch  as  it  is  believed  that  these  letters  would  have 
shed  much  additional  light  on  Morgan's  revolutionary  career,  and  proved  an  important 
addition  to  the  materials  in  the  possession  of  the  writer. — Ste  letter  of  Monft.  G.  W. 
Lafayette,  E,  Appendix. 


224  THE      LIFE      OF 

FJSHKILL,  Nov.  28, 1778 

DEAR  SIR:  Your  most  kind  and  obliging  letter  arrived  safe  into  my 
hands  ;  but  I  was  then  too  ill  for  thinking  of  answering  to  it.  However, 
though  it  was  at  that  time  out  of  my  power  to  express  anything,  I  did  feel 
all  the  sentiments  of  gratitude  for  the  friendship  and  the  good  idea  you 
are  pleased  to  entertain  for  me.  Both  are  extremely  dear  to  my  heart ; 
and  I  do  assure  you,  my  dear  sir,  that  the  true  regard  and  esteem,  and  the 
sincere  affection  you  have  inspired  to  me,  will  last  for  ever. 

The  strength  of  youth,  and  that  of  a  strong  constitution,  have  brought 
me  again  to  health,  and  to  the  enjoyments  of  this  world.  Dying  in 
a  shameful  bed,  after  having  essayed  some  more  honorable  occasions  in 
the  field,  would  have  been  for  me,  the  most  cruel  disappointment. 

I  am  just  setting  out  for  France,  and  hope  to  be  there  in  a  short  time. 
My  country  is  at  war,  and  I  think  it  my  duty  to  go  myself,  for  offering  my 
services  to  her.  However,  I  am  very  far  from  leaving  the  American  ser 
vice,  and  I  have  merely  a  furlough  from  Congress.  I  am  much  inclined  to 
think  that  the  king  will  have  no  objections  to  my  returning  here :  so  that 
I  am  almost  convinced  that  I'll  have  the  pleasure  to  see  you  next  spring. 

I  most  earnestly  beg  you  to  present  my  best  compliments  to  the  gentle 
men  officers  in  my  division.  I  shall  for  all  my  life  feel  pleased  and  proud 
in  the  idea  that  I  have  had  the  honor  of  being  intrusted  with  such  a  divi 
sion.  I  anticipate  the  happiness  of  finding  them  next  campaign ;  and 
I  dare  flatter  myself  that  these  gentlemen  will  not  forget  a  friend  and  fellow 
soldier  who  entertains  for  them  all  the  sentiments  of  affection  and  esteem. 

Farewell,  my  dear  sir,  don't  forget  your  friend  on  the  other  side  of  the 
great  water,  and  believe  me  ever, 

Your  affectionate 
•  LAFAYETTE. 

COL.  MORGAN. 

On  the  3rd  of  December,  the  last  division  of  the  Convention 
prisoners  passed  through  Chester,  on  their  way  to  Virginia. 
About  the  same  time,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  left  New  York  with 
a  considerable  land  and  naval  force,  and  proceeded  up  the  Hud 
son.  Intelligence  of  this  movement  reached  Washington  at 
Elizabethtown,  when  the  general,  surprised,  if  not  alarmed,  at  an 
expedition  so  unexpected  and  unreasonable,  sent  expresses  to  the 
different  commanders  of  divisions  and  brigades,  communicating 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        225 

the   information  and  giving  the  necessary   directions.     On    this 
occasion,  the  following  note  was  addressed  to  Colonel  Morgan  : 

ELIZABETH-TOWN.  Dec.  4th,  1778.  ) 
10  o'clock,  P.  M.      f 

COLONEL  MORGAN — Dear  Sir :  I  have  just  received  intelligence  thut 
the  enemy  have  several  ships  moving  up  the  North  river  with  troops  and 
flat-bottomed  boats.  I  don't  know  what  their  object  is  ;  but  you  will  hold 
your  men  collected  and  well  supplied  with  ammunition  and  provisions,  to 
act  on  the  earliest  order.  Your  heavy  baggage  you  will  send  on  to  the 
camp  at  Middlebrook. 

I  am,  Dear  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  servant, 

GEO.  WASHINGTON. 

There  were  three  objects  which  might  have  prompted  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  to  such  a  movement,  viz.:  a  rescue  of  the  Convention 
troops ;  a  demonstration  against  the  rear  of  the  army  ;  or  a 
surprise  of  the  posts  in  the  Highlands.  Circumstances  justified 
the  belief  that  the  last  was  his  aim,  if,  indeed,  he  had  any  aim  of 
consequence.* 

The  brigade  under  Morgan's  command  was  on  the  inarch  for 
Middlebrook,  when  the  intelligence  and  orders  contained  in  the 
foregoing  note  were  received  by  him.  The  whole  army  became 
speedily  apprised  of  the  movement  of  the  enemy,  and  the  long 
deferred  expectations  of  decisive  measures  which  had  been 
indulged  in,  revived  with  double  force,  again  however,  to  be  dis 
appointed. 

Although  the  posts  in  the  Highlands  had  been  left  in  a  state 
of  security,  and  in  the  hands  of  a  good  officer,  General  Mc 
Donald,  the  commander-in-chief  was  nevertheless  uneasy,  lest  a 
disaster  might  happen  in  that  quarter.  He  accordingly  left  Eiiz- 
abethtown  at  4  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  5th,  in  the 
direction  of  the  Highlands,  and  had  approached  within  twelve  or 
fifteen  miles  of  King's  Ferry,  when  he  was  met  by  an  express,  who 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  vi.,  p.  131. 

10* 


226  THE      LIFE      O  F 

informed  him  that  the  enemy  had  landed  at  that  place  ;  and 
that,  after  having  burned  two  or  three  log  houses,  with  nine 
barrels  of  spoiled  herrings,  they  reembarked  and  returned  to  New 
York  !  In  the  letter  of  the  commander-in-chief,  from  which  the 
foregoing  facts  are  taken,  he  indulges  in  some  pleasantries  at  the 
expense  of  Sir  Henry  Clinton.  Following  the  announcement  taat 
the  log  houses  and  the  spoiled  herrings  had  been  destroyed,  he 
remarks  :  "  Thus  ended  this  notable  expedition,  which  was  con 
ducted  in  the  preparation  with  so  much  secrecy,  that  all  the  flag 
boats  to  and  from  the  city  were  stopped,  and  not  a  mouse 
permitted  to  creep  within  their  lines."  * 

Th  only  effect  which  this  "  extra  manreuvre "  had  upon  the 
American  army,  was  to  cause  a  delay  of  four  days  in  the  arrival, 
at  Middlebrook,  of  the  Virginia,  Maryland,  and  Pennsylvania 
troops ;  and  in  the  construction  of  the  huts,  <fec.,  necessary  for 
their  accommodation  during  the  winter.  In  the  meantime,  the 
ground  had  been  covered  with  snow.  The  troops  were  conse 
quently  forced  to  work  under  disadvantages,  and  amidst  incon 
veniences,  which,  but  for  this  abortive  expedition,  would  have 
been  anticipated.! 

The  winter  of  1778-9,  was  one  of  the  most  stirring  periods  of 
the  revolutionary  war.  During  this  time,  the  East,  the  West,  the 
North  and  the  South,  were  each  the  scene  of  active  operations ; 
while  the  French  and  English  naval  and  military  forces  in  the 
West  Indies,  fiercely  contended  with  varying  success  for  the 
mastery.  In  the  neighborhood  of  the  American  camp  at  Middle- 
brook,  however,  it  passed  without  the  occurrence  of  anything 
remarkable.  The  British  at  New  York  had  remained  in  their 
quarters,  and  save  in  the  fitting  out  of  several  expeditions  for  dis 
tant  points,  and  in  one  or  two  forays  into  New  Jersey,  they 
evinced  no  signs  of  activity.  The  chief  business  of  the  com 
mander-in-chief  being  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  enemy  at 
this  point,  and  to  act  against  them,  should  they  take  the  field  in 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  vi.,  p.  181.  t  Ibid,  vol.  vi.,  f.  181. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       227 

his  vicinity,  he  remained  quiet  in  his  camp ;  ready  at  any 
moment,  however,  to  put  his  forces  in  motion,  should  occasion 
call  for  action. 

Morgan  remained  with  his  brigade  at  Middlebrook  during  the 
winter.  In  the  month  of  March,  he  was  commissioned  by 
Congress  as  colonel  of  the  7th  Virginia  regiment.* 

About  the  25th  of  May,  appearances  indicated  that  the  enemy 
were  preparing  for  another  expedition  against  the  posts  in  the 
Highlands.  The  army  soon  after  advanced  from  Middle- 
brook  in  the  direction  of  the  quarter  threatened.  Lord 
Sterling's  division,  which  included  Morgan's  brigade,  left  that 
place  on  the  2nd  of  June,  and  passing  through  Pompton, 
advanced  towards  Smith's  Clove.  The  other  divisions  which  had 
wintered  at  Middlebrook,  moved  in  the  same  direction. 

In  the  meantime,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  with  a  formidable  fleet, 
and  an  army  of  over  six  thousand  men,  moved  up  the  Hudson. 
His  first  object  was  to  take  the  posts  at  Stoney  Point  and 
Verplanck's  Point,  situate  on  opposite  sides  of  the  Hudson, 
where  the  Americans  had  thrown  up  works  to  protect  King's 

*  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA,  IN  CONGRESS  ASSEMBLED  : 

To  Daniel  Morgan  Esquire^  Greeting: 

We,  reposing  especial  trust  and  confidence  in  your  patriotism,  valor,  conduct,  and 
fidelity,  do  by  these  presents  constitute  and  appoint  you  to  be  Colonel  of  the  7th  Vir 
ginia  regiment  in  the  army  of  the  United  States,  to  take  rank  as  such  from  the  12th  day 
of  November,  A.  D.  1T76.  You  are  therefore  carefully  and  diligently  to  discharge  the 
duty  of  colonel,  by  doing  and  performing  all  manner  of  things  thereunto  belonging: 
And  we  do  strictly  charge  and  require  all  officers  and  soldiers  under  you  command  to  be 
obedient  to  your  orders  as  colonel,  and  you  are  to  observe  and  follow  such  orders  and 
directions  from  time  to  time  as  you  shall  receive  from  this  or  a  future  Congress  of  the 
United  States,  or  committee  of  Congress  for  that  purpose  appointed,  a  committee  of  the 
States,  or  commander-in-chief,  for  the  time  being,  of  the  army  of  the  United  States,  or 
any  other  your  superior  officer,  according  to  the  rules  and  discipline  of  war.  In  pursu 
ance  of  the  trust  reposed  in  you,  this  commission  is  to  continue  in  force  until  revoked 
by  this  or  a  future  Congress  before-  mentioned,  or  a  committee  of  the  States. 
Witness,  His  Excellency,  John  Jay,  Esq.,  President  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States 

of  America,  at  Philadelphia,  the  20th  day  of  March,  1779,  and  in  the  third  year  of 

our  independence.  JOHN  JAY. 

Entered  in  the  War  Office,  and  examined  by  the  Board. 

Attest:  P.  LOVELL, 

Secretary  of  the  Board  of  War 


228  THE      LIFE      OF 

Ferry,  the  main  channel  of  communication  between  the  Middle 
and  Eastern  States.*  This  was  effected.  The  garrison  at  Stoney 
Point  retired  on  his  approach  ;  and  that  at  Verplanck's  Point 
was  forced  to  surrender.  He  intended  next  to  endeavor  to  force 
his  way  into  the  Highlands,  make  himself  master  of  its  fortifica 
tions  and  strong  passes,  and  thus  secure  the  command  of  the 
Hudson.  But  the  precautions  which  the  Commander-in-chief  had 
taken,  in  concentrating  the  bulk  of  his  forces  in  the  quarter 
threatened,  prevented  Sir  Henry  from  putting  this  part  of  his 
scheme  into  execution.f 

Leaving  a  strong  garrison  in  each  of  the  forts  which  he  had 
taken,  Sir  Henry  returned  to  New  York  about  the  1st  of  June. 
Washington  soon  after  removed  his  head-quarters  to  New 
Windsor,  and  distributed  his  army  chiefly  in  and  near  the 
Highlands.  To  guard  against  any  sudden  incursion  of  the 
enemy,  he  stationed  a  force  on  each  side  of  the  river,  below  West 
Point. 

About  the  middle  of  June,  General  Woodford  returned  to 
the  camp,  and  soon  after,  resumed  the  command  of  his  brigade. 

For  some  time  previously  to  that  at  which  we  have  arrived, 
many  circumstances  had  combined  to  lead  Morgan's  thoughts 
towards  home.  The  considerations  which  now  brought  him  to 
the  resolution  of  retiring  from  the  army,  are  worthy  of  a  passing 
notice. 

The  very  severe  service  which  he  experienced  in  the  expedi 
tion  to  Quebec,  had  induced  a  violent  rheumatic  affection  ;  and 
the  fatigues  and  constant  exposure  to  which  he  had  been 
subjected  as  commander  of  the  rifle  corps,  had  so  aggravated  his 
malady,  as  seriously  to  impair  his  health.  Being  of  a  disposition 
remarkably  domestic  and  affectionate,  his  long  continued  separa 
tions  from  his  family  were  now  becoming  more  and  more  the 
sources  of  disquietude  to  him.  His  reflections  upon  this  subject 
were  embittered  by  the  fact,  that  his  pay,  so  far  from  enabling 

*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  S.,  p.  322.  t  Ibid.,  vol.  i.,  p.  323 


GENEEAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  229 

him  to  add  to  the  means  upon  which  his  wife  and  children  sub 
sisted,  was  entirely  inadequate  to  the  discharge  of  his  personal 
expenses.  To  meet  these  expenses,  he  was  constantly  drawing  on 
his  own  private  resources,  which,  in  consequence,  were  gradually 
wasting  away.  He  participated,  too,  in  the  dissatisfaction  with 
the  conduct  of  Congress,  which  existed  so  generally  among  the 
officers  of  the  army  at  this  time.  This  feeling  originated  in  the 
belief,  that  that  body  was  not  disposed  to  make  any  provision  for 
their  future  wants,  and  that  it  would  yield  nothing  to  their 
present  necessities,  beyond  what  appeared  to  be  indispensable  to 
their  continuance  in  the  service  or  to  the  preservation  of  the 
army.  They  felt  indignant,  besides,  at  the  injustice  and  partiality 
which  it  had  exhibited  in  promotions,  and  particularly  at  the 
facilities  which  it  had  afforded  to  military  adventurers  from  other 
countries,  of  stepping  over  their  heads  to  stations  of  honor  and 
consequence.  It  too  frequently  appeared,  besides,  that  the  quali 
fications  of  a  politician  or  a  place  hunter,  and  the  possession  of 
local  influence,  presented  claims  to  advancement  in  the  army, 
which  proved  superior  to  those  furnished  by  soldierlike  qualities 
and  important  military  services.  An  idea  prevailed  for  some  time 
with  Congress,  that  the  boasted  military  skill  and  experience  of 
the  foreign  officers  who  applied  to  it  for  employment,  gave  them 
a  claim  to  consideration  over  those  who  were  identified  with  the 
country,  and  the  struggle  in  which  it  was  engaged — whose  servi 
ces  were  a  constant  sacrifice  to  patriotism,  and  who  more  than 
compensated  for  their  lack  of  science  by  their  bravery  and 
devotedness.  Some  of  these  foreign  officers  undoubtedly  deserved 
ail  the  honors  which  they  received ;  but  by  far  the  greater 
number  of  them  had  little  but  assurance  wherewith  to  supply  the 
want  of  merit.  To  add  to  the  evils  with  which  the  delicate  busi 
ness  of  appointments  and  promotions  was  beset  at  this  time,  the 
representatives  of  several  States  in  Congress  asserted  a  claim  to 
an  equal  division  of  the  patronage  of  this  nature  which  the  army 
afforded.* 

of  Washington,  vol.  iii.,  p.  68,  vol.  iv.,  pp.  263,  423-445.  vol.  vii  ,  pp.  338,  382. 


230  THE     LIFE      OF 

Other  circumstances,  more  particularly  referable  to  Colonel 
Morgan,  conspired  to  create  an  impression  in  his  mind,  that  he 
had  not  experienced  that  advancement  to  which  he  thought  his 
services,  considered  with  reference  to  those  of  others  who  had 
been  more  fortunate,  entitled  him.  From  the  opening  of  the 
great  struggle,  he  had  been  an  active  participator  in  its  stirring 
events.  On  many  important  occasions,  he  had  contributed  largely 
to  the  success  of  the  cause  and  to  the  glory  of  our  arms,  and  had 
won  for  his  name  a  foremost  place  in  the  list  of  his  country's 
defenders.  His  achievements  during  the  Canadian  campaign 
were  without  a  parallel  in  the  whole  course  of  the  war.  He 
encountered  more  perils,  privations,  and  fatigues,  while  in 
command  of  the  rifle  corps,  than  any  other  colonel  in  the  service. 
Numberless  were  the  engagements  which  he  had  had  with 
pickets,  advanced  parties,  and  detachments  of  the  enemy ;  most 
of  which,  though  now  forgotten,  and  lost  to  history,  called  for 
the  exercise  of  much  judgment  and  caution,  and  involved  greater 
personal  hazards  than  those  which  attend  a  general  engagement. 
In  all  of  these,  the  enemy  could  seldom  boast  of  a  triumph,  and 
when  such  an  occasion  occurred,  it  was  purchased  dearly.  His 
numerous  exploits  won  for  him  the  notice  and  love  of  his  coun 
trymen,  and  excited  the  fear  of  their  enemies  ;  besides  which, 
they  elicited  from  his  commanding  officers  frequent  and  emphatic 
expressions  of  approbation. 

Yet,  notwithstanding  these  strong  claims  upon  the  favorable 
regard  of  Congress,  his  just  expectations  of  promotion  were  not 
only  disappointed,  but  he  was  compelled  to  witness  the  advance 
ment  over  his  head,  of  men  who  possessed  few,  if  any,  of  the 
requisites  of  a  soldier,  and  who,  moreover,  owed  their  good  fortune 
to  considerations  foreign  to  those  which  should  have  governed 
Congress  in  exercising  the  appointing  power. 

But  weighty  as  were  these  causes  of  dissatisfaction  upon  the 
fiery  and  impulsive  mind  of  Morgan,  he  would  nevertheless  have 
continued  in  the  service,  had  it  not  been  for  his  broken  health 


G  E  N  E  E  A  L      DANIEL      MORGAN.  1?-'  i  1 

and  impaired  fortunes.  His  organization,  moral  as  well  as  physi 
cal,  eminently  fitted  him  for  war,  and  habit  united  with  inclina 
tion,  in  making  him  fond  of  its  toils,  privations  and  dangers. 

He  accordingly  communicated  his  intentions  to  Washington, 
and  begged  permission  to  wait  on  Congress  with,  his  resignation. 
Within  a  short  period,  a  large  number  of  officers  had  left  the 
army,  and  a  growing  distaste  for  the  service  was  manifested 
daily  by  many  of  those  who  remained.  Washington  was  fully 
aware  of  the  causes  of  this ;  and  while  withholding  his  counte 
nance  from  the  consequences,  could  not  deny  their  justice.  His 
numerous  letters  to  Congress  on  this  head  will  show  how  strongly 
he  urged  upon  that  body  the  justice  as  well  as  the  policy  of 
removing  all  grounds  of  complaint  on  the  part  of  the  army.  But 
in  the  mean  time  ho  beheld  with  deep  regret  the  departure,  day 
after  day,  of  numbers  of  his  best  officers.  He  received  Morgan's 
announcement  of  an  intention  to  resign  with  much  concern,  and 
for  a  time  endeavored  to  dissuade  him  from  his  purpose.  But 
as  it  was  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  successfully  to  resist  the 
principal  motives  which  impelled  Morgan  to  this  step,  a  reluctant 
consent  was  at  length  obtained,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  annexed 
letter  from  the  commander-in-chief  to  the  president  of  Congress  : 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  June  30,  1779. 
To  THE  PRESIDENT  OF  CONGRESS  : 

SIR  :  Col.  Morgan,  of  the  Virginia  line,  who  waits  on  Congress  with  his 
resignation,  will  have  the  honor  of  delivering  you  this.  I  cannot,  in 
justice,  avoid  mentioning  him  as  a  very  valuable  officer,  who  has  rendered 
a  series  of  important  services,  and  distinguished  himself  on  several 
occasions. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully,  your  ob't  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 

In  a  few  days  after  the  receipt  of  the  above  letter,  Col.  Morgan 
reached  Philadelphia,  and,  waiting  upon  Congress,  presented  his 
resignation,  which  was  accepted.  Without  delaying  longer  in 


232  THE     LIFE     OF 

this  city  than  was  necessary  to  an  adjustment  of  his  accounts,  he 
turned  his  footsteps  homeward,  and  in  about  a  week  afterwards 
was  once  more  in  the  bosom  of  his  family. 

Thus  terminated,  for  a  time,  Morgan's  military  career.  He 
was  destined,  however,  speedily  to  reappear  upon  a  wider  field  of 
action,  and  to  be  the  directing  genius  of  an  event  which  was 
unquestionably  the  most  brilliant  of  the  war. 

The  succeeding  fifteen  months  were  spent  by  Morgan  at  his 
residence  in  Frederick  county,  and  in  the  pursuits  of  private  life. 
The  change  from  the  hardships  of  the  camp  to  the  comforts  of 
home,  speedily  effected  a  great  improvement  in  his  health ;  and 
his  active  mind  and  industrious  habits  soon  found  ample  occu 
pation  in  removing  from  his  house  and  farm  the  evidences  of 
years  of  neglect. 

Although  no  longer  an  active  participant  in  the  operations  of 
the  war,  few,  if  any,  took  a  greater  interest  in  its  progress.  He 
maintained  a  correspondence  with  his  old  companions  in  arms, 
the  letters  of  many  of  which,  written  during  this  period,  are  still 
in  existence.  Besides  the  warm  friendship  for  Morgan,  which 
these  letters  invariably  display,  they  inform  us,  besides,  how 
deeply  their  authors  regretted  his  retirement,  how  much  they 
sympathized  in  its  causes,  and  how  ardently  they  wished  for  his 
return.  One  illustration  of  this  will  suffice.  Gen.  John  Neville, 
then  an  officer  of  one  of  the  regiments  composing  Woodibrd's 
brigade,  closes  along  letter,  dated  at  "  Haverstraw,  Nov.  9,  1779," 
with  a  few  sentences,  indicative  of  the  feelings  with  which  the 
officers  of  the  brigade  regarded  Morgan  :  "  Then,  say  they,  for 
old  Morgan  a  brigadier,  and  we  would  kick  the  world  before  us. 
I  am  not  fond  of  flattery;  but  I  assure  you,  on  my  word,  that  no 
man's  ever  leaving  the  army  was  more  regretted  than  yours,  nor 
no  man  was  ever  wished  for  more  to  return.  We  saw  a  letter  the 
other  day  from  his  excellency  to  you,  to  be  forwarded  with  speed, 
which  gave  the  officers  great  hope  that  you  were  to  return 
agreeable  to  your  satisfaction.  God  send  it  may  be  the  case." 


GENERAL  DANIEL   MORGAN.       233 

About  the  time  that  Morgan  retired  from  the  service,  the  atten 
tion  of  the  enemy  was  seriously  turned  towards  the  South.  This 
section  of  the  Union  had  hitherto  been  nearly  exempt  from  the 
calamities  of  war.  The  desperate  state  of  the  enemy's  affairs  in 
the  North  required  a  speedy  termination  of  the  struggle,  or  its 
transfer  to  a  new  field  of  action.  From  the  feebleness  of  the 
Northern  States  in  population  and  resources,  their  conquest  was 
considered  a  matter  of  easy  accomplishment.  Such  a  result 
being  regarded  as  one  highly  advantageous  in  itself,  and  calcu 
lated  to  exercise  an  important  influence  upon  the  final  issue  of  the 
war,  extensive  preparations  were  made  to  carry  it  into  effect. 
Although  this  change  of  policy  must  have  been  extremely  humili 
ating  to  the  British,  indicative  as  it  was  of  an  abandonment  of 
general  for  partial  results,  yet  the  prize  was  well  worth  the 
severe  and  protracted  struggle  which  was  subsequently  made  to 
obtain  it. 

Charleston  fell  on  the  12th  of  May,  1780.  Upon  receiving 
intelligence  of  this  unfortunate  event,  Congress  entered  at  once 
into  the  consideration  of  measures,  having  for  their  object  the 
vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war  in  the  South.  Gen.  Gates  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  southern  department.  It  was 
likewise  determined  to  call  out  a  number  of  other  distinguished 
officers,  and  among  the  rest,  Col.  Morgan.  Since  the  time  when 
Gen.  Gates  relinquished  the  command  at  Rhode  Island,  he  had 
not  been  actively  engaged,  and  the  intelligence  of  his  appoint 
ment  reached  him  at  his  residence  in  Virginia.  This  circumstance 
was  the  subject  of  a  number  of  letters  to  Morgan,  the  first  of 
which  is  subjoined. 

TRAVELLERS'  REST,  June  21s£,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  have  just  received  an  express  fA>m  the  Board  of  War, 
enclosing  the  unanimous  resolve  of  Congress,  appointing  me  to  the  com 
mand  of  the  Southern  Department.  I  am  also  informed  that  Congress 
had  it  in  contemplation  to  call  Gen.  Weedon  and  yourself  into  service,  and 
to  employ  you  immediately  to  the  southward.  I  shall  set  out  on  Monday 


THE      LIFE      OF 

morning ;  perhaps  I  may  receive  another  express  before  then.  I  am 
too  much  employed  to  return  your  visit;  but  if  you  can  come  to  me  before 
I  leave  home,  I  shall  be  glad  to  inform  you  of  all  particulars. 

I  am,  dear  Sir,  &c., 

HORATIO  GATES. 
COL.  MORGAN. 

A  short  time  previously  to  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  the  long 
standing  difference  between  Gates  and  Morgan  had  been  adjusted. 
Upon  this  occasion,  Morgan  proudly  referred  to  the  important 
services  he  had  rendered  during  the  campaign  against  Bur- 
goyne,  and  dwelt  with  warmth  upon  the  undeserved  treatment  he 
had  experienced.  Reminding  General  Gates  of  the  unkindness 
and  injustice  of  which  .he  had  been  guilty,  Morgan  nevertheless 
exhibited  a  willingness  to  forgive  and  forget  past  injuries ;  and 
the  overtures  of  his  old  friend  and  general  for  a  reconciliation, 
were  met  in  a  generous  spirit. 

He  had  now  somewhat  recovered  his  health  and  streno-th, :  and 

C5  ' 

the  scent  of  war  in  his  neighborhood  had  revived  old  instincts, 
and  excited  in  him  a  strong  desire  once  more  to  take  the  field. 
But  to  the  proposition,  made  to  him  in  the  resolution  of  Congress, 
calling  him  into  the  service  as  a  colonel,  he  refused  to  listen. 
After  what  had  already  occurred,  he  was  led  to  believe  that  a  call 
of  this  kind  on  him  would  certainly  be  accompanied  by  an 
increase  of  his  rank.  Independently  of  the  claims  which  he 
considered  he  had  already  earned,  touching  his  promotion  to  a 
brigadier  generalship,  there  were  some  peculiarities  about  the 
service  in  which  he  was  now  called  on  to  engage,  which  presented 
strong  objections  to  his  acceptance  of  a  lower  grade.  The  coun 
try  which  was  then  and  thereafter  the  principal  scene  of  warlike 
'operations,  had  been  divided  by  the  State  authorities  into  military 
districts,  to  each  of  which,  officers  had  been  appointed.  Such 
of  these  officers  as  ranked  Morgan  as  a  colonel,  would,  in  the 
event  of  his  taking  the  field,  subject  him  to  their  orders  whenever 
he  entered  their  districts.*  In  ordinary  cases,  it  would  be 

*0ov.  Rutledge,  17SO.    Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  5.,  p.  412. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        235 

expedient  to  avoid  sucli  an  awkward  contingency.  But  in  that  in 
question,  where  military  merit  of  the  highest  order  might  be 
counteracted  and  controlled  by  inexperienced  mediocrity,  to  with 
hold  a  remedy  which  a-t  once  disembarrassed  the  public  service 
and  rewarded  individual  merit,  would  be  extremely  impolitic. 
Yet  such  was  the  course  pursued  by  Congress ;  and  in  conse- 
qaence,  Morgan  determined  to  remaia  at  home.  There  seemed, 
besides,  to  be  no  very  pressing  need  of  his  services.  Gen.  Gates, 
whose  prospects  were  bright  and  unclouded  at  this  time,  was  sur 
rounded  by  a  host  of  experienced  and  able  officers.  Before  three 
months  elapsed,  however,  the  justice  of  pretensions  which  Con 
gress  neglected  or  undervalued,  found  advocates  in  its  apprehen 
sions  and  its  necessities. 

Morgan  was  still  at  home  when  the  issue  of  the  conflict  on  the 
bloody  and  hapless  field  of  Camden  became  known  to  him.  This 
disastrous  intelligence  brought  better  feelings  to  the  surface.  lie 
recognized  the  occasion  which  had  now  arisen,  as  one,  demanding 
the  sacrifice  to  the  public  good  of  every  private  consideration  ; 
and  he  did  not  resist  the  silent  appeal  of  his  bleeding  country. 
Indifferent  now,  regarding  the  issue  of  the  numerous  and  influen 
tial  representations  which  had  been  made  to  Congress,  in  reference 
to  his  promotion,  and  anxious  only  for  an  opportunity  again  to 
serve  his  country  in  any  capacity,  he  made  the  necessary  prepara 
tions,  bade  adieu  to  his  family,  and  left  his  home  early  in 
September,  in  the  direction  of  Gen.  Gates's  head-quarters,  then  at 
Hillsborough. 


236  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER    XLII. 

The  dispositions  and  operations  of  the  opposing  forces — Morgan  joins  Gates  at  Hills- 
borough — The  enemy  advances  towards  North  Carolina — Morgan  offered  a  command 
in  t'he  North  Carolina  militia — Appointed  by  Gates  to  command  a  legionary  corps — 
Battle  of  King's  Mountain— Corn wallis  retreats  to  Winnsborough— Morgan  appointed 
a  brigadier  general — Letter  from  Gen.  Gates  —  Morgan  advances  to  vicinity  of  the 
enemy — Letter  from  Col.  0.  II.  Williams — Destitution  of  the  army — Repulse  of  M;ijor 
Wemys — Battle  of  Blackstock  House — Capture  of  Col.  Hugely  a-nd  his  command — 
Congress  determines  to  supersede  Gen.  Gates — Gen.  Greene— His  arrangements,  pre 
liminary  to  taking  the  command  of  the  Southern  army— The  general  prospect— Gen. 
Greene's  plan  of  action — Morgan  appointed  to  a  separate  command — He  marches  to  the 
west  of  Broad  river  —  Greene,  with  the  main  body,  moves  to  the  Pedee  —  Morgan's 
instructions. 


BEFORE  introducing  Gen.  Morgan  once  more  on  the  field  in 
the  South,  a  glance  at  the  operations  then  going  forward  in  that 
quarter  is  called  for,  from  their  connection  with  those  which 
succeeded  them,  and  with  which  he  was  identified. 

Although  by  the  battle  of  Caraden,  the  spirit  of  resistance  was 
fearfully  disabled,  it  was  not  destroyed.  While  Cornwallis  was 
awaiting  the  arrival  of  supplies  from  Charleston,  to  commence  his 
long-contemplated  .invasion  of  North  Carolina  and  Virginia,  the 
elements  of  opposition  were  rapidly  re-combining  a<?;:iinst  him. 
The  small  remains  of  a  regular  army  which  escaped  th-s:  ruction 
at  Camden,  had  assembled  at  Hillsborough.  The  militia  of  North 
Carolina  were  out*n  considerable  force.  Marion,  at.  the  head  of 
a  small  body,  was  moving  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Santee. 
Sumter  had  again  assembled  a  respectable  force,  and  was  operating 
west  of  that  river.  Col.  Davie,  with  a  body  of  volunteer 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  237 

dragoons  and  mounted  riflemen,  took  post  in  the  Waxliaw 
settlement,  and  employed  himself  in  watching  the  movements  of 
the  enemy.  Col.  Clark  was  at  the  head  of  a  large  body  of 
Geoi'gia  and  South  Carolina  exiles,  at  this  time  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  Augusta.  A  body  of  mountaineers,  more  formidable  in 
numbers  than  any  opposed  to  the  enemy  in  this  quarter,  and 
composed  of  the  united  commands  of  Cols.  Campbell,  Cleaveland, 
Williams,  Sevier,  Shelby,  McDowell,  and  others,  was  rapidly 
gathering,  preparatory  to  a  descent  upon  the  British  ports  in 
South  Carolina  and  Georgia. 

After  the  American  forces  had  been  driven  from  South 
Carolina,  the  British  army  took  post  in  three  divisions  near  its 
northern  boundary,  the  main  body,  under  Cornwallis,  at  Carnden  ; 
Col.  Tarleton's  legion  at  Winnsborough  ;  and  Col.  Ferguson's 
brigade  of  Provincial  troops,  at  Ninety-six. 

The  required  supplies  having  been  at  length  obtained,  theso 
divisions  simultaneously  moved  from  their  respective  posts  early  in 
September,  with  the  object  of  uniting  at  Charlotte,  and  thence 
proceeding  to  the  interior  of  North  Carolina. 

This  movement  was  in  progress,  when  Morgan,  accompanied 
only  by  two  or  three  young  gentlemen  who  were  anxious  to  serve 
with  him,  arrived  at  Hillsborough.  He  was  warmly  received  by 
Gen.  Gates,  who  promised,  at  their  first  interview,  to  take  imme 
diate  measures  to  give  him  employment. 

The  regular  forces  at  this  point  had  recently  undergone  a  new 
organization.  The  infantry  had  been  formed  into  two  battalions, 
constituting  one  regiment,  the  command  of  which  devolved  upon 
Col.  0.  II.  Williams  and  Lieut.  Col.  Howard ;  Majors  Hardman 
and  Anderson  commanding  the  battalions.  The  artillery  corps 
was  nearly  annihilated  at  Camden ;  the  remaining  companies  of 
the  regiment  having  recently  reached  Hillsborough,  were  placed 
under  the  command  of  Capt.  Singleton.  Two  brass  pieces,  saved 
from  the  general  wreck  at  Camden,  and  four  or  five  iron  ones, 
found  at  Hillsborough,  formed  a  respectable  little  park  of  artillery. 


238  THE      LIFE     OF 

There  were,  besides,  the  remnants  of  Buford's  and  Porterfield's 
corps,  and  a  body  of  raw  recruits,  the  whole  numbering  about 
350  men,  and  constituting  all  of  the  Virginia  line  in  the  field  in 
this  quarter.  The  whole  of  these  forces  amounted  to  about  1,400 
men.* 

The  advance  of  Cornwallis  towards  North  Carolina  had  stimu 
lated  the  authorities  of  that  State  in  taking  measures  to  repel  the 
threatened  invasion ;  while  the  militia  were  collecting  in  large 
numbers  at  Ilillsborough,  provision  was  made,  not  only  to  equip 
this  force  for  the  field,  but  also  to  meet  in  a  partial  degree 
some  of  the  most  pressing  needs  of  the  regular  army,  the  chief 
of  which  was  clothing.  The  command  of  the  militia  had  recently 
been  conferred  on  Gen.  Smallwood.  Morgan  was  invited, f  soon 
after  his  arrival,  to  take  a  command  in  the  same  force.  Flatter 
ing  as  was  this  mark  of  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held  by  the 
people  of  North  Carolina,  he  was  compelled  to  decline  the 
proffered  honor.  Gen.  Gates  had  already  formed  the  plan  of  a 
legionary  corps,  to  be  raised  out  of  the  ranks  of  the  army,  the 
command  of  which  lie  intended  to  bestow  on  Morgan.  The 
opportune  arrival  of  the  clothing  already  adverted  to,  enabled 
Gen.  Gates  to  carry  this  design  at  once  into  effect.  From  the 
two  battalions,  four  companies  of  picked  men  were  selected. 
These  were  formed  into  a  light  infantry  battalion,  the  command 
of  which  was  given  to  Lieut.  Col.  Howard.  To  these  was  added 
a  company  of  riflemen,  under  Capt.  Rose.  The  remains  of  Cols. 

*  Col.  0.  H.  Williams'  Narrative. 

t  The  letter  in  relation  to  this,  is  subjoined  : 

HILLSBOROCOH,  Sfpt  30, 1780. 

SIR:  At  the  request  of  the  assembly,  Gen.  Smallwood  has  consented  to  take  the 
command  of  the  militia  of  this  State,  and  will  set  off  in  a  day  or  two  for  the  back  country. 
It  would  give  me  grea-t  pleasure  for  you  to  accompany  the  general. 

Col.  Morgan's  character  as  a  soldier  is  we'l  known  in  America.  I  am  persuaded  your 
presence  will  give  spirits  to  my  countrymen.  Gen.  Smallwood,  I  expect,  will  have  an 
opportunity  of  finding  employment  suitable  to  a  man  of  your  rank  and  gallantry. 

I  am,  very  respectfully,  &c., 

J.  PfiNN. 

COL.  MORGAN. 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MORGAN.  239 

White's  and  Washington's  regiments  of  cavalry,  about  70  in 
number,  were  expected  in  camp  in  a  few  days  ;  and  it  was 
arranged,  that  on  their  arrival,  they  should  be  embodied  into  one 
corps,  under  the  command  of  Lieut.  Col.  Washington,  and  united 
to  the  commands  of  Howard  and  Rose.  Morgan  assumed  the 
command  of  this  corps  about  the  1st  of  October. 

The  divisions  of  the  enemy  commanded  by  Cornwallis  and 
Tarleton  entered  Charlotte  after  a  spirited  action  between  their 
advance,  composed  of  Tarleton's  legion,  and  Col.  Davie's  corps. 
They  remained  in  the  neighborhood  of  this  place  for  some  days, 
waiting  for  the  junction  of  Col.  Ferguson.  But  the  career  of  this 
officer  had,  in  the  meantime,  met  with  a  fearful  termination  at 
King's  Mountain.  A  sketch  of  the  memorable  battle  which  was 
fought  on  this  mountain,  may  be  introduced  here. 

Col.  Clark  had  been  endeavoring  to  reduce  Augusta.  The 
effort,  although  conducted  with  courage  and  perseverance,  was 
unsuccessful.  The  post,  commanded  by  Col.  Brown,  had  been 
defended  with  great  vigor;  and  upon  the  approach  of  reinforce 
ments  to  his  aid  from  Ninety-six,  Clark  raised  the  siege,  and 
retired  towards  the  mountains.  While  the  latter  was  retreating, 
Ferguson,  then  on  the  march  for  Charlotte,  attempted  to  inter 
cept  him.  The  line  of  march  now  taken  by  the  Provincials,  indi 
cated  a  design  to  invade  the  mountainous  districts.  This  region 
of  country,  and  that  north  and  west  of  it,  were  inhabited  by  a 
race  equally  distinguished  for  courage  and  patriotism.  It  was, 
moreover,  the  asylum  for  the  distressed  and  persecuted  exiles 
from  Georgia  and  South  Carolina.  Imbued  with  a  deep  hatred 
of  the  oppressors  of  their  country,  a  large  proportion  of  these 
people  were  at  this  time  preparing,  as  has  been  already  observed, 
to  take  the  field.  But  maddened  at  the  prospect  of  invasion, 
they  universally  flew  to  arms;  and  when  Ferguson  approached 
Gilbert-town,  he  found  a  force  in  his  front,  of  not  less  than  three 
thousand  mounted  riflemen.* 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  pp.  308-4.     Lee's  Memoirs,  pp.  103-105. 


240  THE     L  I  F  E     O  F 

Ferguson,  astonished,  if  not  dismayed,  at  the  unexpected 
appearance  of  an  opponent  every  way  so  formidable,  sent  to 
Cornwallis  for  aid,  and  at  once  commenced  a  retreat.  He  was 
immediately  followed  by  sixteen  hundred  men,  all  well  mounted, 
and  commanded  by  Col.  Campbell,  assisted  by  Cols.  Cleaveland, 
Sevier,  Shelby,  Williams,  and  Major  Chronicle.  The  remainder 
followed  with  their  utmost  speed.  Ferguson  was  overtaken  on 
the  7th  of  October,  at  King's  Mountain.  Hopeless  of  effecting 
his  retreat  without  fighting,  he  posted  his  troops  on  the  summit 
of  King's  Mountain,  trusting  to  be  able  to  make  good  his  position 
until  the  expected  reinforcements  should  reach  him.  Campbell, 
divining  the  object  of  his  opponent,  at  once  commenced  the 
attack.  He  divided  his  forces  into  three  bodies;  one  he  led  him 
self;  the  next  was  headed  by  Col.  Shelby,  and  the  other  by  Col. 
Cleaveland.  After  a  severe  conflict  of  an  hour,  during  which  the 
enemy,  assailed  on  every  side,  found  the  bayonet  ineffectual 
against  the  rifle,  Ferguson  fell,  and  all  that  remained  of  his  com 
mand  at  once  surrendered.  The  loss  of  the  British  was  one 
hundred  and  fifty  killed,  and  a  like  number  wounded ;  while  that 
of  the  Americans  did  not  exceed  ten  killed  and  forty  wounded. 
Including  the  British  wounded,  eleven  hundred  and  ten  men  fell 

i3 

into  the  hands  of  the  victors,  besides  fifteen  hundred  stand  of 
arms.  The  American  loss  was  rendered  peculiarly  distressing  by 
the  death  of  Col.  Williams,  an  officer  who  had  greatly  distinguished 
himself  in  opposing  the  re-establishment  of  British  authority  in 
the  South.  Major  Chronicle,  another  distinguished  officer  and 
patriot,  also  fell.  Immediately  after  the  action,  ten  of  the 
prisoners  were  hung,  partly  in  retaliation  for  the  recent  execution 
of  a  number  of  Americans  by  the  British,  and  partly  because  the 
men  who  suffered  had  been  guilty  of  murders  and  other  heinous 
crimes,  punishable  by  the  laws  with  death.* 

This  was  the  first  decisive  blow  which  the  enemy  had  experi 
enced  during  their  operations  in  the  South. 

*  Lee's  Memoes,  pp.  103-105.    Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.f  pp.  805-807. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  241 

The  news  of  the  battle  of  King's  Mountain  reached  Cornwallis 
while  on  his  march  from  Charlotte  to  Salisbury.  This  event,  at 
once  so  unexpected  and  disastrous,  effected  a  complete  change  in 
his  views.  The  force  thus  destroyed  constituted  more  than  one- 
third  of  his  active  army,  while  the  death  of  Ferguson  greatly 
diminished  his  hopes  of  recruiting  his  ranks  from  the  loyalists  in 
that  quarter,  among  whom  that  officer  had  exercised  great  influ 
ence.  The  accounts  which  accompanied  these  doleful  tidings, 
greatly  magnified  the  very  large  force  of  mountaineers  that 
really  were  in  arms,  and  aroused  his  fears,  not  only  for  the  safety 
of  the  posts  in  his  rear,  constantly  menaced  by  Marion,  Sumter, 
Davie,  and  other  partisan  officers,  but  even  for  the  security  of  his 
army,  now  apparently  threatened  by  such  superior  numbers. 
These  considerations  determined  him  to  defer  his  movement  into 
North  Carolina,  until  his  army  could  be  reinforced. 

At  this  time,  Gen.  Leslie,  with  three  thousand  men,  was  at 
Portsmouth.  Having  sent  directions  to  this  officer  to  embark  his 
troops  and  sail  for  Charleston  without  delay,  Cornwallis  com 
menced  a  retrograde  movement  on  the  14th,  and  crossing  the 
Catawba,  took  post  at  Winnsborough  on  the  29th  of  October.* 

The  success  which,  until  very  recently,  had  uniformly  attended 
the  efforts  of  the  British,  in  the  Southern  States,  encouraged  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  with  hopes  that  he  would  be  eventually  enabled  to 
separate  these  States  from  the  Confederacy,  and  re-unite  them  to 
the  British  realm.  Regarding  this  as  an  object  of  the  very  high 
est  importance,  he  spared  no  exertions  and  even  ran  some  hazards 
to  strengthen  his  forces  in  that  quarter.  On  the  6th  of  October, 
Leslie,  with  three  thousand  men,  was  dispatched  southward. 
Believing  that  Cornwallis  was  advancing  without  opposition 
through  North  Carolina,  Sir  Henry  Clinton  directed  Leslie  to 
land  in  the  lower  part  of  Virginia,  at  some  point  favorable  to  a 
co-operation  with  the  former,  whose  orders  he  was  directed  to 
obey.  Entering  James  river,  Leslie  landed  his  troops,  and  took 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  pp.  166-170. 
11 


242  THE     LIFE     OF 

possession  of  the  country  on  the  south  side,  as  high  as  Suffolk. 
After  a  short  time,  he  drew  in  his  outposts,  and  began  to  fortify 
Portsmouth.  He  was  at  this  place  when  the  orders  already  men 
tioned,  for  his  embarkation  for  Charles  on,  reached  him.* 

Winnsborough,  the  point  selected  by  Cornwallis  for  his  encamp 
ment,  was  nearly  midway  between  Camden  and  Ninety-six,  his 
two  principal  posts  in  the  northern  part  of  the  State,  and  was 
moreover,  the  centre  of  a  populous  and  fruitful  district.  Here  he 
desired  to  remain,  until  the  arrival  of  Leslie  could  enable  him  to 
resume  his  operations  against  North  Carolina  and  Virginia. 
Although  the  postponement  of  these  operations  was,  it  is  certain, 
mainly  owing  to  the  large  American  force  in  the  field,  this  cir 
cumstance  seems  to  have  given  him  no  fears  for  the  possession  of 
South  Carolina.  A  considerable  proportion  of  his  army,  which 
amounted  in  all  to  more  than  four  thousand  men,  was  distributed 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  observe  the  whole  frontier  of  the  State, 
and  to  guard  the  interior  against  revolt.  The  main  body  at 
Winnsborough  was  in  a  favorable  position  for  guarding  his  princi 
pal  posts  and  checking  his  opponents,  as  well  as  for  prosecuting 
his  plans  of  future  conquest,  when  he  should  have  received  the 
coming  reinforcements. 

The  news  of  the  battle,  and  of  the  subsequent  retreat  of  Corn 
wallis,  had  a  most  cheering  effect  upon  the  Americans.  Their 
forces  immediately  pressed  forward.  The  militia  under  Gen. 
Smallwood,  Morgan  and  his  command,  and  Col.  Davie's  corps  soon 
after  concentrated  at  New  Providence.  The  main  body  of  the 
Continental  troops  left  Hillsborough  about  the  same  time,  and 
marched  towards  Salisbury. 

A  few  days  before  the  army  left  Hillsborough,  General  Gates 
was  advised  of  the  promotion  of  Gen.  Morgan.  The  representa 
tions  with  this  object  had  been  so  numerous  and  influential,  and 
the  reasons  in  its  favor  so  cogent,  that  at  length,  Congress  acted 
in  the  premises,  and  on  the  13th  of  October,  appointed  him  to 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  pp.  166-1  TO. 


GENEKAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.       243 

the  rank  of  a  brigadier  general.*  The  commission,  with  the 
resolution  of  Congress,  and  the  letter  of  President  Huntington, 
were  forwarded  to  Gen.  Gates,  who,  upon  receiving  them,  addressed 
Morgan  the  following  letter : 

HILLSBOROUGH,  Oct.  27, 1780. 
DEAR  GENERAL: 

Enclosed,  I  send  you  the  resolve  of  Congress,  appointing  you  a  briga 
dier  general,  in  the  army  of  the  United  States,  of  which  I  sincerely  wish 
you  joy.  Your  commission  is  in  my  hands,  which  I  reserve  to  send  by 
the  first  troops  that  march,  as  this  conveyance  may  not  be  altogether  so 
safe.  The  disappointments  and  delays  by  the  Board  of  War,  in  supplying 
the  wagons  necessary  for  our  march,  have  been  amazing;  but  I  think  they 
cannot  now  defer  it  beyond  to-morrow. 

I  am,  dear  general, 
Yours,  affectionately, 

HORATIO  GATES. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 

The  gratification  which  this  announcement  created  in  Morgan's 
breast,  must  have  been  greatly  increased   by  the   consciousness 

*IN     CONGRESS. 

October  13fA,  1780. 

Congress  took  into  consideration  the  report  of  the  Board  of  War,  respecting  the  promo 
tion  of  Col.  Morgan,  and  it  appearing  from  the  letters  of  Governors  Jefferson  and  Rut- 
ledge,  and  of  Major  General  Gates,  that  Col.  Morgan's  promotion  to  the  rank  of  a 
Brigadier  General  will  remove  several  embarrassments  which  impede  the  public  service  in 
tlie  Southern  Department,  and  that  it  will  otherwise  greatly  advance  the  said  service, 

Resolved,  Therefore,  that  Colonel  Daniel  Morgan  be,  and  hereby  is,  appointed  to  the 
rank  of  Brigadier  General,  in  the  army  of  the  United  States. 

Extract  from  the  Minutes,  CHARLES  THOMSON,  Sec. 

PHILADELPHIA,  Oft.  Uth,  1780. 

SIR:  Congress  have  been  pleased  to  appoint  you  a  Brigadier  General,  in  the  army  ol 
the  United  States  of  America, 

I  have  now  the  pleasure  and  satisfaction  herewith  to  enclose  your  commission,  conform 
able  to  that  appointment. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be, 

With  esteem  and  respect, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

SAMUEL  HUNTINGTON. 
BR.  GEN.  MORGAN.  Pre*. 


244:  THE      LIFE      OF 

that  the  honor  was  earned  by  services  past,  and  by  the  expecta 
tion  of  services  to  be  performed.  lie  felt  a  laudable  pride  in  the 
conviction,  that  he  was  indebted  for  his  promotion  to  none  of 
those  sinister  influences,  which  but  too  frequently,  during  these 
times,  misdirected  the  appointing  power,  and  enabled  the  unde 
serving  to  obtain  high  rank  in  the  army.  Among  the  congratu 
lations  which  poured  in  on  him  from  all  sides,  those  from 
his  brother  officers,  and  they  were  numerous,  were  particularly 
grateful  to  his  feelings.  They  were  the  best  qualified  to  estimate 
his  merits,  and  they  would  be  the  last  to  compliment  him  on  an 
undeserved  honor. 

In  pursuance  of  directions  from  Gen.  Smallwood,  Morgan,  now 
brigadier  general,  advanced  to  the  vicinity  of  Clermont.  Having 

o  C?  •/  o 

been  joined  some  days  before,  by  Lieut.  Col.  Howard  and  the 
cavalry,  the  corps  was  now  in  readiness  for  any  enterprise  which 
fortune,  or  the  incautiousness  of  the  enemy,  might  afford  them. 

While  in  this  quarter,  Morgan  received  a  number  of  letters 
from  his  brother  officers  in  the  main  army.  The  occasional  intro 
duction  of  a  few  of  these  will  serve  to  diversify  the  narrative,  and 
at  the  same  time  furnish  important  links  to  the  chain  of  events 
which  marked  the  times.  The  annexed  was  written  by  Col.  O. 
H.  Williams,  at  the  time  adjutant  general  of  the  Southern  army. 

CAMP  HILLSBOROUGH,  Slst  Oct.,  1780. 

DEAR  SIR  :  We  have  been  under  marching  orders  ten  days.  I  believe 
we  shall  actually  move  to-morrow.  The  reports  of  the  enemy's  landing  in 
Virginia  have  detained  us  two  days.  The  general  has  been  in  some 
suspense  ;  however,  I  believe,  he  is  now  determined  to  move  westward. 
The  enemy  are  actually  in  possession  of  Portsmouth,  and  the  reports  say 
they  are  from  three  thousand  to  five  thousand  in  number — but  this  we  are 
not  clear  in. 

What  do  you  think  of  the  damnable  doings  of  that  diabolical  dog 
Arnold  ?  I  have  not  an  idea  of  a  punishment  adequate  to  the  enormity 
of  his  crime.  Andre  suffered  like  a  hero,  and  was  really  an  object  of 
admiration.  In  the  full  career  of  glory,  twenty-eight  years  of  age,  major 
in  the  British  army,  adjutant-general  in  America,  heir  to  a  large  estate,  of 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  245 

a  good  family,  master  of  a  fine  education,  and  endowed  with  superior 
abilities.  His  address  only  failed  him  in  an  enterprise  in  which  few  excel, 
but  many  cut  a  distinguished  figure.  If  he  deserved  hanging,  Arnold  will 
be  damned,  according  to  the  opinions  I  have  of  degrees  of  punishment. 

Perusing  your  obliging  letter  about  the  third  time,  I  accidentally  turned 
the  first  leaf,  on  which  you  had  signed  "Daniel  Morgan,"  and  I  found  your 
N.  B.  just  in  time.  The  committee  had  closed  their  proceedings,  and 
almost  the  blue  ells  were  gone.  No  such  stuff  was  left  in  store.  I  have 
secured  eight  yards  of  the  lining  for  you,  and  have  two  pairs  of  socks  of 
my  own — you  shall  go  halves. 

I  thank  Col.  Howard  for  his  letter  of  the  23d  of  October — the  deserters 
he  mentions  have  not  joined  us.  My  best  compliments  to  him  and  all  the 
gentlemen  of  the  light  infantry.  If  you  are  with  Gen.  Smallwood, 
present  me  to  him  and  family.  To-morrow  we  leave  this  dirty,  disagreeable 
hole,  Hillsborough.  Adieu. 

Yours,  sincerely, 

0.  H.  WILLIAMS. 

P.  S. — Pardon  me — I  must  be  permitted  to  congratulate  you  on  the 
justice  Congress  have  been  pleased  to  do  you  in  your  appointment. 
Pardon  me,  I  say,  for  making  my  best  compliments  by  way  of  P.  S. 

OTHO. 

BRIO-.  GEN.  MORGAN. 


An  amusing  instance  of  the  straits  to  which  even  officers  high 
in  rank  were  put,  at  this  time,  is  furnished  in  the  foregoing. 
There  is  no  room  for  any  feelings  but  sorrow  and  pity,  in  contem 
plating  the  sufferings  then  experienced  by  the  army,  in  conse 
quence  of  its  general  destitution.  Winter  had  set  in  with 
constant  and  drenching  rains ;  yet  the  greater  part  of  the  men 
were  without  anything  worthy  the  name  of  clothing ;  and  tents, 
and  many  other  things  usually  considered  among  the  necessaries 
of  an  army,  they  had  not.  Although  Morgan's  command  had 
received  a  tolerable  supply  of  clothing — an  indispensable  prelimi 
nary  to  its  taking  the  h'eld — it  was  yet  to  be  furnished  with  tents, 
wagons,  and  other  articles  of  field  equipage.  It  was  thrown  upon 
its  own  resources  entirely  for  support ;  and  seldom  enjoyed  the 
much  valued  ration  of  rum.  For  some  time  after  this  corps  took 


THE     LIFE     OF 

the  field,  it  had  no  shelter  from  the  storm,  no  covering  in  repose, 
beyond  (hose  .afforded  by  the  branches  of  a  tree,  or  the  leeward 
side  of  a  hill. 

The  tranquillity  of  Cornwallis  was  greatly  disturbed  by  the 
operations  of  Marion  and  Sumter.  He  accordingly  took  measures 
which  aimed  at  their  destruction.  Marion  beat  up  the  country 
between  the  Pedee  and  San  tee  rivers,  and  besides  intimidating 
the  loyalists  and  encouraging  the  whigs,  seriously  threatened  the 
communications  between  Charleston  and  Camden.  Sumter 
ranged  through  the  district  Avest  of  the  Santee;  and  being  now 
at  the  head  of  a  large  force,  menaced  Ninety -six  and  Augusta.  Col. 
Tarleton  and  his  legion  were  sent  against  Marion ;  while  Major 
Wemys,  with  a  regiment  of  infantry  and  a  troop  of  cavalry,  was 
dispatched  after  Sumter. 

Marion,  on  the  approach  of  danger,  retired  to  the  swamps  in  his 
neighborhood.  From  an  unavailing  pursuit  of  this  officer, 
Tarleton  was  hastily  recalled,  to  make  amends  for  the  discomfiture 
which  Sumter  had  in  the  meantime  inflicted  on  Wemys.  This 
officer  left  Winnsborough  in  the  evening,  and  reached  the 
outskirts  of  Sumter's  camp  before  daylight  the  next  morning, 
Sumter  had  profited  by  the  severe  lesson  he  received  in  the  pre 
vious  August ;  and  reckoning  upon  an  attempt  at  surprise,  was 
fully  prepared  to  meet  it.  A  strong  advanced  guard,  commanded 
by  Col.  Taylor,  met  the  enemy  ;  and  after  an  animated  contest, 
the  British  were  driven  from  the  field,  leaving  behind  them  thirty 
killed  and  wounded.  Among  the  latter  was  Major  Wemys,  who 
was  found  on  the  ground  the  next  morning,  severely  wounded, 
having  received  a  ball  through  both  thighs.* 

After  this  affair,  Sumter,  in  concert  with  Colonels  Clark  and 
Banner,  made  preparations  for  a  descent  on  Ninety-six,  when  he 
was  apprised  by  a  deserter,  of  the  approach  of  Tarleton,  with  a 
powerful  force.  Sumter  immediately  retraced  his  steps ;  but 
in  a  short  time  his  adversary  was  close  upon  him.  Crossing  the 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  pp.  316,  317. 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.        24:7 

Ennoree,  Sumter  pushed  on  towards  the  Tyger  river.  On  his 
arrival  at  Black  Stock  House,  on  the  banks  of  that  stream, 
he  prepared  for  battle.  Tarleton,  apprehending  that  Sumter 
would  exert  himself  to  escape,  pressed  forward  with  about  four 
hundred  cavalry  and  mounted  infantry,  leaving  three  hundred 
more,  including  his  artillery,  to  follow  as  fast  as  they  could.  On 
coming  in  sight  of  the  American  forces,  he  posted  his  men  on  an 
eminence  opposite  to  their  position,  with  the  intention  of 
awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  remainder  of  his  command,  before  he 
took  any  further  steps.  But  Sumter,  aware  of  the  divided  state 
of  the  enemy,  promptly  seized  the  moment  most  favorable  for 
attacking  them.  A  warm  action  ensued ;  but  the  British  at 
length  fled  the  field,  leaving  behind  them  no  less  than  ninety-two 
killed  and  one  hundred  wounded.* 

In  this  action,  Sumter  received  a  severe  wound  in  the  breast, 
which  perhaps  prevented  him  from  realizing  still  more  decided 
advantages  from  the  victory  he  had  gained.  It  certainly  deprived 
his  country  of  his  valuable  services  for  some  months  after. 
Having  buried  the  dead,  and  ministered  to  the  necessities  of  the 
wounded,  including  those  of  the  enemy,  who  were  all  left  on  the 
field,  the, victors  crossed  the  Tyger,  and  retreated  towards  the 
mountains.  Dispersing  a  few  days  after,  to  re-unite  again  when 
a  favorable  opportunity  for  action  offered,  these  gallant  spirits 
retired  to  their  homes — all  but  a  small  party,  who  escorted  their 
wounded  commander  to  a  place  of  security,  in  the  interior  of 
North  Carolina.f 

A  short  time  prior  to  these  cheering  events,  another,  equally 
gratifying,  occurred,  in  which  the  cavalry  of  Morgan's  command 
was  engaged.  This  was  the  affair  of  Rugely's  farm,  in  which  the 
redoubtable  colonel  "  of  that  ilk  "  was  so  cruelly  circumvented. 
The  movement  which  led  to  the  capture  of  this  officer  and  his 
command,  originated  in  objects  of  more  importance.  The  loyal- 

*  Lee's  Memoirs,  pp.  113-114 ;  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  H>.  318-321. 
t  Ibidem. 


248  THE     LIFE     OF 

ists  in  the  neighborhood  of  Lynch's  Creek  and  the  Waxhaw  set 
tlements,  were  meditating  a  general  removal  of  their  families  and 
property,  to  Camden.  To  prevent  this,  Col.  Davie  had  t.»een 
dispatched  to  that  quarter.  But,  under  the  protection  of  a  »»ody 
of  four  hundred  British  and  loyalists,  sent  from  Camden,  for  the 
purpose,  the  tory  inhabitants  began  to  remove,  and  to  carry  with 
them,  not  only  their  own  effects,  but  those  of  the  whigs  in  their 
neighborhood.  Davie's  force  being  too  weak  to  perform  the  duty 
upon  which  it  was  sent,  in  the  face  of  the  British  covering  party, 
Morgan  was  dispatched  with  his  corps,  towards  Hanging  Rock, 
the  place  where  the  British  were  posted,  with  directions  to  attack 
them,  and  to  intercept  the  removal  of  property  to  Camden. 

Morgan  accordingly  advanced  with  his  whole  command,  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Hanging  Rock.  But  the  British  detachment 
had  been  apprised  of  its  danger,  and  made  a  timely  retreat  to 
Camden.  During  the  march,  the  cavalry  scoured  the  country  to 
the  right  and  the  left,  and  in  advance  of  the  infantry ;  but  saving 
a  few  inconsiderable  captures,  and  the  collection  of  forage, 
nothing  was  effected.  Morgan  was  about  retracing  his  steps, 
when  he  was  informed  that  a  considerable  body  of  loyalists  and 
some  British  troops  were  then  assembled  at  a  farm  called 
Clermont,  the  property  of  a  tory  named  Rugely.  He  likewise 
learned  that  the  object  of  this  collection  was  to  facilitate 
recruiting  among  the  disaffected  in  the  neighborhood,  that 
something  more  than  nominal  effect  might  be  given  to  Colonel 
Rugely's  new  commission.  Morgan  felt  a  strong  desire  to  uproot 
this  nest  of  tories ;  but  as  it  was  within  ten  miles  of  Camden, 
and  still  nearer  to  a  strong  outpost  of  the  British  army,  to 
approach  it  with  his  infantry  was  deemed  too  hazardous.  Col. 
Washington  was,  however,  sent  with  his  cavalry  to  reconnoitre 
the  enemy,  and  received  permission  to  avail  himself  of  a  fail 
opportunity  of  capturing  or  dispersing  them. 

Col.  Rugely,  learning  that  an  enemy  was  approaching,  took 
post  with  his  men  in  a  large  log  building,  around  which  h^d 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  249 

been  constructed  an  entrenchment  and  a  line  of  abatis.  Confi 
dent  in  his  ability  to  defend  himself  against  a  troop  or  two  of 
horse,  or  any  other  description  of  force  unaccompanied  by  artillery, 
he  calmly  prepared  himself  for  the  expected  attack.  On  coming 
in  sight  of  the  place,  Washington  immediately  discovered  that 
nothing  could  be  effected  against  it  by  surprise,  and  moreover, 
that  it  was  easily  defended  against  a  force  such  as  that  he  com 
manded.  But  reckoning  on  the  inexperience  of  his  adversary,  he 
hit  upon  an  expedient  for  arousing  Rugely's  fears,  which  was 
ciowned  with,  success.  Having  prepared  the  trunk  of  a  small 
pine  tree  into  some  sort  of  resemblance  to  a  cannon,  and  mounted 
it  upon  the  wheels  of  a  wagon,  he  made  a  disposition  of  his 
forces,  as  if  preparing  for  a  cannonade,  and  then  sent  a  corporal 
of  dragoons  with  a  flag,  to  the  fort,  to  summon  its  commanding 
officer  to  an  immediate  surrender.  The  gravity  with  which  the 
farce  was  enacted,  from  the  levelling  of  the  pine  cannon  to  the 
solemn  summons  of  the  corporal,  confirmed  the  imposition  on  the 
mind  of  Col.  Hugely,  who  instantly  complied  with  the  summons. 
In  a  few  minutes  after,  himself  and  his  garrison  of  about  one 
hundred  men,  marched  out  of  the  barn,  prisoners  of  war. 

The  extent  to  which  Col.  Rugely  was  outgemralkd  in  this 
affair,  may  be  comprehended  from  the  fact,  that  on  the  ludi 
crous  circumstances  of  his  capture  being  communicated  to  Corn- 
wallis,  the  latter  introduced  a  letter  on  the  subject,  with  the 
declaration  :  "  Rugely  will  not  be  made  a  brigadier !"  * 


*  Rugely  was  subsequently  paroled  to  Charleston.  His  application  to  this  end  was 
made  the  subject  of  the  following  letter  from  Morgan  to  Greene,  by  which  it  would 
appear  that  he  was  held  in  as  little  respect  as  a  military  man,  by  his  enemies,  as  he  was 
by  his  friends. 

NEW  PROVIDENCE,  Uh  Nov.,  17SO. 

SIR  :  Colonel  Rugely  will  apply  for  a  parole  to  go  to  Charleston.  I  believe  he  may 
be  depended  on,  but  when  they  get  him  there  I  fear  they  won't  be  anxious  to  exchange 
him,  as  they  won't,  after  this,  look  upon  him  as  a  great  military  character.  Col.  Isaacs, 
who  has  been  a  very  active  man  in  the  State  of  North  Carolina,  is  now  a  prisoner,  and 
'is  sent  up  to  St.  Augustine.  If  a  partial  exchange  could  be  effected,  Rugely  for  Isaacs. 

11* 


250  THE      LIFE      OF 

After  burning  the  log-  house,  arid  collecting  a  quantity  of  pro 
visions  and  forao-e  found  at  the  place,  Washington  returned  with 
his  prisoners  to  rejoin  Morgan.  The  latter  soon  after  took  up  his 
line  of  march  for  the  neighborhood  of  New  Providence.  Here 

£D 

he  was  informed  that  Gen.  Gates  had  given  orders  for  the  diti'er- 
ent  detachments  to  march  to  Charlotte  ;  and  that  General  Greene 
had  recently  arrived  at  that  place,  and  had  assumed  the 
command  of  the  army. 

The  introduction  of  this  distinguished  officer  to  the  reader  as 

O 

the  future  general  of  the  Southern  army,  calls  for  a  brief  review 
of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  his  appointment  to  this 
command. 

The  high  hopes  entertained  by  Congress  and  the  nation,  at  the 
opening  of  this  campaign,  that  the  conquerer  of  the  North  would 
gather  fresh  laurels  in  the  South,  were  crushed  by  the  disastrous 
issue  of  the  battle  near  Camden.  With  this  event,  the  confidence 
so  generally  reposed  in  his  abilities  was  succeeded  by  distrust; 
and  although  the  prudence  and  perseverance  which  he  subse 
quently  displayed  contrasted  favorably  with  his  previous  course, 
and  gave  promise  of  better  results  for  the  future,  it  soon  became 
apparent  that  his  reputation  had  suffered  an  incurable  wound. 

A  belief  that  his  fame  was  unsupported  by  any  distinguishing 
marks  of  soldiership,  and  that  it  was  indebted  for  its  existence  to  a 
fortunate  combination  of  circumstances,  had  long  prevailed  to  a 
great  extent  among  the  officers  of  the  army.  This  belief,  when 
considered  in  connection  with  his  known  participation  in  the 
intrigues  of  Conway  and  others  against  the  commander-in-chief, 
needed  not  the  confirmation  afforded  by  his  recent  misfortunes,  to 
render  him  exceedingly  unpopular  with  this  patriotic  and  influen 
tial  c'ass. 

it  would  give  a  great  deal  of  happiness  in  relieving  a  friend  of  mine,  and  a  sincere  friend 
to  his  country.     Col.  Martin,  of  the  Board  of  War,  can  give  you  his  character. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be  your  obedient  servant, 

DANIEL  MOBGAN. 
MAJOR  GENERAL  GREENE. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        251 

Exhausted  as  were  the  resources  of  the  country,  the  utmost 
exertions  of  Congress  were  yet  unproductive  of  means  adequate  to 
the  fearful  emergency  which  had  arisen  ;  and  its  hopes  of  success 
depended  almost  entirely  upon  the  zealous  cooperation  of  the 
militia.  In  ordinary  cases,  the  citizen  soldier  was  slow  to  join 
the  standard  of  an  unworthy  or  an  unpopular  officer.  But  when, 
as  in  the  present  case,  the  impulses  of  patriotism  were  barely  able 
to  overcome  the  suggestions  of  prudence,  and  when  despair  of  the 
cause  was  spreading  far  and  Avide,  to  look  for  his  appearance 
under  a  lender  whom  he  regarded  as  having  forfeited  all  claims 
upon  his  confidence,  was  to  indulge  in  expectations  at  war  with 
all  experience; 

The  destruction  of  a  fine  army,  and  the  subjugation  of  two 
States  of  the  confederacy,  under  circumstances  as  yet  unexplained, 
should  not,  it  was  thought,  be  permitted  to  pass  without  inquiry. 
A  proper  regard  for  the  interests  of  the  confederacy,  a  decenl 
respect  for  public  sentiment,  and  justice  to  the  unfortunate  gen 
eral  himself — all  concurred  in  demanding  an  investigation. 

An  examination  of  the  circumstances  which  preceded  the 
defeat  of  the  army  under  General  Gates,  unavoidably  led  to  con 
clusions  unfavorable  to  his  judgment  and  prudence,  and  sug 
gested,  among  other  measures  necessary  to  be  taken  in  the 
creation  of  a  new  army,  his  removal  from  command  in  the  South. 
Fearful  consequences  were  expected  to  ensue,  unless  the  feeble 
means  of  resistance  about  being  put  forth  were  confided  to  a  suc 
cessor,  whose  past  services  gave  him  an  undoubted  claim  to 
public  confidence,  and  who  was  capable  of  reassuring  the  people, 
and  of  terminating,  at  their  head,  the  enemy's  career  of  triumph. 

Although  these  and  other  considerations  called  imperatively 
for  the  supersedure  of  General  Gates,  Congress,  entertaining  a 
high  respect  for  his  private  worth,  and  a  grateful  recollection  of 
his  former  services,  deferred  a  compliance.  It  was  hoped  that 
time  might  yet  enable  the  aged  warrior  to  retrieve  his  character, 
and  by  a  fortunate  stroke,  reestablish  himself  in  public  favor. 
But  although  three  months  had  nearly  elapsed,  no  such  opportu- 


252  THE      LIFE      OF 

nity  occurred ;  and  the  period  for  action  being  at  hand,  fin tlier 
delay  was  attended  with  too  much  danger  to  be  permitted.  A 
resolution  was  accordingly  adopted  by  Congress,  on  the  5th  of 
November,  ordering  a  court  of  inquiry  to  be  held  on  the  conduct 
of  Gen.  Gates  as  commander  of  the  Southern  department,  and 
moreover,  directing  the  commander-in-chief  to  appoint  some 
other  officer  to  command  that  department  during  the  inquiry. 
Thus  at  length  the  blow  was  struck.  Though  justice  might  have 
hesitated  in  pronouncing  this  sentence,  policy  demanded  the  sac 
rifice. 

Gen.  Gates,  although  unapprised  of  the  intention  to  supersede 
him  until  late  in  November,  seems  to  have  anticipated  such  a 
step  with  indifference,  if  not  v/ith  pleasure.  In  a  letter  to 
Morgan,  dated  the  13th  of  that  month,  he  observes:  "I  hear  by 
report  that  I  am  to  be  recalled,  and  that  General  Greene  is  to 
succeed  to  the  command  of  the  Southern  department.  But  of 
this  I  have  not  the  smallest  intimation  from  Congress,  which,  I 
conceive,  would  have  been  the  case,  had  the  business  been  finally 
settled.  I  think  exactly  as  you  do  in  regard  to  the  command, 
and  am  impatient  for  the  arrival  of  General  Greene." 

A  few  clays  after  this  letter  was  written,  the  resolution  of 
Congress  already  referred  to,  reached  him  at  Salisbury.  The 
unpleasant  intelligence  conveyed  by  this  communication,  served, 
to  all  appearances,  only  to  stimulate  his  exertions-  in  the  public 
service.  His  efforts  to  establish  magazines  and  collect  supplies, 
as  well  as  to  organize  his  forces,  regular  and  militia,  were  indefa 
tigable,  and  in  some  degree  successful.  The  movements  of  the 
enemy  were  watched  with  sleepless  vigilance,  and  his  precaution 
ary  measures  against  them  were  indicative  of  intelligence  and 
zeal.  Upon  learning  that  Cornwallis  was  collecting  his  forces  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Camden,  he  broke  up  his  camp  at  Salisbury, 
and  marching  to  Charlotte,  sent  directions  to  his  advanced 
detachments  to  concentrate  at  that  place,  with  the  determination 
of  opposing  the  enemy,  should  they  advance  upon  him. 

These  operations  were  goin^r  forward,  when    General  Greene 


GENERAL     DANIEL      MORGAN.  253 

arrived  in  the  American  camp.  This  officer,  who  had  served 
with  great  distinction  from  the  commencement  of  the  war,  and 
had  won  for  himself  an  enviable  position  in  the  estimation  of 
Congress  and  the  country,  was  selected  by  the  commander-in- 
chief  to  succeed  Gen.  Gates.  Reluctantly  accepting  the  honora 
ble,  but  responsible  command,  he  received  his  instructions,  and 
on  the  23d  of  November,  accompanied  by  General  the  Baron 
Steuben  and  his  aids,  Major  Burnett,  and  Colonel  Morris, 
commenced  his  journey  for  the  South.* 

The  route  which  General  Greene  had  marked  out  for  himself, 
ran  through  Philadelphia  and  the  seats  of  government  of  Dela 
ware,  Maryland,  Virginia,  and  North  Carolina.  At  each  of  these 
places  he  stopped  a  short  time  to  make  his  requisitions,  and  to 
ascertain  the  extent  to  which  it  was  probable  they  would  be 
complied  with.  To  arouse  the  authorities  to  a  just  sense  of  their 
danger,  and  to  convince  them  of  the  necessity  of  providing 
means  for  the  increase  and  support  of  his  army,  he  addressed 
them  respectively  with  a  force  and  earnestness,  well  calculated  to 
produce  the  desired  results.  These  letters,  besides  exhibiting  that 
vigor  of  thought  and  felicity  of  expression  which  characterize  all 
Gen.  Greene's  epistolary  remains,  were  marked  by  a  judicious 
application  of  their  subject  to  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  each 
State.  In  all  of  them,  however,  the  main  features  of  his  subject 
stood  prominently  forth,  and  were  considered  in  terms  substan 
tially  the  same.  Referring  to  the  great  strength  and  known 
objects  of  the  enemy,  and  picturing  in  vivid  colors  the  conse 
quences  which  would  follow  their  success,  he  frankly  declared  his 
inability  to  resist  them,  unless  the  assistance  demanded  was 
promptly  given.  These  letters,  which  reflect  no  little  credit  on 
their  author's  mental  resources,  were  followed  by  good  results ; 
and  perhaps  the  subsequent  successes  of  his  sword  are  attributa 
ble,  in  some  degree,  to  the  previous  achievements  of  his  pen. 

All  that  Gen.  Greene  obtained  at  Philadelphia,  beyond  promi« 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  p.  332. 


254:  THE     LIFE,    OF 

ses,  was  the  annexation  of  Maryland  and  Delaware,  with  the 
troops  belonging  to  those  States,  to  the  Southern  department,  and 
a  small  supply  of  cash,  to  defray  his  personal  expenses.  Leaving 
Col.  Febriger  at  .this  place  to  take  charge  of  the  promised 
supplies,  he  pushed  on  to  Delaware,  and  thence  to  Maryland. 
Having  made  his  requisitions  on  these  States,  and  appointed  Gen 
erals  Gist  and  Smallwood  to  superintend  the  organization  and 
forwarding  of  the  troops  to  be  raised,  he  proceeded  to  the 
capital  of  Virginia.  This  State,  being  the  first  in  population, 
wealth,  and  resources,  among  her  sisters  in  the  South,  and  being 
second  to  none  in  the  confederacy  in  her  zeal  for  independence, 
and  in  the  amount  of  sacrifices  she  had  made  for  its  maintenance, 
was  that  on  which  the  intention  of  the  enemy  centered,  and 
against  which,  all  their  efforts  had  ultimate  reference.  The  lib 
erality  with  which  this  State  had  contributed  to  carry  on  the 
war,  when  united  to  the  losses  she  had  incurred  from  unsalable 
products,  the  suspension  of  trade,  and  the  ravaging  hand  of 
invasion,  had  exhausted  her  resources ;  and  at  this  time,  so  far 
from  being  able  to  contribute  her  quota  to  the  ranks  of  the 
Southern  army,  she  was  unable  to  repel  the  enemy,  who  were 
even  at  the  moment  establishing  themselves  on  the  soil.  But 
although  her  means  were  gone,  her  spirit  of  resistance  had  expe 
rienced  no  diminution ;  and  while  almost  all  her  remaining  ener 
gies  were  combining  to  confine  Leslie  to  the  seaboard,  General 
Greene's  arrangements  indicated  a  determination  to  make  a 
grand  rSlly  on  her  southern  frontier,  should  the  enemy  so  far 
prevail  against  him.  He  established  a  number  of  magazines  and 
laboratories  at  different  points,  judiciously  chosen,  and  made 
extensive  arrangements  for  the  speedy  deposit  therein  of  a  large 
feupply  of  stores  and  provisions.  He  set  on  foot  a  quarter 
master's  department,  placing  at  its  head  Colonel  Carrington,  who 
at  once  entered  zealously  into  the  business  of  obtaining  a  supply 
of  wagons,  tents,  and  other  necessaries.  Measures  were  taken 
for  a  thorough  examination  of  the  Dan,  Yadkin,  Catawba,  and 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN. 

other  rivers  of  North  and  South  Carolina,  with  an  eye  to  future 
military  operations  ;  and  orders  were  given  for  the  construction 
of  a  number  of  boats  to  be  placed  on  these  rivers  for  the 
transportation  of  troops  and  stores,  as  occasion  might  require. 
Conferring  the  command  in  this  State  on  Baron  Steuben,  who 
was  directed  to  facilitate  the  raising  and  forwarding  of  supplies 
and  reinforcements,  General  Greene  resumed  his  journey,  and  in 
a  few  days  reached  Hillsborough.  More  apprehensive  of  Leslie 
than  of  Cornwallis,  the  authorities  of  North  Carolina  had 
recently  left  Hillsborough  and  reassembled  at  Halifax.  But  the 
imminent  danger  which  threatened  the  State  on  all  sides,  had 
thoroughly  aroused  its  government  and  people ;  vigorous  efforts 
h:  d  therefore  been  made  to  increase  the  means  of  resistance. 
The  same  causes  which  produced  a  removal  of  the  authorities  of 
this  State,  had  directed  a  large  proportion  of  its  militia  towards 
the  eastern  frontier.  Having  informed  the  governor  that  ample 
provision  had  been  made  in  Virginia,  for  the  employment  of  the 
enemy  in  that  quarter,  and  urged  the  assemblage  of  the  militia  in 
the  quarter  threatened  by  Cornwallis,  General  Greene  resumed 
his  journey,  now  rapidly  drawing  to  a  close.  On  the  2nd  of 
December,  he  arrived  at  the  American  camp  at  Charlotte,  and  on 
the  4th,  assumed  the  command  of  the  army.* 

A  manly  resignation  marked  the  conduct  of  General  Gates, 
upon  the  arrival  of  his  successor,  whom  he  received  at  head 
quarters  with  that  liberal  and  gentlemanly  air  which  was  so 
habitual  to  him.  General  Greene  observed  a  plain,  but  respectful 
demeanor,  neither  betraying  compassion  nor  the  want  of  it.  He 
was  announced  to  the  army  as  its  future  commander,  on  the 
morning  of  the  4th,  by  General  Gates.  On  the  same  ciav,  Gen 
eral  Greene  paid  his  predecessor  the  compliment  of  confirming 
all  his  standing  orders.f 

To  the  intimation  that  a  court  of  inquiry  had  been  ordered  to 
convene  and  take  into  consideration  his  conduct  as  commander  of 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  pp.  382-338.  t  Col.  0.  H.  Williams. 


256  THE     LIFE     OF 

the  Southern  army,  Gen.  Gates  responded  by  expressing  his 
willingness  to  proceed  to  an  immediate  investigation.  But  the 
principles  on  which  the  court  was  to  be  constituted,  rendered  this 
impracticable.  It  would  have  been,  besides,  unjust  and  cruel, 
under  existing  circumstances.  Gen.  Gartes  had  yet  to  learn  the 
recent  death  of  a  much-loved  son,  his  grief  for  whom  would,  for 
a  time,  naturally  absorb  all  other  considerations,  and  render  him 
incapable  of  an  efficient  defence.  The  inquiry  was  therefore 
necessarily  deferred ;  and  Gen.  Gates,  after  a  few  days  spent  in 
familiarizing  Gen.  Greene  with  the  details  of  his  command,  bade 
adieu  to  the  camp,  and  returned  to  his  residence  in* Virginia. 

This  part  of  our  subject  will  close  with  the  remark,  that  Gen. 
Gates  was  spared  the  mortification  of  an  inquiry.  The  resolution 
with  this  object  was  subsequently  rescinded  by  Congress,  and  the 
general  restored  to  his  rank  in  the  army.* 

The  situation  of  affairs  in  the  South  when  Gen.  Greene  took  the 
command,  was  lamentable  in  the  extreme.  A  mind  less  deter 
mined,  less  fertile  in  resources,  than  that  possessed  by  this 
commander,  would  have  shrunk  from  the  fearful  task  he  assumed. 
The  States  of  South  Carolina  and  Georgia  were  in  the  possession 
of  the  enemy.  Virginia  and  North  Carolina  were  invaded,  and 
threatened  with  a  similar  fate.  The  State  governments  of  Georgia 
and  South  Carolina  had  only  a  titular  existence.  The  large 
bodies  of  militia  which  North  Carolina  had  injudiciously  kept  in 
the  field,  served  only  to  impoverish  the  country  and  exhaust  the 
resources  of  the  government,  without  yielding  any  benefit  in 
return.  From  this  cause,  and  the  divisions  of  public  sentiment, 
it  at  length  became  difficult  to  assemble  even  militia,  and  quite 
impossible  to  raise  the  State's  quota  of  500  men  to  the  continental 
Hne.  The  condition  of  affairs  in  Virginia  has  already  been 
noticed.  Bereft  of  almost  every  resource  but  the  firm  hearts  and 
stout  arms  of  her  sons,  this  State  was  unprepared  to  resist  tha 
danger  which  stood  on  her  threshold,  and  could  add  but  little  to 
the  strength  of  the  Southern  army. 

*  Col.  0.  H.  Williams. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  257 

The  aspect  of  the  country  around  Gen.  Greene  was  not  more 
encouraging.  The  predatory  war  which  had  hitherto  been  prose 
cuted  in  the  Carolinas,  had  banished  industry  as  well  as  the  hopes 
which  nerve  the  arm  of  labor.  The  fields  not  visited  by  the 
despoil er,  of  one  party  or  the  other,  were  those  onlv  from  which 
nothing  was  to  be  gleaned.  The  general  demoralization  which 
naturally  followed,  was  incalculably  increased  by  the  rancor  of 
party  feeling.  A  large  proportion  of  the  people  were  attached 
to  the  British  rule  ;  but  much  the  greater  number  were  the 
friends  of  independence.  Many  of  these  two  parties,  which  were 
known  by  the.  names  of  whig  and  tory,  took  an  active  part  in  the 
war ;  and  their  animosity  to  each  other  constantly  displayed 
itself  with  little  less  than  savage  fury.  As  one  act  of  cruelty 
generally  originates  another,  in  the  frequent  encounters  of  these 
partisans,  the  claims  of  mercy  were  seldom  regarded ;  while 
murders,  robberies,  and  burnings  were  daily  committed,  under  the 
sanction  which  war  so  commonly  affords  to  crime.  The  whigs, 
actuated  by  a  love  of  country,  and  a  desire  of  independence  from 
European  control,  stimulated,  perhaps,  by  personal  losses  and 
wrongs,  were  only  sustained  in  their  efforts  by  the  hopes  of  an 
ultimate  triumph  ;  and,  in  pursuit  of  this,  they  endured  every 
privation,  and  made  every  sacrifice.  The  tories,  encouraged  arid 
protected  by  the  British,  and  sharing  largely  in  the  money  s-o 
lavishly  expended  by  the  latter,  took  the  field  in  numbers,  and 
fought  with  a  constancy  and  a  courage  that  would  have  done 
honor  to  a  better  cause.  Up  to  this  period,  some  three  thousand 
of  these  loyalists  had  been  raised  and  brought  to  a  state  of 
efficiency  little  inferior  to  that  of  the  British  regulars. 

The  army  under  Cornwallis,  strong  in  numbers,  and  complete 
in  all  its  equipments,  was  awaiting  only  the  arrival  of  Gen.  Leslie's 
reinforcement,  to  prosecute  to  a  completion  the  threatened  subju 
gation  of  the  South.  The  strength  of  this  army  has  never  been 
accurately  ascertained.  But  there  is  abundant  evidence  to  show 
that  it  was  not  less  than  4,000  men.  These,  rendered  confident 


258  THE     LIFE     OF 

from  the  success  which  had  hitherto  attended  them,  were  eager 
for  the  opening  of  the  campaign. 

To  meet  an  emergency  attended  by  such  discouraging  circum 
stances,  Gen.  Greene  was  placed  at  the  head  of  an  army,  not 
exceeding  2,000  men  in  all,  of  which  but  800  were  regular  troops. 
Small  as  was  this  force,  it  was  almost  naked,  badly  armed,  short 
of  ammunition  and  supplies,  and  destitute  of  tents  and  wagons — 
in  short,  deficient  in  every  requisite  of  an  army.  For  some  time 
previously  to  Gen.  Greene's  assumption  of  the  command,  it  had 
literally  lived  from  hand  to  mouth  ;  there  were  now  but  three 
days'  provision  in  store,  and  no  certain  prospect  of  a  fresh  supply 
before  that  was  exhausted.  The  country  for  some  miles  around 
the  American  camp  had  been  completely  stripped  of  provisions, 
while  the  want  of  wagons  rendered  it  impossible  to  obtain  the 
supplies  which  were  abundant  at  a  greater  distance.  If  anything 
were  wanting,  in  addition,  to  merge  discouragement  into  despair, 
it  existed  in  the  belief  that  the  army  was  more  likely  to  diminish, 
from  the  limitations  of  service,  and  desertion,  than  to  increase 
from  the  promised  reinforcements.  The  intelligence  received  by 
the  general  from  Congress  and  the  State  governments  in  the 
Southern  department,  did  not  encourage  his  hopes  of  being  able 
to  take  the  field  against  the  enemy  before  the  succeeding  spring. 
Yet  it  became  evident  that  the  latter  would  commence  operations 
before  that  time,  and  carry  into  effect  the  threatened  invasion  of 
North  Carolina.'" 

The  policy  adopted  by  Gen.  Greene  under  these  circumstances 
was  indicative  of  sound  judgment ;  its  correctness  was  subsequently 
confirmed  by  the  success  which  attended  it.  He  determined  to  divide 
his  forces  into  two  bodies,  and  to  take  post  on  the  right  and  left  of 
the  enemy.  The  main  body,  under  his  own  direction,  was  to 
occupy  a  position  on  the  waters  of  the  Pedee ;  while  a  strong 
detachment,  the  command  of  which  was  confided  to  Gen.  Morgan, 
was  to  operate  in  the  country  between  the  Broad  and  Pacolet 
rivers.  The  reasons  for  this  disposition  may  be  briefly  stated. 

*  Correspondence;  Johnson's  Greene, vol.  i.,pp.  340-346. 


GENERAL   DANIEL  MORGAN.        259 

The  scarcity  of  provisions  in  the  neighborhood  of  Charlotte 
required  a  change  of  situation ;  and  the  quarters  to  which  the 
troops  were  about  moving  would,  it  was  believed,  furnish  an 
abundance.  The  people  in  these  districts  were  mostly  zealous 
whigs,  and  under  the  protection  afforded  them  by  a  regular 
force,  it  was  expected  that  they  would  take  the  field  in  large 
numbers.  Although  the  road  was  thus  left  open  for  Cornwallis  to 
advance  into  North  Carolina,  he  could  not  take  this  step  without 
exposing  his  flanks  and  the  posts  in  his  rear  to  the  assaults  of 
Greene  and  Morgan,  leaving  out  of  account  the  opposition  he 
might  possibly  meet  with  in  front,  from  the  patriotic  inhabitants, 
particularly  those  of  Mecklenburg  and  Rowan,  and  the  mountain 
warriors  who  destroyed  Ferguson.  Camden  and  Ninety-six,  the 
principal  of  these  posts,  kept  the  whole  country  below  them  in 
subjection ;  they  were,  besides,  the  main  depositories  of  stores 
and  provisions  for  the  British  army.  The  capture  of  these  places 
would  be  followed  by  a  general  uprising  of  the  whigs  throughout 
South  Carolina,  and  perhaps  prove  fatal  to  the  objects  of  the 
enemy  in  the  South.  But  notwithstanding  all  these  risks,  should 
the  British  persevere  in  advancing  towards  Virginia,  they  would 
yet  be  much  further  from  Hillsborough,  a  point  intersecting  the 
usual  route  thither,  than  the  main  body  of  the  Americans.  This 
division,  retreating  to  that  place,  would  be  enabled  to  throw 
themselves  before  the  enemy,  and  preserve  their  communications 
with  the  North,  from  whence  they  expected  their  supplies  and 
reinforcements.  The  division  under  Morgan  could  in  the  mean 
time  retreat  before  the  enemy  and  impede  their  advance ;  or  fall 
upon  and  harass  their  rear.  It  was  at  liberty,  besides,  to 
descend  into  South  Carolina,  and  re-exciting  by  its  presence  the 
spirit  of  revolt,  gather  around  it  a  militia  force  sufficiently  strong 
to  enable  it  to  capture  successively  the  British  posts,  and  perhaps 
to  effect  the  re-conquest  of  the  country  north  and  west  of 
Charleston. 

But  Gen.  Greene's  main  object  was  to  alarm  Cornwallis  for  the 


260  THE     LIFE     OF 

safety  of  his  posts  to  such  a  degree,  as  to  induce  him  to  defer  the 
prosecution  of  his  designs  on  North  Carolina  and  Virginia,  and 
to  detain  him  in  South  Carolina,  until  an  army  could  be  raised 
sufficiently  strong  to  fight  him  with  a  prospect  of  success.  .In  this 
Greene  to  some  extent  succeeded.* 

On  the  20th  of  December,  the  divisions  of  the  American  army 
moved  in  opposite  directions  from  Charlotte.  The  main  body, 
under  the  command  of  Gen.  Huger,  took  up  its  line  of  march 
towards  the  Pedee,  and  crossing  to  the  eastern  bank  of  that  river, 
moved  down  a  few  miles,  and  on  the  26th,  encamped  at  Hick's 
Creek,  nearly  opposite  the  Cheraw  Hills.  The  detachment  com 
manded  by  Morgan,  consisting  of  three  hundred  and  twenty  light 
infantry,  two  hundred  Virginia  militia,  and  about  eighty  cavalry, 
in  all  five  hundred  and  eighty  men,  was  put  in  motion  for  the 
country  watered  by  the  Broad  and  Pacolet  rivers. 

A  few  days  previous  to  this  movement,  Morgan  received  a 
letter  from  Gen.  Greene,  announcing  his  appointment  to  the  com 
mand  of  this  corps,  and  containing  his  instructions,  the  nature  of 
which  will  be  best  understood  by  the  letter  itself. 

INSTRUCTIONS. 

SIR:  You  are  appointed  to  the  command  of  a  corps  of  light  infantry,  a 
detachment  of  yiilitia,  and  Lieut.-Col.  Washington's  regiment  of  light 
dragoons.  With  these  troops  you  will  proceed  to  the  west  side  of  the 
Catawba  river,  whore  you  will  be  joined  by  a  body  of  volunteer  militia, 
under  the  command  of  Brig.  Gen.  Davidson,  of  this  State,  and  by  the 
militia  lately  under  the  command  of  Brig.  Gen.  Sumter.  This  force,  and 
such  others  as  may  join  you  from  Georgia,  you  will  employ  against  the 
enemy  on  the  west  side  of  the  river,  either  offensively  or  defensively,  as 
your  own  prudence  and  discretion  may  direct,  acting  with  caution  and 
avoiding  surprises  by  every  possible  precaution.  For  the  present,  I  give 
you  the  entire  command  in  that  quarter,  and  do  hereby  require  all  officers 
and  soldiers  engaged  in  the  American  camp  to  be  subject  to  your  orders 
and  command. 

The  object  of  this  detachment  is  to  give  protection  to  that  part  of  the 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  pp. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      M3RGAN.  261 

country  and  spirit  up  the  people,  to  annoy  the  enemy  in  that  quarter,  col 
lect  the  provisions  and  forage  out  of  the  way  of  the  enemy,  which  you  will 
have  formed  into  a  number  of  small  magazines  in  the  rear  of  the  position 
you  may  think  proper  to  take.  You  will  prevent  plundering  as  much  as 
possible,  and  be  as  careful  of  your  provisions  and  forage  as  may  be, 
giving  receipts  for  whatever  you  take  to  all  such  as  are  friends  to  the 
independence  of  America. 

Should  the  enemy  move  in  force  towards  the  Pedee,  where  this  army 
will  take  a  position,  you  will  move  in  such  direction  as  will  enable  you  to 
join  me  if  necessary,  or  to  fall  back  upon  the  flank  or  into  the  rear  of  the 
enemy,  as  occasion  may  require.  You  will  spare  no  pains  to  get  good 
intelligence  of  the  enemy's  situation,  and  keep  me  constantly  advertised 
of  both  your  and  their  movements.  You  will  appoint,  for  the  time  being, 
a  commissary,  quarter-master,  and  forage-master,  who  will  follow  your 
instructions  in  their  several  lines. 

Confiding  in  your  abilities  and  activity,  I  entrust  you  with  this  command, 
being  persuaded  you  will  do  everything  in  your  power  to  distress  the  enemy, 
and  afford  protection  to  the  country. 

Given  under  my  hand  at  Charlotte,  this  16th  December,  1780. 

NATH.  GREENK. 

To  BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 


262  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Morgan  marches  towards  the  Catawba  river— His  expectations  of  being  joined  by  the 
militia  disappointed — Causes  of  their  non-appearance — Letter  from  Gen.  Davidson — 
Morgan's  arrangements — Detaches  Col.  Washington  against  a  body  of  Tories— The 
latter  cut  to  pieces — Washington  destroys  Fort  Williams — Morgan  sends  another 
detachment  to  cover  Washington's  retreat — Letters :  from  Morgan  to  Greene ;  from 
Gov.  Rutledge  to  Morgan  ;  from  Greene  to  Morgan  ;  from  Col.  0.  II.  Williams  to 
Morgan;  from  Greene  to  Morgan;  from  Morgan  to  Greene;  from  Greene  to 
Morgan — Cornwallis  directs  Tarleton  to  advance  against  Morgan — Cornwallis  puts  his 
army  in  motion. 

PURSUING  his  march,  Morgan  crossed  the  Catawba  at  Biggin's 
Ferry,  a  short  distance  below  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Catawba,  on 
the  evening  of  the  20th  of  December ;  and  crossing  Broad  river, 
above  the  mouth  of  the  Pacolet,  encamped  at  Grindall's  Fort,  on 
the  north  bank  of  the  latter  river,  on  the  25th. 

Upon  starting  from  Charlotte,  he  felt  assured  of  being  joined 
on  his  route  by  a  considerable  body  of  the  large  militia  force, 
which  it  was  expected  would  now  be.  on  foot,  to  cooperate  with 
both  divisions  of  the  army.  The  hopes  of  the  people,  now  recov 
ered  from  the  shock  which  they  received  at  Camden  in  the  pre 
ceding  August,  burst  forth  anew  with  a  more  ardent  zeal  ;  and 
the  representations  which  poured  in  upon  the  American  com 
manders,  justified  them  in  believing  that  the  host  which  gathered 
at  Gilbertown  upon  the  approach  of  Ferguson,  were  ready  at  the 
word  of  command,  to  descend  from  their  native  hills  and  reenact 
the  tragedy  of  King's  Mountain.  To  produce  such  a  result, 
letters  had  previously  been  addressed  to  Generals  Marion,  Sumter, 
and  Davidson,  Colonels  Pickens,  Campbell,  Clark,  Tvviggs,  Cleave- 


GENERAL      D  A  N  I  E  L      MORGAN.  263 

land,  and  other  zealous  and  influential  commanders,  apprising 
them  of  the  contemplated  movement,  and  invoking;  their  aid  at 
the  head  of  the  militia.  But  a  recent  incursion  of  the  Indians 
had  given  the  militia  employment  in  another  direction ;  and  the 
disappointment  which  Morgan  experienced  from  this  circum 
stance,  was  coupled  with  the  intimation  it  afforded  him  of  an  early 
movement  of  the  British  army.  Hitherto  the  commencement  of 
general  operations  on  the  part  of  the  British,  had  always  been 
heralded  by  the  advance  of  their  savage  allies  into  those  districts 
from  whence  the  militia  were  to  be  drawn.  The  latter  were  thus 
compelled  to  remain  in  their  own  section  of  country,  to  guard 
their  families  and  homes  against  the  chances  of  murder  and 
devastation.  Two  or  three  days  elapsed  after  Morgan  reached 
the  banks  of  the  Pacolet,  before  he  received  any  aid  of  this 
description,  when  about  two  hundred  and  sixty  mounted  Corolini- 
ans,  under  Col.  Pickins  and  Major  McCall,  arrived.  In  lieu  of 
General  Davidson,  who,  it  was  confidently  expected,  would  imme 
diately  join  him  at  the  head  of  from  six  hundred  to  one 
thousand  men,  the  following  letter  from  that  officer,  explaining 
the  causes  of  his  non-appearance,  overtook  Morgan  on  the  march. 

CAMP  RAMSON'S  BATTLE  GROUND,  Dec.  14/A,  1T80. 

SIR:  My  orders  from  General  Greene  were  to  join  you  as  soon  as  possi 
ble  after  you  crossed  the  river,  which  I  should  have  effected  before  this 
time,  had  the  troops  joined,  agreeable  to  my  expectations.  But  the  expe 
dition  against  the  Cherokee  Downs,  and  the  murders  committed  in  Ruth 
erford  and  Burke  counties,  have  entirely  drawn  off'  the  attention  of  the 
people  who  were  to  compose  my  command.  I  suspect  it  to  be  a  strata 
gem,  as  Davis  was  undoubtedly  concerned  in  the  murders.  I  have  not 
ninety  men ;  but  have  some  hopes  from  Shelby  and  Cleaveland,  on  which  I 
shall  wait  until  Tuesday,  when  I  shall  move  to  join  you,  be  my  force  what 
it  may.  Do  remedy  as  much  as  possible  the  present  disappointment.  I 
have  dispatched  orders  to  all  the  colonels  in  the  district  of  Salisbury,  to 
make  their  drafts  immediately,  and  forward  them  to  Charlotte  against  the 
10th  day  of  next  month.  The  whole  will  amount  to  one  thousand.  I 
consider  it  of  the  utmost  importance  to  support  the  western  settle- 


264  THE      LIFE     OF 

ments    of   South    Carolina   and    Georgia.     I    should  be  happy  to  know 
where  to  find  you. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

WM.  DAVIDSON. 
GKN.  DANIEL  MORGAN. 

On  the  28th  or  29th  of  December,  Gen.  Davidson  arrived  at 
Morgan's  camp,  bringing-  with  him  only  one  hundred  and  twenty 
men.  But  he  returned  immediately  for  the  drafts  alluded  to 
above,  who,  to  the  number  of  five  hundred  or  more,  were  then 
embodied  at  Salisbury. 

Reckoning  on  the  cooperation  of  a  large  body  of  the  finest 
militia  in  the  country,  General  Morgan  had  previously  concerted 
a  plan  of  offensive  operations,  within  the  scope  of  which,  an  attack 
upon  Cornwallis  in  his  camp  was  even  included.  Had  his  expec 
tations  of  reinforcements  been  but  partially  realized,  he  intended 
attacking  and  taking  successively  the  posts  of  Ninety-six  and 
Augusta.  Hereupon  being  joined  by  Marion  (who  at  this  time 
was  operating  against  Georgetown),  with  their  combined  forces, 
such  additional  advantages  over  the  enemy  might  be  obtained,  as 
the  courage  and  strength  of  their  forces,  and  the  fortune  of  war, 
might  afford  them.  It  was  therefore  a  source  of  bitter  mortifica 
tion  to  Morgan  to  be  compelled,  from  the  feebleness  of  his  force, 
to  relinquish  designs  which  promised  results  equally  important 
and  glorious,  and  to  confine  himself  to  a  line  of  duty,  which, 
while  it  subjected  him  to  the  most  imminent  peril,  was  secondary 
in  its  nature  and  objects.  But  the  circumstances  of  the  case 
admitted  of  no  alternative,  and  in  conformity  with  his  instruc 
tions,  he  immediately  commenced  measures,  having  for  their 
objects,  the  injury  and  annoyance  of  the  enemy,  the  augmenta 
tion  of  his  forces,  the  collection  of  provisions  and  forage,  and  the 
establishment  of  magazines  of  supplies  in  the  rear  of  his  posi 
tion.  His  first  step  was  to  organize  the  means  of  obtaining 
speedy,  correct,  and  frequent  information  of  the  enemy's 
movements.  To  this  end,  a  number  of  active  and  intelligent 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       265 

men  were  sent  forward  into  the  neighborhood  of  the  British 
camp,  with  directions  to  note  everything  that  transpired  there, 
and  to  report  to  him  at  least  twice  in  twenty-four  hours.  He 
opened  a  correspondence  with  a  number  of  the  most  influential 
militia  officers  in  the  district  under  his  command,  explaining  the 
important  objects  which  might  be  effected  with  the  aid  of  a  large 
body  of  militia,  and  entreating  them  to  join  laim  with  their 
commands,  at  the  earliest  practicable  moment.  Captain  Chitty, 
the  commissary  of  provisions,  in  conjunction  with  the  forage- 
master,  was  dispatched  from  camp,  with  directions  to  collect  all 
provisions  and  forage  to  be  found  in  the  country  between  the 
Broad  and  Catawba  rivers,  and  to  deposit  them  in  magazines  to 
be  established  for  the  purpose.  These  matters  having  been 
arranged,  his  attention  was  now  directed  towards  the  enemy,  in 
the  hope  that  some  opening  might  speedily  offer,  through  which 
he  could  annoy  them.  Such  an  opening  soon  after  presented 
itself,  and  was  promptly  seized.  The  consequences  which 
followed  are  well  worthy  of  recital,  less  from  their  intrinsic  impor 
tance,  than  from  the  material  influence  which  they  undoubtedly 
exercised  on  the  subsequent  operations  of  the  British  army. 

Two  or  three  days  after  Morgan  had  taken  post  on  the  Pacolet, 
one  of  his  spies  returned  to  camp  with  the  information  that  a 
body  of  loyalists  from  the  Savannah  river,  about  two  hundred  and 
fifty  in  number,  and  led  by  Col.  Waters,  were  laying  waste  the 
settlements  on  Fair  Forest  Creek,  distant  about  twenty  miles  from 
the  American  camp.  The  inhabitants  in  the  neighborhood  of 
this  creek  were  all  staunch  whigs,  and  the  pretext  of  a  design  on 
their  part  to  take  up  arms  was  framed  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
something  like  a  legal  sanction  to  the  outrage  and  robbery  of 
which  they  were  made  the  victims.  Against  this  body  of  tories, 
Morgan  dispatched  Lieut.  Col.  Washington  with  his  cavalry  and 
about  two  hundred  mounted  militia  under  Major  M'Call,  with 
directions  to  surprise  them  if  possible,  but  at  all  events,  to  disperse 
them. 

12 


266  THE     LIFE     OF 

Arriving  at  Fair  Forest  Creek,  Washington  was  informed  that 
the  tones,  having  been  apprised  of  his  approach,  had  decamped 
the  day  previously.  He  subsequently  learned  that  they  had 
retreated  to  Hammond's  Store,  a  place  about  twenty  miles  further 
South,  where,  deeming  themselves  secure  from  danger,  Winns- 
borough  being  on  their  right,  and  Ninety-six  on  their  left,  they 
intended  reposing  for  a  few  days.  In  the  hope  of  surprising  then 
in  their  camp,  Washington  resumed  the  pursuit,  and  after  an 
unceasing  march  of  nearly  forty  miles,  at  length  came  up  with 
them. 

The  result  was  fearful  and  bloody,  and  furnished  a  lesson  of 
retribution  that  forever  after  influenced  the  conduct  of  Che 
disaffected  in  South  Carolina.  The  rapine  and  cruelty  wLich 
marked  the  footsteps  of  the  tories  in  the  settlements  at  Fair 
Forest  Creek,  inspired  the  American  troops  with  such  feelings  of 
high-wrought  indignation,  and  such  a  keen  desire  for  revenge,  as 
to  render  them  impatient  and  reckless  in  the  pursuit,  as  well  as 
merciless  and  uncontrollable  in  the  work  of  death.  Instantly 
charging  in  front  and  flank  the  panic-stricken  foe,  whose  efforts 
from  the  onset  were  directed  rather  towards  flight  than  defence, 
a  rout  immediately  followed ;  and  notwithstanding  the  strenuous 
efforts  of  Washington  and  McCall  to  restrain  the  fury  of  their 
men,  the  slaughter  ceased  not  while  an  object  of  vengeance 
remained  within  reach.  Of  the  two  hundred  and  fifty  men  whom 
Waters  commanded  previous  to  the  action,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
were  killed  and  wounded ;  only  forty  were  taken  prisoners  ;  the 
remaining  sixty,  with  their  commander,  succeeded  in  escaping. 

The  detachment  was  now  so  far  advanced  within  the  British 
lines,  as  to  admonish  Washington  of  the  prudence  of  an  imme 
diate  and  speedy  return.  But  another  opportunity  of  dealing  the 
enemy  a  blow  presented  itself;  and  although  the  attempt  would 
greatly  increase  hisj  danger,  he  could  not  resist  the  temptation  to 
make  it.  The  object  of  this  fresh  enterprise  was  a  British  post, 
which  had  recently  been  established  at  a  point  some  fifteen  miles 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  267 

northeast  of  Ninety-six,  and  on  the  line  of  communication  between 
that  place,  Winnsborough  and  Camden.  At  this  post,  in  a  strongly 
stockaded  log  house,  called  Fort  William,  was  a  small  garrison  of 
about  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  under  Gen.  Cunningham.  The 
place  was  reducible  only  by  artillery  or  surprise.  In  the  hope  of 
being  able  to  surprise  the  garrison,  a  party  of  forty  mounted 
militia,  under  Col.  Hays,  and  ten  dragoons,  under  Cornet  Simons, 
were  sent  forward  to  make  the  attempt.  But  Cunningham, 
having  received  intelligence  of  Waters's  defeat,  and  of  Washing 
ton's  approach,  made  preparations  for  decamping ;  and  he  had 
just  evacuated  the  fort  when  the  small  party  sent  against  him 
appeared.  The  superior  numbers  of  Cunningham's  command, 
added  to  the  firm  countenance  it  displayed,  prevented  Col.  Hays 
from  reaping  any  advantage  over  it.  But  he  took  possession  of 
the  abandoned  fort,  which,  having  destroyed,  he  rejoined  Wash 
ington.  The  latter  now  rapidly  retraced  his  steps  towards  the 
neighborhood  of  the  Pacolet. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  lengthened  and  unaccountable  absence  of 
Washington's  detachment  filled  Morgan  with,  anxiety.  Being  at 
length  informed  of  its  success,  and  of  the  great  distance  to  which 
it  had  penetrated  within  the  enemy's  lines,  he  became  seriously 
alarmed  for  its  safety,  and  at  once  determined  to  run  some  hazard 
in  order  to  secure  its  retreat.  More  than  one  half  of  his  remain 
ing  force  accordingly  crossed  the  Pacolet,  and  advanced  south 
ward  some  twenty  miles.  Being  soon  after  joined  by  Washington 
and  his  command,  the  troops  in  advance  returned,  and  the  whole 
detachment  re-assembled  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Pacolet,  on 
the  6th  of  January. 

This  affair,  with  an  account  of  the  reinforcements  he  had  received, 
a  glance  at  the  difficulties  and  dangers  which  surrounded  him,  and 
the  suggestion  of  an  expedition  to  Georgia,  was  made  the  subject  of 
the  following  letter  to  Gen.  Greene. 

CAMP  ON  PACOLKT  CREEK,  Dec.  Slst,  1781. 

DKAU  GENERAL  :  After  an  uninteresting  march,  I  arrived  at  this  place  on 
the  25th  of  December.  On  the  27th,  I  received  intelligence  that  a  body  of 


268  THE     LIFE     OF 

Georgia  lories,  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  in  number,  had  advanced  as  far 
as  Fair  Forest,  and  were  insulting  and  plundering  the  good  people  in  this 
neighborhood.  On  the  29th,  I  dispatched  Lieut.-Col.  Washington,  with  his 
own  regiment  and  two  hundred  militia  horse,  who  had  just  joined  me,  to 
attack  them.  Before  the  colonel  could  overtake  them,  they  had  retreated 
upwards  of  twenty  miles.  He  came  up  with  them  next  day,  about  twelve 
o'clock,  at  Hammond's  store-house,  forty  miles  from  our  camp.  They  were 
alarmed  and  flew  to  their  horses.  Lieut.-Col.  Washington  extended  his 
mounted  riflemen  on  the  wings,  and  charged  them  in  front  with  his  own 
regiment.  They  fled  with  the  greatest  precipitation,  without  making  any 
resistance.  One  hundred  and  fifty  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  about 
forty  taken  prisoners.  What  makes  this  success  more  valuable,  it  Avas 
attained  without  the  loss  of  a  man.  This  intelligence  I  have  just  received 
by  the  Baron  de  Glaubec,  who  served  in  the  expedition  as  a  volunteer.  To 
guard  against  any  misfortune,  I  have  detached  two  hundred  men  to  cover 
the  retreat  of  the  fortunate  party.  When  I  obtain  a  more  particular  account, 
I  shall  transmit  it  to  head-quarters,  and  recommend  to  your  particular  atten 
tion  those  men  who  have  distinguished  themselves  on  this  occasion. 

The  militia  are  increasing  fast,  so  that  we  cannot  be  supplied  in  this 
neighborhood  more  than  two  or  three  days  at  farthest.  Were  we  to 
advance,  and  be  constrained  to  retreat,  the  consequence  would  be  very 
disagreeable;  and  this  must  be  the  case  should  we  lay  near  the  enemy, 
and  Cornwallis  reinforce,  which  he  can  do  with  the  greatest  facility. 

General  Davidson  has  brought  in  one  hundred  and  twenty  men,  and  has 
returned  to  bring  forward  a  draft  of  five  hundred  more.  Col.  Pickens  has 
joined  me  with  sixty.  Thirty  or  forty  of  the  men  who  came  out  with  him 
have  gone  into  North  Carolina  to  secure  their  effects,  and  will  immediately 
repair  to  my  camp. 

When  I  shall  have  collected  my  expected  force,  I  shall  be  at  a  loss  how 
to  act.  Could  a  diversion  be  made  in  my  favor  by  the  main  army,  I 
should  wish  to  march  into  Georgia.  To  me  it  appears  an  advisable 
scheme,  but  should  be  happy  to  receive  your  directions  on  this  point,  as 
they  must  be  the  guide  of  my  actions.  I  have  consulted  with  Gen. 
Davidson  and  Col.  Pickens,  whether  we  could  secure  a  safe  retreat,  should 
we  be  pushed  by  a  superior  force.  They  tell  me  it  can  be  easily  effected 
by  passing  up  the  Savannah  and  crossing  over  the  heads  of  the  rivers  along 
the  Indian  line. 

To  expedite  this  movement,  should  it  meet  with  your  approbation,  I 
have  sent  for  one  hundred  swords,  which  I  intend  to  put  into  the  hands 
of  expert  riflemen,  to  be  mounted  and  incorporated  with  Lieut.  Col 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  269 

Washington's  corps.  I  have  also  written  to  the  quarter-master  to  have 
me  one  hundred  packsaddles  made  immediately — should  be  glad  if  you 
would  direct  him  to  be  expeditious.  Packsaddles  ought  to  be  procured, 
let,  our  movements  be  what  they  may,  for  our  wagons  will  be  an  impedi 
ment,  whether  we  attempt  to  annoy  the  enemy  or  provide  for  our  own 
safety.  It  is  incompatible  with  the  nature  of  light  troops  to  be  encum 
bered  with  baggage. 

I  would  wish  to  receive  an  answer  to  this  proposition  as  soon  as  possi 
ble.  This  country  has  been  so  exhausted,  that  the  supplies  for  my 
detachment  have  been  precarious  and  scant  ever  since  my  arrival,  and  in 
a  few  days  will  be  unattainable  ;  so  that  a  movement  is  unavoidable.  At 
my  particular  request,  Col.  Malmady  has  been  so  obliging  as  to  undertake 
the  delivery  of  these  dispatches.  He  will  be  able  to  give  you  a  just  idea 
of  our  situation  and  prospects. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

N.  B. — Should  this  expedition  be  thought  advisable,  a  profound  secrecy 
will  be  essentially  necessary,  as  you  know  it  is  the  soul  of  enterprise.  Col. 
Lee's  corps  would  ensure  its  success.  D.  M. 

HON.  MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

After  the  affair  at  Hammond's  store,  and  until  a  fortnight  had 
elapsed,  nothing  occurred  to  cause  Morgan  any  uneasiness,  or  to 
give  intimation  of  the  thrilling  events  which  were  so  soon  to 
follow.  The  interim  may  therefore  be  advantageously  employed 
in  the  consideration  of  such  portions  of  his  correspondence  as  will 
serve  to  illustrate  the  narrative,  display  the  private  feelings  of 
some  of  the  writers,  and  afford  a  correct  insight  of  the  views  and 
objects  of  others. 

Governor  Rutledge,  the  writer  of  the  following  letter,  was  one 
of  the  most  distinguished  men  of  the  period.  His  talents  and 
patriotism  have  won  for  his  memory  a  bright  page  in  the  history 
of  his  country.  He  was  earnestly  in  favor  of  a  descent  on  the 
British  posts  on  the  Saluda  and  Savannah  rivers,  and  concurred 
with  Morgan  in  the  belief,  that  such  an  attempt,  if  successful, 
<*">iild  seriously  interfere  with  the  designs  then  entertained  by 


270  THE      LIFE      OF 

Cornwallis  against  North  Carolina  and  Virginia.*  But  the 
absence  of  a  sufficient  force  of  regular  troops  or  militia  rendered 
the  enterprise  too  hazardous  to  be  attempted.  The  Indians  of 
Georgia  and  South  Carolina,  to  whom  this  letter  chiefly  relates, 
took  an  active  part  in  the  struggle,  and  generally  on  the  side  of 
the  British,  who  took  care  to  conciliate  their  friendship  by  the 
profuse  distribution  01  presents  among  them.  As  has  been 
already  noticed,  they  were  generally  sent  forward  in  advance  of  a 
movement  of  the  British  army,  to  harass  the  inhabitants  of  the 
whig  districts,  and  by  arousing  the  fears  of  the  latter  for  the 
safety  of  their  families,  to  prevent  their  assembling  in  arms  when 
their  aid  was  most  needed.  To  check  an  evil  attended  with  such 
mischievous  consequences,  was  of  the  utmost  importance,  and  his 
efforts  were  at  length  crowned  with  success. 

CHARLOTTE,  Dec.  22rf,  17SO. 

DEAR  SIR:  The  bearer  can  give  you  some  account  of  the  enemy's 
works  (two  forts,  one  of  them  a  stockade,  and  two  redoubts)  at  Ninety- 
six.  I  think  their  stockade  may  appears  formidable  to  the  country 
people  ;  but  that  regular  troops  would  find  the  taking  of  it  no  very  diffi 
cult  matter,  if  it  has  neither  ditch  nor  abattis,  and  if  Mr.  Brown's  other 
accounts  of  it  are  true.  However,  I  refer  you  to  him  for  particulars  on 
this  head,  which  may  be  somewhat  satisfactory. 

He  tells  me  that  Galphin  (who  I  heard  was  dead)  is  alive,  at  home.  He 
is  certainly  our  staunch  friend,  and  his  influence  among  the  Indians, 
especially  the  Creeks,  is  still  great.  I  wish  you  could  send  a  confidential 
person  to  him,  with  this  message  from  me,  viz.:  To  use  his  utmost  influ 
ence  and  interest  with  the  Creeks,  to  keep  them  quiet — to  inform  them 
that  a  large  fleet  and  a  number  of  troops  sailed  from  Havana,  in  October, 
against  St.  Augustine  or  Pensacola,  and  that  more  were  preparing  to  go 
against  these  places — that  the  Spaniards  will  certainly  soon  have«the 
Floridas — and  that  the  other  States  and  the  French  will  soon  get  back 
South  Carolina  and  Georgia ;  therefore  advising  the  Indians  to  get  all  the 
goods  they  can  from  the  British,  but  by  no  means  to  take  up  the  hatchet, 
or  kill  any  of  our  people ;  for  if  they  do,  as  soon  as  the  E.iglish  art 
beaten,  we  shall  fall  upon  them,  the  Indians.  This  may  have  a  good 

*  Letter,  Rutledge,  Jan.  12,  1781. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  271 

effect,  and  in  a  measure  may  be  absolutely  necessary,  as  the  bearer  says 
he  hears  that  Brown  has  a  good  many  Creeks  at  Augusta,  and  that  he 
expects  more  there,  to  act  against  our  people.  Indeed,  if  we  can  regain 
Ninety-six,  we  must  not  suffer  the  enemy  to  possess  Augusta,  for  they 
will  hold  their  influence  over  the  Indians  while  they  hold  that  place.  Col. 
Polk  tells  me  that  he  heard,  yesterday,  from  Gen.  Davidson,  that  volun 
teers  were  flocking  in  to  him  briskly.  I  hope  he  will  soon  join  you  with  a 
respectable  force.  Success  attend  you. 

I  am,  &c., 

J.    RUTLEDGE. 

GEN.  MORGAN. 

The  arrival  at  the  Cheraws  of  the  main  body  of  the  American 
army,  the  landing  of  Gen.  Leslie  at  Charleston,  and  other 
matters,  form  the  subject  of  the  following  letter  from  General 
Greene : 

CAMP  ON  THE  CHERAWS,  on  the  east  side  of  Psdee,  \ 
Dec.  Wth,  1780.      f 

DEAR  SIR  :  We  arrived  here  the  26th  inst.,  after  a  very  tedious  and  dis 
agreeable  march,  owing  to  the  badness  of  the  roads  and  the  poor  and 
weak  state  of  our  teams.  Our  prospects  with  regard  to  provisions  are 
mended,  but  this  is  no  Egypt. 

I  have  this  moment  received  intelligence  that  Gen.  Leslie  has  landed  at 
Charleston,  and  is  on  his  way  to  Camden.  His  force  is  about  two  thous 
and,  perhaps  something  less.  I  also  am  informed  that  Lord  Cornwallis 
has  collected  his  troops  at  Camden.  You  will  watch  their  motions  very 
narrowly,  and  take  care  and  guard  against  a  surprise.  Should  they  move 
in  force  this  way,  you  will  endeavor  to  cross  the  river  and  join  us.  Do 
not  be  sparing  of  your  expresses,  but  let  me  know  as  often  as  possible,  of 
your  situation.  I  wish  to  be  fully  informed  of  your  prospect  respecting 
provisions,  and  also  the  number  of  militia  that  has  joined  you. 

A  large  number  of  tents  and  hatchets  are  on  the  road.  As  soon  as 
they  arrive  you  shall  be  supplied.  Many  other  articles  necessary  for  this 
army,  particularly  shoes,  are  coming  on. 

I  am  sir,  your  ir.ost  obedient  servant, 

NATHANIEL  GREENE. 

GEN.  MORGAN. 

A  warm  friendship  existed  between  the  writer   of  the  annexed 


272  TIIE      LIFE      OF 

letter  and  Morgan.  He  was  one  of  the  most  accomplished  ai/d 
gallant  officers  that  took  a  part  in  the  great  drama  of  the  revolu 
tion. 

CAMP  HICKS'S  CREEK,  on  Pedee,  Deo.  SMTi,  17SO. 

DEAR  GENERAL  :  I  enclose  you  a  number  of  letters,  by  a  sergeant  of 
Lieut.  Col.  Washington's  regiment,  Avhich  I  hope  will  arrive  safe.  We 
are  at  present  in  a  camp  of  repose,  and  the  general  is  exerting  himself, 
and  everybody  else,  to  put  his  little  army  in  a  better  condition.  Tents  in 
sufficient  numbers  for  a  larger  army  than  ours,  are  coming  from  Philadel 
phia  ;  they  are  expected  to  arrive  early  in  January.  We  also  expect  a 
number  of  shoes,  shirts,  and  some  other  articles  essentially  necessary. 

Col.  Marion  writes  the  general,  that  General  Leslie  landed  at  Charleston, 
with  his  command,  on  the  20th  inst.,  and  that  he  had  advanced  as  far  as 
Monks's  Corner.  You  know  Lord  Cornwallis  has  collected  his  force  at 
Camden — probably  they  mean  to  form  a  junction,  and  attempt  to  give  a 
blow  to  a  part  of  our  force  while  we  are  divided,  and  most  probably  that 
blow  will  be  aimed  at  you,  as  our  position  in  the  centre  of  a  wilderness  is 
less  accessible  than  your  camp.  I  know  your  discretion  renders  all  caution 
from  me  unnecessary ;  but  my  friendship  will  plead  a-n  excuse  for  the 
impertinence  of  wishing  you  to  run  no  risk  of  a  defeat.  May  your  laurels 
flourish  when  your  locks  fade,  and  an  age  of  peace  reward  your  toils  in 
war.  My  love  to  every  fellow  soldier,  and  adieu. 

Yours,  most  truly, 

0.  II.  WILLIAMS. 

The  reader  will  have  noticed  in  the  two  preceding  letters,  that 
the  objects  of  the  enemy's  movements  were  differently  interpreted 
by  the  writers.  Greene  always  suspected  that  these  movements 
had  reference  to  himself;  Williams  believed  that  they  had  ulti 
mate  designs  against  Morgan  ;  and  in  this  opinion  he  was  joined 
by  the  la'ter. 

The  following,  from  Gen.  Greene,  was  in  reply  to  Morgan's 
letter  of  the  31st : 


CAMP  SOUTH  CAROLINA,  AT  KURSHADT'S  FERRY,  east  side  of  Pedee,  \ 

Jan.  8$,  1781.      f 

DEAR  SIR  :  Col.  Malmady  arrived  here  yesterday,  with  your  letter  of  the 
31st  December.     Nothing  could  have  afforded  more  pleasure  than  the  sue- 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  273 

cessful  attack  of  Lieut.  Col.  Washington  upon  the  tories.  I  hope  it  will 
be  attended  "with  a  happy  influence  upon  both  whig  and  tory,  to  the 
reclaiming  of  the  one,  and  the  encouragement  of  the  other.  I  wish  you 
to  forward  me  an  official  report  as  soon  as  possible,  that  I  may  send  it  to 
the  northward. 

I  have  maturely  considered  your  proposition  of  an  expedition  into 
Georgia,  and  cannot  think  it  warrantable  in  the  critical  situation  our  army 
is  in.  I  have  no  small  reason  to  think,  by  intelligence  from  different 
quarters,  that  the  enemy  have  a  movement  in  contemplation,  and  that  in 
all  probability  it  will  be  this  way,  from  the  impudence  of  the  tories,  who 
are  collecting  in  different  quarters,  in  the  most  inaccessible  swamps  and 
morasses.  Should  you  go  into  Georgia,  and  the  enemy  push  this  way, 
your  whole  force  will  be  useless.  The  enemy  having  no  object  there  but 
what  is  secure  in  their  fortifications,  will  take  no  notice  of  your 
movement,  but  serve  you  as  General  Provost  did  General  Lincoln,  oblige 
you  to  return  by  making  a  forward  movement  themselves ;  and  you  will 
be  so  far  in  the  rear  that  you  can  do  them  no  injury.  But  if  you  con 
tinue  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  place  you  now  are  at,  and  they  attempt 
to  push  forward,  you  may  interrupt  their  communications  with  Charleston, 
or  harass  their  rear,  both  of  which  will  alarm  the  enemy  not  a  little. 

If  you  employ  detachments  to  interrupt  supplies  going  to  Ninety-six, 
and  Augusta,  it  will  perplex  the  enemy  much.  If  you  think  Ninety-six, 
Augusta,  or  even  Savannah  can  be  surprised,  and  your  force  will  admit  of 
a  detachment  for  the  purpose,  and  leave  you  a  sufficiency  to  keep  up 
a  good  countenance,  you  may  attempt  it.  But  don't  think  of  attempting 
either,  unless  by  surprise,  for  you  will  only  beat  your  heads  against  the 
wall  without  success.  Small  parties  are  better  to  effect  a  surprise  than 
large  bodies,  and  the  success  will  not  greatly  depend  upon  the  numbers, 
but  on  the  secrecy  and  spirit  of  the  attack. 

I  must  repeat  my  caution  to  you  to  guard  against  a  surprise.  The 
enemy  and  the  tories  both  will  try  to  bring  you  into  disgrace,  if  possi 
ble,  to  prevent  your  influence  upon  the  militia,  especially  the  weak  and 
wavering. 

I  cannot  pretend  to  give  you  any  particular  instructions  respecting  a 
position.  But  somewhere  between  the  Saluda  and  the  north  branch  of 
Broad  river  appears  to  be  the  most  favorable  for  annoying  the  enemy, 
interrupting  their  supplies,  and  harassing  their  rear,  if  they  should  make 
a  movement  this  way. 

If  you  could  detach  a  small  party  to  kill  the  enemy's  draft  horses  and 
^ecruiting  cavalry,  upon  the  Congaree,  it  would  give  them  almost  as  deadly 

12* 


274  T  II  E      LIFE     OF 

a  blow  as  a  defeat.     But  this  matter  must  be  conducted  with  great  secrecy 
and  dispatch. 

Lieut.  Col.  Lee  has  just  arrived  with  his  legion,  and  Col.  Green  is  within 
a  few  days'  march  of  this,  with  a  reinforcement. 

I  am,  dear  sir,  truly  yours, 

NATHANIEL  GREENE. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 

The  difficulties  and  dangers  of  Morgan's  position  are  the  chief 
topic  of  the  following*  letter  to  Gen.  Greene : 

CAMP  ON  PACOLET,  Jan.  4, 1TS1. 

DEAR  SIR:  As  soon  as  I  could  form  a  just  judgment  of  your  situation 
and  prospects,  I  dispatched  Col.  Malmady  to  give  you  the  necessary  infor 
mation,  and  I  flatter  myself  he  has  done  it  to  your  satisfaction.  The 
account  he  brings  you  of  Lieut.  Col.  Washington's  success  at  Hammond's 
store  is  as  authentic  as  any  I  have  been  able  to  collect.  It  was  followed 
by  some  small  advantages.  Gen.  Cunningham,  on  hearing  of  Waters's 
defeat,  prepared  to  evacuate  Fort  Williams,  and  had  just  marched  out 
with  the  last  of  his  garrison,  as  a  party,  consisting  of  about  forty  militia 
horsemen  under  Col.  Hays,  and  ten  dragoons  under  Mr.  Simmonds,  arrived 
with  an  intention  of  demanding  a  surrender.  The  enemy's  force  was  so 
superior  to  theirs,  that  they  could  effect  nothing  more  than  the  demolition 
of  the  fort. 

Sensible  of  the  importance  of  guarding  against  surprise,  I  have  used 
every  precaution  on  this  head.  I  have  had  men  who  were  recommended 
as  every  way  calculated  for  the  business,  continually  watching  the  motions 
of  the  enemy;  so  that  unless  they  deceive  me,  I  am  in  no  danger  of  being 
surprised. 

I  have  received  no  acquisition  of  force  since  I  wrote  you ;  but  I  expect 
in  a  few  days  to  be  joined  by  Cols.  Clark's  and  Twiggs's  regiments.  Their 
numbers  I  cannot  ascertain.  The  men  on  the  north  side  of  Broad  river  I 
have  not  yet  ordered  to  join  me ;  but  have  directed  their  officers  to  keep 
them  in  compact  bodies,  that  they  may  be  ready  to  march  at  the  shortest 
notice.  I  intend  these  as  a  check  on  the  enemy,  should  they  attempt  any 
thing  against  my  detachment. 

My  situation  is  far  from  being  agreeable  to  my  wishes  or  expectations. 
Forage  and  provisions  are  not  to  be  had.  Here  we  cannot  subsist,  so  that 
we  have  but  one  alternative,  either  to  retreat  or  move  into  Georgia.  A 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  275 

retreat  will  be  attended  with  the  most  fatal  consequences.  The  spirit 
which  now  begins  to  pervade  the  people,  and  call  them  into  the  field,  will 
be  destroyed.  The  militia  who  have  already  joined  will  desert  us,  and  it 
is  not  improbable  but  that  a  regard  for  their  own  safety  will  induce  them 
to  join  the  enemy. 

I  shall  wait  with  impatience  for  your  directions  on  the  subject  of  my 
letter  to  Col.  Malmady,  as  till  then  my  operations  must  be  suspended. 
I  am,  dear  sir,  truly  yours, 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

The  annexed  letter  is  in  reply  to  the  foregoing : 

CAMP  ON  THE  PEDEE,  Jan.  13,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  am  this  moment  favored  with  your  letter  of  the  4th  inst. 
Col.  Malmady  also  delivered  me  your  dispatches  of  the  31st  of  December, 
which  I  answered  the  8th  inst.,  wherein  I  informed  you  that  I  cannot 
think  an  expedition  into  Georgia  eligible  at  this  time.  Since  I  wrote  you 
I  have  received  letters  from  Virginia,  informing  me  of  the  arrival  of  Gen. 
Phillips,  with  a  detachment  of  2,500  men  from  New  York.  This  circum 
stance  renders  it  still  more  improper  for  you  to  move  far  to  the  southward. 
It  is  my  wish  also  that  you  should  hold  your  ground  if  possible;  for  I 
foresee  the  disagreeable  consequences  that  will  result  from  a  retreat.  If 
moving  as  far  as  Ninety-six,  or  anywhere  in  the  neighborhood  of  it,  will 
contribute  to  the  obtaining  more  ample  supplies,  you  have  my  consent. 
Col.  Tarleton  is  said  to  be  on  his  way  to  pay  you  a  visit.  I  doubt  not  but 
he  will  have  a  decent  reception  and  a  proper  dismission.  And  I  am  happy 
to  find  you  have  taken  every  proper  precaution  to  avoid  a  surprise. 

I  wish  you  to  be  more  particular  respecting  your  plan  and  object  in 
paying  a  visit  to  Georgia. 

Virginia  is  raising  3,000  men  to  recruit  this  army. 

I  am,  &c., 

NATHANIEL  GREENE 

GEN.  MORGAN. 

Before  this  letter  was  received,  the  anticipated  meeting  had 
taken  place,  and  a  blow  had  been  struck,  which  gave  a  new  and 
decisive  character  to  the  subsequent  operations  of  the  contending 
armies. 

The  recent  advance  of  Lieut.  Col.  Washington  to  the  vicinity 


276  THE      L  I  F  E  *O  F 

of  Ninety-six,  confirmed  Cornwallie  in  the  belief  that  Morgan 
meditated  serious  designs  against  that  important  British  post. 
The  fortifications  of  this  place  were  not  sufficiently  strong  to 
resist  the  attack  of  regular  troops,  particularly  when  aided  by 
cannon.  This  Cornwailis  well  knew ;  but  regarding  the  strength 

&  &  & 

of  Morgan's  force,  or  whether  it  was  accompanied  by  cannon,  he 
was  not  so  certain.  Even  could  the  post  be  successfully  defended 
against  an  assault,  little  advantage  would  result  to  the  British, 
unless  tha  adjacent  country,  which  furnished  subsistence  to  the 
garrison  and  the  tories  in  the  district,  could  also  be  protected. 
This,  to  Cornwallis's  mind,  was  in  imminent  danger,  and  called 
for  prompt  precautionary  measures.* 

Other  causes  of  anxiety  to  the  British  had  arisen  from 
Morgan's  movements.  Previous  to  the  tragedy  of  Hammond's 
store,  Cornwailis  reckoned,  not  without  reason,  upon  the  co-opera 
tion  in  considerable  numbers  of  the  tories  in  that  quarter.  But 
so  dispiriting  were  the  effects  of  the  severe  blow  which  they 
received  on  that  occasion,  that  nothing  thereafter  could  induce 
them  to  take  the  field,  and  Cornwailis  was  obliged  to  relinquish 
all  hopes  of  aid  from  them. 

These  considerations  were  engaging  the  attention  of  the  British 
commander,  when  he  received  information  that  Morgan  was  in 
full  march  for  Ninety-six.f 

Under  feelings,  partaking  partly  of  alarm  and  partly  of  vexa 
tion,  he  determined  to  take  immediate  and  vigorous  measures 
against  Morgan,  even  though  their  prosecution  should  derange 
the  main  operations,  the  commencement  of  which  he  had  intended 
deferring  until  the  arrival  of  the  reinforcement  under  Leslie. 

Accordingly,  on  the  first  of  January,  an  aid  was  dispatched  to 
Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton,  then  lying  with  his  command  at  Brierly's 
Ferry,  with  directions  to  cross  Broad  river  and  counteract  Morgan's 
supposed  designs.  The  day  following,  Cornwailis  communicated 
further  instructions  to  Tarleton  in  the  annexed  note : 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  210.  t  Ibid 


GENEEAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  277 

WINXSBOROUGH,  Jan.  2, 1731. 

DEAR  TARLETON  :  I  sent  Haldane  to  you  last  night,  to  desire  you  would 
pass  Broad  river  with  the  legion  and  the  first  battalion  of  the  71st  as  soon 
as  possible.  If  Morgan  is  still  at  Williams's,  or  any  where  within  your 
reach,  I  should  wish  you  to  push  him  to  the  utmost.  I  have  not  heard, 
except  from  McArthur,  of  his  having  cannon,  nor  would  I  believe  it,  unless 
he  has  it  from  very  good  authority.  It  is,  however,  possible,  and  Ninety- 
six  is  of  so  much  consequence,  that  no  time  is  to  be  lost.* 

Yours  sincerely, 

CORNWALLIS. 


On  receiving  these  orders,  Tarleton  put  his  troops  in  motion. 
These,  according  to  his  own  accounts,  consisted  of  the  legion 
cavalry  and  infantry,  of  five  hundred  and  fifty  men  ;  the  first 
battalion  of  the  seventy -first  regiment,  of  two  hundred ;  and  two 
three-pounders,  with  a  detachment  of  the  royal  artillery  in  suffi 
cient  numbers  to  serve  the  pieces.f 

Proceeding  in  a  westerly  direction  for  about  twenty  miles, 
Tarleton  received  such  information  as  satisfied  him  that  Ninety- 
six  was  in  no  immediate  danger,  and  that  Morgan  was  far  from 
its  vicinity.  He  thereupon  halted  his  troops,  as  well  to  allow 
time  for  the  arrival  of  their  baggage,  which  had  been  left  behind, 
as  to  furnish  Cornwallis  with  correct  information,  and  to  propose 
for  his  lordship's  sanction,  a  plan  of  operations  against  Morgan, 
which  struck  him  as  promising  great  advantages.  Informing 
Cornwallis  that  Morgan,  with  his  command,  was  on  the  west  side 
of  Broad  river,  and  that  he  threatened  Ninety-six,  Tarleton 
proposed  a  simultaneous  movement  of  the  troops  on  both  sides  of 
Broad  river  towards  the  Americans.  He  suggested,  that  while 
the  detachment  under  his  command,  after  being  reinforced,  should 
advance,  and  either  destroy  Morgan  or  push  him  before  it  over 
Broad  river  towards  King's  Mountain,  the  main  body  should 
move  forward  to  the  same  point,  and  in  case  Morgan's  forces 
succeeded  in  crossing  the  river,  intercept  their  further  retreat, 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  244.  t  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  211. 


278  THE      LIFE      OF 

and  compel  them  either  to  fight,  disperse  across  the  mountains, 
or  surrender. 

Cornwallis  gave  the  proposed  joint  operations  his  approval, 
and  sending  with  the  legion's  baggage  two  hundred  men  of  the 
seventh  regiment  (designed  as  a  reinforcement  to  the  garrison  at 
Ninety-six),  and  fifty  dragoons  of  the  seventeenth  regiment, 
informed  Tarleton  that  he  would  put  the  main  body  in  motion  on 
the  7th.  On  the  arrival  of  the  baggage  and  troops,  Tarleton 
resumed  his  march.  Two  days  were  spent  in  crossing  Indian  and 
Dunken  creeks.  Learning  here  that  Morgan's  force  was  rapidly 
increasing,  he  was  deterred  from  advancing  farther  on  unknown 
dangers.  He  accordingly  made  a  halt,  to  gain  information,  and 
to  wait  for  the  permission,  solicited  of  Cornwallis,  to  retain  under 
his  command  the  detachment  of  the  seventh  regiment,  until  the 
operations  in  hand  were  completed.  The  main  army  had  in  the 
moan  time  advanced  from  Winnsborough  to  a  place  called 
McAllister's.  His  request  having  been  granted,  Tarleton  resumed 
his  march  on  the  12th.  He  proceeded  in  a  westerly  direction,  in 
order  to  avail  himself  of  the  most  practicable  fords  of  the  Ennoree 
and  the  Tyger,  and  at  the  same  time  to  lessen  the  probabilities 
of  Morgan's  retreat,  by  a  rapid  movement  in  his  front  towards 
Georgia.  On  the  14th,  he  crossed  the  Ennoree  and  Tyger  rivers, 
above  the  Cherokee  road.  On  the  same  day  he  learned  that 
Cornwallis  had  reached  Bull's  Run ;  that  Leslie,  having  surmounted 
the  obstacles  which  had  so  greatly  retarded  his  march,  was 
advancing,  more  rapidly,  to  effect  a  junction  with  the  main  body  ; 
and  that  Morgan,  posted  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Pacolet,  was 
guarding  all  the  fords  of  that  river.  Apprising  Cornwallis  of 
his  intention  to  force  a  passage  of  the  Pacolet,  and  compel 
Morgan  either  to  fight  or  retreat,  and  requesting  his  lordship  to 
proceed  up  the  eastern  bank  of  Broad  river,  and  act  in  co-opera 
tion  should  it  be  necessary,  Tarleton  advanced  towards  the  Pacolet, 
the  neighborhood  of  which  he  reached  on  the  15th.* 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  pp.  211-213. 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MORGAN.  279 

The  day  following,  Cornwallis  reached  Turkey  Creek.  Although 
eight  days  had  elapsed  since  this  officer  broke  up  his  camp  at 
Winnsborough,  he  had  advanced  only  forty  miles.  He  was  now  some 
twenty-five  miles  in  the  rear  of  the  ground,  about  being  the  scene 
of  conflict,  instead  of  being  that  distance  in  advance  of  it.  It  is 
true,  recent  heavy  rains,  and  the  consequent  swelling  of  all  the 
water  courses,  presented  serious  obstacles  to  a  rapid  progress,  with 
such  an  immense  baggage  train  as  accompanied  his  army.  But 
other  considerations  had  made  their  way  to  his  mind  during  his 
march,  admonishing  him  of  the  danger  of  precipitancy,  if  not 
causing  him  to  regret  the  premature  movement  into  which  he 
had  been  drawn  by  Tarleton.  His  active  forces  were  divided  into 
three  bodies,  each  separated  from  the  others  by  a  distance  of 
from  thirty  to  forty  miles,  and  by  two  large  rivers,  now  greatlv 
swollen,  and  impassable,  save  at  points  wridely  apart.  The 
American  army  being  divided  into  two  bodies  only,  one  on  his 
right,  and  the  other  on  his  left,  the  numerical  superiority  of  his 
forces  was  thus  practically  diminished,  if  not  entirely  neutralized. 
Under  the  belief  that  the  militia  were  gathering  in  very  large 
numbers  around  Greene  and  Morgan,  his  fears  were  aroused  lest 
one  of  his  divisions  should  be  overwhelmed,  and  that  his  entire 
force  would  thus  be  destroyed  in  detail.  An  attack  upon  Leslie 
by  Greene,  struck  him  as  an  enterprise  no  less  feasible  than  one 
by  Morgan  upon  himself,  now  that  his  cavalry,  light  infantry,  and 
other  troops  detached  under  Tarleton,  composing  a  force  quite  as 
effective  as  that  remaining  with  him,  were  absent.  For  Tarleton 
he  seems  to  have  entertained  no  apprehensions.  The  activity  and 
courage  of  this  officer,  and  the  almost  uniform  success  which  had 
attended  him  in  his  numerous  enterprises,  inspired  his  commander 
with  the  confident  belief  that  he  would  fulfill  his  promise,  either 
to  destroy  Morgan's  corps  or  drive  it  over  Broad  river.  Con 
vinced  that  in  the  latter  event  it  was  not  in  the  power  of  his 
much  incumbered  army  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of  a  corps  so  active 
aud  bold,  and  even  if  it  were,  that  the  danger  thus  incurred 


280  THE     LIFE      OF 

would  more  than  counterbalance  the  utmost  advantage  to  ba 
gained,  Cornwallis  ordered  Leslie  to  join  him  with  all  convenient 
speed,  and  in  the  mean  time  delayed  his  march  until* the  desired 
junction  could  be  effected. 

But  precautions  came  too  late  to  shield  him  from  the  conse 
quences  of  a  premature  movement.  While  congratulating-  him 
self  on  having  repaired  his  error,  and  thus  avoided  the  conse 
quences  which  it  involved,  misfortune  overtook  him  from  a  quarter 
least  of  all  expected. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MOKGAN.       281 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Morgan  determines  to  take  a  position  nearer  to  the  fords  of  Broad  river — Tarleton 
approaches — Morgan  retires  to  Burr's  Mills — Tarleton  crosses  the  Pacolet — Morgan 
marches  to  the  Cowpens,  where  he  announces  his  intention  of  awaiting  the  enemy — 
Letter  from  Morgan  to  Greene,  and  reply  thereto — Tarleton  follows  Morgan — A  com 
parison  of  these  officers — The  motives  which  actuated  them  respectively  in  risking  a 
battle  —  Morgan's  preparations  for  the  expected  conflict  —  Anecdote  —  Tarleton 
approaches — Skirmish  between  the  enemy's  advance  and  the  American  patrol — The 
Cowpens — Description  of  the  field — Morgan's  disposition  of  his  forces — His  directions 
and  exhortations  to  the  men — The  enemy's  cavalry  drive  in  the  American  front — 
Tarleton's  dispositions — His  advance  to  the  attack — The  battle — The  enemy  routed — 
Conflict  between  Washington  and  Tarleton — The  latter  escapes  capture  only  by  a 
mistake  of  his  pursuers — The  results — Official  account  of  the  battle,  with  a  list  of  the 
officers  engaged  therein. 

MORGAN  had  been  a  watchful  observer  of  the  movements  just 
described.  Up  to  the  14th,  his  determination  had  been  to  resist 
a  passage  of  the  Pacolet  by  Tarleton.  But  the  advance  of  Corn- 
wallis  on  his  left  and  towards  his  rear,  while  Tarleton  menaced 
him  in  front,  admonished  him  of  the  danger  of  persevering  in 
this  design.  A  successful  defence  of  the  fords  of  the  Pacolet, 
would  be  attended  by  no  other  important  result,  than  to  give 
Cornwallis  time  to  gain  his  rear ;  while  a  defeat,  under  such  cir 
cumstances,  must  have  been  followed  by  the  ruin  of  his  command. 
The  instructions  of  General  Greene,  without  revealing  any  deter 
minate  plan  of  operations,  required  him  to  hold  his  ground  as 
long  as  possible,  and  consented  to  a  retreat  only  when  no  other 
means  were  left  of  securing  his  corps  from  a  misfortune.  To 
continue  longer  in  his  present  advanced  position,  was  but 
courting  destruction.  The  country  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
Pacolet  had  thus  far  afforded  Lira  a  scanty  supply  of  provisions 


282  THE     LIFE     OF 

and  forage  ;  but  so  bare  had  it  become,  that  a  change  to  some 
other  was  now  demanded  by  the  wants  of  his  force,  independently 
of  the  additional  reasons  furnished  by  the  proximity  of  the 
enemy.  Yet  to  retreat  from  the  district,  would  have  a  most  dis 
piriting  effect  upon  its  patriotic  inhabitants,  would  subject  them  to 
persecution,  and  cause  the  militia  to  abandon  him.  His  accurate 
knowledge  of  Cornwallis's  position,  assured  him  of  the  practica 
bility  of  retiring  across  Broad  river,  in  spite  of  his  lordship,  if 
the  attempt  were  promptly  made.  But  the  loss  of  two  or  three 
days  more  in  the  desire  of  engaging  Tarleton  at  the  Pacolet, 
might  leave  him  no  other  alternative  than  a  retreat  towards  the 
mountains.  Such  a  step,  under  existing  circumstances,  would  be 
little  less  disastrous  than  a  defeat.  As  will  be  seen,  his  efforts  to 
prepare  for  such  a  necessity,  by  establishing  magazines  of  supplies 
in  that  quarter,  were  rendered  nugatory  by  the  opposition  of  Col. 
Sumter ;  and  without  such  supplies,  a  retreat  in  that  direction 
was  impracticable.  Before  the  advance  of  Leslie  to  the  aid  of 
Cornwallis,  and  the  subsequent  development  of  their  designs,  a 
descent  into  Georgia  had  been  seriously  considered  by  Morgan. 
Although  the  scheme  did  not  meet  the  approval  of  Gen.  Greene, 
a  modification  of  it  was  suggested  by  that  officer,  which,  contem 
plating  assaults  upon  the  British  posts  of  Ninety-six  and  Augusta, 
embraced  the  contingency  of  an  attack  upon  the  enemy's  flank 
and  rear,  should  they  advance.  In  the  present  posture  of  affairs, 
however,  it  was  regarded  by  both  Greene  and  Morgan  as  of  the 
utmost  importance  to  preserve  their  communications  with  one 
another,  and  to  be  enabled  to  effect  a  junction  of  their  forces, 
should  the  enemy  evince  a  desio-n  to  prosecute  a  winter  campaign. 
Had  Morgan  been  at  liberty  to  move  into  Georgia,  however,  he 
could  not  have  done  so  without  subjecting  himself  to  an  attack 
from  Tarleton,  who,  anticipating  such  a  movement,  had  advanced 
in  such  a  direction  as  to  place  himself  between  that  State  and  his 
adversary.  Morgan  was,  therefore,  denied  this  resort  even  in  an 
extremity.  The  guarded  and  deliberate  manner  in  which 


GENERAL     DANIEL      MORGAN.  283 

Tarleton  advanced  upon  him — so  unlike  that  officers  usual  mode 
of  approaching  an  opponent— had,  besides,  aroused  his  suspicions 
of  a  design — such  as  that  which  had  really  been  concerted 
between  Cornwallis  and  Tarleton — to  entrap  him. 

Under  these  circumstances,  Morgan  determined  upon  taking 
ground  nearer  to  the  upper  fords  of  Broad  river,  where  the 
dangers  of  his  present  position  would  be  greatly  diminished,  and 
where  he  could  safely  defer  a  retreat  for  a  few  days  longer.  If 
forced  to  fight,  he  would  be  nearer  to  the  reinforcements  of 
militia,  then  on  the  march  to  join  him,  and  to  those  on  the  north 
side  of  Broad  river,  which  he  had  ordered  to  be  held  in  readiness 
to  take  the  field  in  such  an  event.  Should  Cornwallis  remain  sta 
tionary,  or  keep  so  far  in  the  rear  as  to  leave  the  way  open  for  his 
retreat,  and  should  the  reinforcements  arrive  in  sufficient  numbers 
to  render  his  forces  something  like  a  rnateh  for  those  of  Tarleton, 
he  determined  to  hold  his  ground  in  defiance  of  that  officer,  and 
to  risk  a  battle  in  its  defence.  If  compelled  by  the  movements  of 
Cornwallis  to  retreat,  however,  he  could  cross  without  much  diffi 
culty,  to  the  country  watered  by  the  Catawba.  He  could  thus 
gain  a  position  better  calculated  to  furnish  him  with  supplies,  to 
yield  him  the  cooperation  of  the  militia,  to  increase  his  means  of 
obstructing  the  progress  of  the  enemy,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
facilitate  a  junction  of  his  forces  with  the  main  body  under 
Greene. 

These  considerations  occupied  Morgan's  attention,  when  the 
approach  of  Tarleton  was  announced.  Being  now  convinced  that 
the  movements  of  Cornwallis  and  Tarleton  had  direct  reference 
to  himself,  he  broke  up  his  encampment  at  Grindall's  ford,  and 
having  sent  a  number  of  small  detachments,  with  directions  to 
observe  the  different  fords  of  the  Pacolet,  and  to  retire  and  report 
when  the  enemy  effected  a  passage  of  the  river,  he  put  his  troops 
in  motion,  and  in  the  afternoon  of  the  15th,  encamped  at  Burr's 
Mills,  on  Thicketty  creek. 

On  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  Tarleton  reached  the  Pacolet, 


284  THE      LIFE     OF 

which  he  proposed  crossing  without  delay.  Here,  however,  he 
found  the  detachments  which  Morgan  riad  left  in  observation  on 
the  opposite  bank.  Supposing  that  officer  to  be  there  in  strength, 
and  sensible  of  the  danger  of  attempting  to  force  a  passage  in 
the  face  of  an  adversary  so  wily  and  resolute,  he  resorted  to 
stratagem  to  effect  his  purpose.  With  the  feigned  object  of 
gaining  the  ford  at  the  iron  works,  at  some  distance  up  the  river, 
and  of  crossing  before  sufficient  assistance  could  be  given  to  the 
guard  at  that  point  to  repel  him,  Tarleton  moved  in  that  direction 
on  the  same  night.  After  inarching  about  three  hours,  he 
suddenly  ordered  a  halt.  Having  given  his  men  a  short  period 
of  repose,  he  retraced  his  steps,  and  before  daylight  the  next 
morning,  crossed  the  river  without  interruption  at  Easterwood 
shoals.* 

On  the  appearance  of  the  enemy  on  the  Pacolet,  and  their 
advance  up  its  southern  bank,  Morgan's  detachments  collected 
and  marched  up  the  opposite  shore,  their  movements  corres 
ponding  with  those  of  the  enemy.  When  the  latter  encamped, 
apparently  for  the  night,  the  detachments  also  encamped.  Learn 
ing  the  next  morning,  however,  that  Tarleton  had  crossed  the 
river  about  an  hour  before,  at  Easterwood  shoals,  a  few  miles 
below  their  camp,  they  retreated  without  delay  in  the  direction 
of  the  main  body. 

Morgan,  having  been  apprised  of  Tarleton's  passage  of  the 
Pacolet,  a  few  hours  after  its  occurrence,  immediately  put  his 
troops  in  motion.  Pushing  forward  on  the  mountain  road 
leading  to  Hancocksville,  he  passed  that  place ;  then  turning  into 
a  bv-road,  he  proceeded  towards  the  head  of  Thickctty  creek. 
Arriving  at  the  Cowpens  about  sundown,  he  ordered  a  halt;  and 
having  ascertained  that  he  would  be  joined  at  that  place  in  a  few 
hours  by  a  considerable  reinforcement  of  militia,  he  communi 
cated  to  his  troops  his  intention  of  awaiting  the  enemy  there.f 

During  the  march  from  the  Pacolet  to  the  Cowpens,  Morgan 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  218.  t  Orion,  vol.  iii.,  p.  88. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  285 

wrote  to  Gen.  Greene.  This  letter,  and  the  reply  thereto,  are 
invested  with  no  common  interest,  inasmuch  as  they  are  the  last 
which  passed  between  the  writers,  while  as  yet  the  views  of 
neither  were  influenced  by  the  action  of  the  17th.  They  are 
likewise  of  some  historical  importance,  as  they  serve  to  display 
the  motives  and  objects  which  governed  the  actions  of  both 
Greene  and  Morgan,  previously  to  that  memorable  event — points, 
particularly  as  regards  the  latter,  that  have  been  the  subject  of 
much  misrepresentation.  They  are  accordingly  inserted. 

CAMP  AT  BURR'S  MILLS,  THICKETTY  CREEK,  ) 
Jan.  15th,  1781.  f 

DEAR  GKXEIIAL:  Your  letters  of  the  3rd  and  8th  instant  came  to  hand 
yesterday,  just  as  I  was  preparing  to  change  my  position;  was  therefore 
obliged  to  detain  the  express  until  this  evening. 

The  accounts  I  have  transmitted  you  of  Lieut.  Col.  Washington's  suc 
cess,  accords  with  his  opinion.  The  number  killed  and  wounded  on  the 
part  of  the  tories  must  depend  on  conjecture,  as  they  broke  on  the  first 
charge,  scattered  through  the  woods,  and  were  pursued  in  every  direction. 
The  consequences  attending  this  defeat  will  be  fatal  to  the  disaffected. 
They  have  not  been  able  to  embody. 

Sensible  of  the  importance  of  having  magazines  of  forage  and  provi 
sions  established  in  this  country,  I  have  left  no  means  in  my  power  unes- 
gayed  to  effect  this  business.  I  dispatched  Captain  Chitty  (whom  I  have 
appointed  as  commissary  of  purchases  for  my  command),  with  orders  to 
collect  and  store  all  the  provisions  that  could  be  obtained  between  the 
Catawba  and  Broad  rivers.  I  gave  him  directions  to  call  on  Col.  Hill, 
who  commands  a  regiment  of  militia  in  that  quarter,  to  furnish  him  with 
a  proper  number  of  men  to  assist  him  in  the  execution  of  this  commission ; 
but  he,  to  my  great  surprise,  has  just  returned  without  effecting  anything. 
He  tells  me  that  his  failure  proceeded  from  the  want  of  the  countenance 
and  assistance  of  Col.  Hill,  who  assured  him  that  General  Sumter  directed 
him  to  obey  no  orders  from  me,  unless  they  came  through  him. 

I  find  it  impracticable  to  procure  more  provisions  in  this  quarter  than 
are  absolutely  necessary  for  our  own  immediate  consumption:  indeed  it 
has  been  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  we  have  been  able  to  effect  this. 
We  have  to  feed  such  a  number  of  horses,  that  the  most  plentiful  country 
must  soon  be  exhausted.  Nor  am  I  a  little  apprehensive  that  no 


286  THE     LIFE     OF 

part  of  this  State  accessible  to  us  can  support  us  long.  Could  the  militia 
be  persuaded  to  change  their  fatal  mode  of  going  to  war,  much  provision 
might  be  saved;  but  the  custom  has  taken  such  deep  root  that  it  cannot 
be  abolished. 

Upon  a  full  and  mature  deliberation,  I  am  confirmed  in  the  opinion  that 
nothing  can  be  effected  by  my  detachment  in  this  country,  which  will 
balance  the  risks  I  will  be  subjected  to  by  remaining  here.  The  enemy's 
great  superiority  in  numbers,  and  our  distance  from  the  main  army,  will  enable 
Lord  Cornwallis  to  detach  so  superior  a  force  against  me,  as  to  render  it 
essential  to  our  safety  to  avoid  coming  to  action.  Nor  will  this  be 
always  in  my  power.  No  attempt  to  surprise  me  will  be  left  untried  by 
them ;  and  situated  as  we  must  be,  every  possible  precaution  may  not  be 
sufficient  to  secure  us.  The  scarcity  of  forage  renders  it  impossible  for  us 
always  to  be  in  a  compact  body;  and  were  this  not  the  case,  it  is  beyond 
the  art  of  man  to  keep  the  militia  from  straggling.  These  reasons  induce 
me  to  request  that  I  may  be  recalled  with  my  detachment,  and  that  Gen. 
Davidson  and  Col.  Pickens  may  be  left  with  the  militia  of  North  and 
South  Carolina  and  Georgia.  They  will  not  be  so  much  the  object  of  the 
enemy's  attention,  and  will  be  capable  of  being  a  check  on  the  disaffected, 
which  is  all  I  can  effect. 

Col.  Pickens  is  a  valuable,  discreet  and  attentive  officer,  and  has  the 
confidence  of  the  militia. 

My  force  is  inadequate  to  the  attempts  you  have  hinted  at.  I  have 
now  with  me  only  two  hundred  South  Carolina  and  Georgia,  and  one 
hundred  and  forty  North  Carolina,  volunteers.  Nor  do  I  expect  to  have 
more  than  two-thirds  of  these  to  assist  me,  should  I  be  attacked,  for  it 
is  impossible  to  keep  them  collected. 

Though  I  am  convinced  that  were  you  on  the  spot,  the  propriety  of  my 
proposition  would  strike  you  forcibly ;  should  you  think  it  unadvisable  to 
recall  me,  you  may  depend  on  my  attempting  everything  to  annoy  the 
enemy,  and  to  provide  for  the  safety  of  the  detachment.  I  shall  cheer 
fully  acquiesce  in  your  determinations. 

Col.  Tarleton  has  crossed  the  Tyger  at  Musgrove's  Mill;  his  force  we 
cannot  learn.  It  is  more  than  probable  we  are  his  object.  Cornwallis,  by 
last  accounts,  was  at  the  cross-roads  near  Lee's  old  place. 

We  have  just  learned  that  Tarleton's  force  is  from  eleven  to  twelve 
hundred  British.  I  am,  dear  general, 

Truly  yours, 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

MAJOR  GEN.  GREENE. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        287 

CAMP  ON  PEDEE,  Jan.  19, 1781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  Your  favor  of  the  15th  was  delivered  to  me  last  night  about 
12  o'clock.  I  am  surprised  that  Gen.  Sumter  should  give  such  an  order  as 
that  you  mention  to  Col.  Hill,  nor  can  I  persuade  myself  but  that  there 
must  be  some  mistake  in  the  matter ;  for  though  it  is  the  most  military  to 
convey  orders  through  the  principal  to  the  dependents,  as  well  from 
propriety  as  respect,  yet  this  may  not  always  be  convenient,  or  even 
practicable  ;  and  therefore  to  give  a  positive  order  not  to  obey,  was 
repugnant  to  reason  and  common  sense.  As  the  head  was  subject  to  your 
orders,  consequently  the  dependents  also.  I  will  write  Gen.  Sumter  on 
the  subject ;  but  as  it  is  better  to  conciliate  than  aggravate  matters,  where 
everything  depends  so  much  upon  voluntary  principles,  I  wish  you  to  take 
no  notice  of  the  matter,  but  endeavor  to  influence  his  conduct  to  give  you 
all  the  aid  in  his  power.  Write  to  him  frequently,  and  consult  with  him 
freely.  He  is  a  man  of  great  pride  and  considerable  merit,  and  should  not 
be  neglected.  If  he  has  given  such  orders,  I  am  persuaded  he  will  see 
the  impropriety  of  the  matter  and  correct  it  in  future,  unless  personal 
glory  is  more  the  object  than  public  good,  which  I  cannot  suppose  is  the 
case  with  him,  or  any  other  man  who  fights  in  the  cause  of  liberty. 

I  was  informed  of  Lord  Cornwallis's  movements  before  the  arrival  of 
your  letter,  and  agree  with  you  in  opinion  that  you  are  the  object ;  and 
from  his  making  so  general  a  movement  it  convinces  me  that  he  feels  a 
great  inconvenience  from  your  force  and  situation.  Gen.  Leslie  has 
crossed  the  Catawba  to  join  him.  He  would  never  harass  his  troops  to 
remove  you,  if  he  did  not  think  it  an  object  of  some  importance  ;  nor 
would  he  put  his  collective  force  in  motion  if  he  had  not  some  respect  for 
your  numbers.  I  am  sensible  your  situation  is  critical,  and  requires  the 
most  watchful  atention  to  guard  against  a  surprise.  But  I  think  it  is  of 
great  importance  to  keep  up  a  force  in  that  quarter,  nor  can  I  persuade 
myself  that  the  militia  alone  i\ill  answer  the  same  valuable  purposes  as 
when  joined  by  the  continental  troops. 

It  is  not  my  wish  you  should  come  to  action  unless  you  have  a  manifest 
superiority,  and  a  moral  certainty  of  succeeding.  Put  nothing  to  the 
hazard  :  a  retreat  may  be  disagreeable,  but  not  disgraceful.  Regard  not 
the  opinions  of  the  day.  It  is  not  our  business  to  risk  too  much.  Our 
affairs  are  in  too  critical  a  situation,  and  require  time  and  nursing  to  give 
them  a  better  tone. 

If  Gen.  Sumter  and  you  would  fix  upon  a  plan  for  him  to  hold  the  post 
which  you  now  occupy,  to  be  joined  by  the  militia  under  Gen.  Davison, 
and  you  with  your  force,  and  the  Georgia  and  Virginia  militia,  to  move 


288  THE     LIFE     OF 

towards  Augusta  or  into  that  quarter,  I  should  have  no  objection  .to  such 
a  movement,  provided  you  think  it  will  answer  any  valuable  purpose,  and 
can  be  attended  with  a  degree  of  safety.  I  am  unwilling  to  recall  you  if 
it  can  be  avoided  ;  but  I  had  rather  recall  you  by  far,  than  expose  you  to 
the  hazard  of  a  surprise. 

Before  this  can  possibly  reach  you,  I  imagine,  the  movements  of  Lord 
Cornwallis  and  Col.  Tarleton  will  be  sufficiently  explained,  and  you  be 
obliged  to  take  some  decisive  measures.  I  shall  be  perfectly  satisfied  if 
you  keep  clear  of  a  misfortune  ;  for  though  I  wish  you  laurels,  I  am 
unwilling  to  expose  the  common  cause,  to  give  you  an  opportunity  to 
acquire  them. 

As  the  rivers  are  subject  to  sudden  and  great  swells,  you  must  be  careful 
that  the  enemy  do  not  take  a  position  to  gain  your  rear,  when  you  can 
neither  retreat  by  your  flanks  or  your  front.  The  Pedee  rose  twenty- 
five  feet  last  week  in  thirty  hours.  I  am  preparing  boats  to  move  always 
with  the  army ;  would  one  or  two  be  of  use  to  you  ?  They  will  be  put  on 
four  wheels,  and  made  to  move  with  little  more  difficulty  than  a  loaded 
wagon. 

Gen  Davidson  is  desired  to  receive  orders,  and  in  conjunction  with  Gen. 
Sumter,  to  consult  with  you  a  plan  for  a  combined  attack  upon  one  of  the 
divisions  of  Lord  CornwalhVs  army,  and  also  respecting  your  movements 

into  Georgia. 

I  am,  with  great  esteem,  &c., 

NATHANIEL  GREENE.  • 
GEN.  MORGAN. 

These,  and  tlie  preceding  letters  from  Greene  to  Morgan,  will 
enable  the  reader  to  arrive  without  difficulty  at  the  real  causes 
which  led  to  the  battle  of  the  Covvpens. 

On  crossing  the  Pacolet,  Tarleton  had  taken  possession  of  some 
Jog  houses  which  stood  near  the  ford,  and  which  were  constructed 
some  montiis  before  with  a  view  to  defence  by  Major  Ferguson. 
Still  supposing  that  Morgan  was  in  his  neighborhood  in  force, 
and  believing  that  he  would  be  attacked  as  soon  as  his  passage  of 
the  river  became  known,  he  made  active  preparations  for  a  defence. 
He  was  busied  in  availing  himself  of  the  advantages  which  the 
log  houses  would  afford  his  troops  in  case  of  an  assault,  when  he 
was  informed  that  Morgan  had  decamped  some  time  previously, 


GENERAL      D  A  N  I  K  L      M  O  K  G  A  N  .  289 

and  was  then  in  full  march  towards  Broad  river.  Hereupon  lie 
ordered  his  light  troops  to  occupy  the  deserted  encampment; 
parties  of  patrols  and  spies,  under  the  protection  of  a  large 
detachment  of  dragoons,  were  directed  to  follow  and  observe  the 
Americans ;  the  main  body  in  the  meanwhile  enjoyed  a  few- 
hours  of  repose,  preparatory  to  a  rapid  forward  movement,  to  be 
made  in  the  path  of  the  fugitives.* 

The  manifold  successes  of  Tarleton  during  the  revolutionary 
war,  while  they  fully  established  his  claims  to  courage,  also 
displayed  its  distinctive  character.  This  seems  to  have  borne  a 
stronger  affinity  to  the  ferocity  of  the  bloodhound  than  to  the 
bravery  of  the  bull-dog,  and  to  have  been  more  thoroughly 
aroused  by  the  flight  of  an  enemy  than  by  his  opposition.  And 
herein,  it  may  be  remarked,  will  be  found  a  striking  point  of 
contrast  between  Morgan  and  Tarleton.  While  Morgan  presented, 
or  appeared  to  present,  a  menacing  aspect,  Tarleton  was  as 
circumspect  in  his  movements  as  the  most  prudent  officer  could 
desire.  But  the  moment  Morgan  appeared  to  fly  from  him,  he 
forgot  his  caution  as  well  as  his  cooperative  arrangements  with 
Cornwallis,  and  dazzled  with  the  eclat  of  an  anticipated  triumph 
over  the  war-worn  hero  of  Saratoga,  rushed  hotly  forward  in 
pursuit. 

The  determination  taken  by  Morgan,  upon  learning  that  he 
was  pursued,  was  equally  characteristic.  As  his  retreat  filled  his 
adversary  with  the  desire  to  overtake  and  grapple  with  him,  in 
like  manner  the  pursuit  rendered  him  the  more  eager  to  meet  the 
struggle.  'But  thoughts  more  worthy  of  a  commander  coincided 
with  the  impulses  of  his  invincible  spirit  to  bring  him  to  the  reso 
lution  of  giving  Tarleton  battle.  It  was  now  quite  apparent  that 
the  latter  would  oppose  his  passage  of  Broad  river  ;  f  and  should 
the  movements  of  Cornwallis  render  this  step  necessary,  to 
attempt  it  in  the  face  of  an  officer  so  active  and  enterprising, 
would  inevitably  be  attended  by  the  most  disastrous  consequences. 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  214.  t  Ibid.  214 

18 


290  THE      LIFE      OF 

It  was  equally  apparent  that  he  could  not  much  longer  hold  his 
ground  ;  and  when  a  retreat  was  forced  upon  him,  the  safety  of 
his  corps  and  the  public  good  alike  required  that  he  should  aim 
at  a  junction  with  the  main  body.  Should  he  attempt  to  seek 
safety  in  immediate  flight,  the  militia,  many  of  whom  fought 
under  the  certainty  of  execution  in  case  of  capture,  would  desert 
him  in  hundreds,  while  his  regular  troops,  thus  left  without 
support,  harassed  by  forced  marches,  and  dispirited  by  pursuit 
and  the  apprehension  of  capture,  would  fall  an  easy  prey  upon 
being  overtaken. 

The  obligation  to  fight  had  become  imperative;  safety  was 
only  to  be  found  in  a  battle.  And  in  truth,  the  circumstances  by 
which  he  was  more  immediately  surrounded,  all  tended  to  encour 
age  him  to  incur  the  risk.  On  the  night  following  his  arrival  at 
the  Cowpens,  he  was  joined  by  Col.  Pickens,  who,  after  a  short 
absence,  returned  with  a  body  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
militia,  from  the  north  side  of  Broad  river.  Others,  he  was 
informed,  were  on  the  march  from  various  points,  in  considerable 
numbers,  to  join  him,  many  of  whom  were  expected  to  arrive 
before  morning.  During  the  night,  small  parties,  altogether  to 
the  number  of  about  fifty  more,  reached  the  camp.  The  troops 
under  his  command  were  worthy  of  his  utmost  confidence,  and 
they  enjoyed  it.  His  infantry  was  the  flower  of  the  gallant 
brigade  of  Marylanders,  who,  in  the  disastrous  battle  of  Camden, 
drove  the  British  left  wing  before  them  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet.  A  more  effective  corps  of  cavalry,  considering  its 
numbers,  than  that  commanded  by  Colonel  Washington,  was  not 
to  be  found  in  the  country.  Those  of  the  Virginia  militia  who 
were  not  practised  marksmen,  skilled  in  the  warfare  of  the  woods, 
were  experienced  soldiers,  who,  having  served  one  or  more  terms 
in  the  continental  army,  were  now  the  substitutes  of  those  who 
had  been  drafted  in  Virginia  for  militia  duty.  His  officers  were 
equally  worthy  of  the  trust  reposed  in  them.  Such  men  as 
Howard,  Washington,  Brooks,  Giles,  Triplett,  Piokens,  Jackson, 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  291 

Cunningham,  and  McDowell,  are  seldom  met  together  on  the 
same  field.  Officers  and  men  were  alike  full  of  confidence  in 
their  ability  to  cope  with  any  body  of  the  enemy,  not  too  greatly 
their  superior  in  numbers ;  and  their  late  success  over  the  tories 
had  put  them  in  high  spirits,  and  rendered  them  eager  for  an 
encounter  with  a  nobler  adversary. 

The  nature  and  strength  of  Tarleton's  force  had  been  accu 
rately  made  known  to  Morgan.  Its  great  numerical  superiority, 
which  embraced  twice  his  number  of  infantry,  and  three  times 
his  strength,  in  cavalry,  with  the  important  addition  of  artillery, 
were  fearful  odds  to  contend  against.  But  great  as  were  these 
advantages,  they  might,  he  confidently  believed,  be  counterbal 
anced  by  those  secured  to  him  in  the  choice  of  position,  his  defen 
sive  attitude,  and  the  efficiency  and  spirit  of  his  forces.  He  had 
set  against  the  enemy's  great  superiority  in  bayonets  and  sabres, 
the  deadly  rifles  of  his  militia,  who,  full  of  zeal  in  the  cause,  and 
rendered  desperate  by  personal  wrongs,  were  for  the  most  part  in 
that  state  of  feeling  when  militia  becomes  truly  formidable. 

Among  the  other  presages  of  success  which  presented  them 
selves  to  his  mind,  were  those  springing  from  the  errors  into 
which,  he  anticipated,  Tarleton  would  be  betrayed,  by  a  blind 
confidence  in  himself,  and  a  contempt  for  what  he  now  supposed 
was  a  flying  adversary. 

Finally,  he  learned  that  Cornwallis  was  still  at  Turkey  creek, 
awaiting  Leslie's  arrival. 

The  announcement  of  Morgan's  intention  to  meet  the  enemy 
took  the  army  by  surprise,  and  was  received  with  lively  demon 
strations  of  joy.  The  necessary  preparations  were  accordingly 
made.  The  first  measure  taken  by  Morgan  had  for  its  object  the 
strengthening  of  his  cavalry  corps.  The  powerful  array  of  horse 
which  Tarleton  was  about  bringing  against  him  rendered  an 
increase  of  his  cavalry  force  a  matter  of  the  greatest  importance. 
Volunteers  for  this  description  of  service  were  consequently 
demanded.  Forty-five  men  immediately  stepped  forward.  These 


292  THE      LIFE      OF 

having  been  equipped,  were  organized  into  a  cavalry  corps  of  two 
companies ;  the  one  commanded  by  Major  McCall,  the  other  by 
Major  Jolly ;  the  whole  under  the  command  of  McCall*,  and 
subject  to  the  direction  of  Col.  Washington.  A  number  of 
patrolling  parties  were  sent  in  different  directions  on  the  flanks 
and  in  the  front,  to  watch  the  movements  of  the  enemy,  and 
guard  against  stratagem  or  surprise.  The  baggage  was  directed 
to  proceed  at  daylight  a  few  miles  in  the  direction  of  Broad  river, 
and  then  to  halt  for  further  orders.  Expresses  were  sent 
towards  the  different  bodies  of  militia  which  were  on  the  way  to 
join  the  army,  with  orders  to  hasten  their  march.  The  troops 
were  dismissed  to  seek  rest  and  refreshment  in  repose,  before 
they  were  called  to  battle,  on  the  dispositions  for  which  Morgan 
now  deliberated  in  a  council  of  his  principal  officers. 

Although  Morgan  had  no  very  exalted  opinion  of  militia,  few 
officers  were  more  popular  with  this  description  of  troops,  or 
could  obtain  more  efficient  service  from  them.  Irreconcilable  as 
these  facts  may  appear,  a  multitude  of  instances  could  be  cited, 
proving  that  such  was  the  case.  He  was  indebted  to  this  influ 
ence  to  a  number  of  causes,  among  which  may  be  included  his 
large  martial  figure,  his  established  reputation  for  judgment  and 
courage,  his  almost  unvarying  success,  and  his  easy  familiar  man 
ners.  The  officer  who  possesses  all  these  qualifications,  seldom 
fails  of  subjecting  to  his  will  the  minds  and  hearts  of  his  soldiery. 
An  anecdote  is  told  by  Major  Thomas  Young,  a  volunteer  at  the 
battle  of  the  Cowpens,  which  illustrates  one  of  the  methods  by 
which  Morgan  inspired  his  men  with  a  portion  of  his  own  courage 
and  confidence.  "  The  evening  previous  to  the  battle,"  the  Major 
goes  on  to  say,  "  he  went  among  the  volunteers,  helped  them  to 
fix  their  swords,  joked  with  them  about  their  sweethearts,  and 
told  them  to  keep  in  good  spirits,  and  the  day  would  be  ours. 
Long  after  I  laid  down,  he  was  going  about  among  the  soldiers, 
encouraging  them,  and  telling  them  that  the  'Old  Wagoner 

*  Major  Thomas  Young. 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MORGAN.  293 

would  crack  his  whip  over  Ben  (Tarleton)  in  the  morning,  as 
sure  as  he  lived.  'Just  hold  up  your  heads,  boys,'  he  would  say: 
'  three  fires,  and  you  are  free !  And  then,  when  you  return  to 
your  homes,  how  the  old  folks  will  bless  you,  and  the  girls  kiss 
yon,  for  your  gallant  conduct.'  I  don't  think  that  he  slept  a 
wink  that  night."* 

The  next  morning,  at  three  o'clock,  Tarleton,  having  called  in  his 
pickets,  and  directed  his  baggage  to  remain  on  the  ground  till  day 
break,  put  his  troops  in  motion  towards  Morgan's  position.  Three 
companies  of  light  infantry,  supported  by  the  legion  infantry,  formed 
the  advance ;  the  7th  regiment,  the  artillery  and  the  first  battalion 
of  the  71st,  composed  the  centre;  and  the  cavalry  and  mounted 
infantry  brought  up  the  rear.  The  morning  being  exceedingly  dark, 
and  the  road  much  broken  and  frequently  intersected  by  creeks  and 
ravines,  the  progress  of  the  troops  was  very  slow.  Before  dawn, 
Thicketty  creek  was  passed,  an  advanced  guard  of  the  cavalry 
was  ordered  to  the  front.  A  few  minutes  after,  one  of  Morgan's 
patrolling  parties  discovered  the  advancing  foe.  The  party  imme 
diately  returned  to  report;  but  it  was  pursued  by  the  British 
cavalry,  and  after  a  short  running  fight,  a  few  on  both  sides  were 
wounded,  and  one  of  the  Americans  made  prisoner.  Two  troops 
of  the  legion  cavalry  were  then  ordered  to  reinforce  the  British 
advanced  guard,  and  to  push  forward  and  harass  the  roar  of  the 
Americans,  who,  up  to  this  moment,  were  supposed  to  be  on  the 
retreat.  This  order  had  hardly  been  issued,  when  it  was  reported 
to  Tarleton  that  the  Americans  were  discovered  in  front,  and 
moreover,  that  they  were  evidently  preparing  for  battle.f 

Some  time  before  daylight,  Morgan  had  been  apprised  of  the 
enemy's  approach,  and  in  a  few  minutes  afterwards,  the  American 
camp  was  in  motion.  The  troops  having  breakfasted,  were 
promptly  formed,  and  led  to  the  position  which  had  been  deter 
mined  upon  This  was  a  piece  of  ground  about  six  miles  from 
Broad  river,  and  known  by  the  name  of  the  Cowpens.  This 

*  Orion,  vol.  iii.,  p.  88.  tTarleton's  Campaign,  pp.  214,  215. 


294  THE      LIFE      OF 

name  has  since  given  place  to  another;  but  the  spot  is  associated 
with  events  too  important,  recollections  too  glorious,  to  counte 
nance  a  fear  that  its  identity  will  ever  be  lost.  In  the  early  set 
tlement  of  this  part  of  the  country  was  a  place  of  considerable 
notoriety,  from  a  trading  path  with  the  Cherokees  which  passed 
by  it.  In  the  early  grants  of  land  in  that  neighborhood,  it  was 
called  Hannah's  Cowpens,  it  being  part  of  the  grazing  establish 
ment  of  a  person  named  Hannah.*  In  time  it  became  known  as 
the  Cowpens,  and  is  now  occupied  by  the  iron  works  of  Messrs. 
Hampton  and  Elmore,  in  Spartansburg  District,  South  Carolina. 
The  position  extended  from  front  to  rear  about  five  hundred 
yards,  and  was  crossed  by  two  eminences,  the  first  of  which, 
gently  ascending  and  stretching  to  the  right  and  left,  attained  its 
highest  point  about  three  hundred  yards  from  the  front.  The 
ground  then  descended  for  about  eighty  yards,  when  it  gradually 
rose  into  the  second  eminence.  The  position  was  far  from  the 
neighborhood  of  swamps,  and  in  a  country  free  from  underbrush 
and  covered  with  an  ordinary  growth  of  pine  trees. 

The  disposition  of  the  troops  was  going  forward,  when  the  near 
approach  of  the  enemy  was  announced  by  Capt.  Inman,  of  the 
Georgia  militia,  who,  at  the  head  of  the  patrolling  party  already 
alluded  to,  had  just  returned  from  the  running  fight  with  a 
body  of  Tarleton's  cavalry .f  This  intelligence  lent  additional  fire 
to  the  happy  spirit  which  evidently  animated  the  troops,  and  with 
joy  Morgan  plainly  saw  victory  foreshadowed  in  their  assured 
looks  and  confident  bearing. 

Many  that  have  written  in  relation  to  this  battle,  have  greatly 
overrated  the  numbers  of  the  Americans  who  were  engaged  on 
this  occasion.  Tarleton  puts  them  down  at  something  in  the 
neighborhood  of  two  thousand ;  and  other  authors,  whose  motives 
for  exaggeration  are  less  impeachable,  state  them  at  about  one 
thousand  men.  Both  of  these  estimates  are  beyond  the  mark. 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  p.  877. 

t  Gen.  Jas.  Jackson's  letter,  Jan.  20,  1795.    See  appendix,  D. 


G  E  N  E  K  A  L     DANIEL      MORGAN.  295 

Besides  that  furnished  in  the  letters  of  Morgan  himself,  there  is 
abundant  evidence  to  show,  that  the  whole  number  of  his  forces 
engaged  did  not  much  exceed  eight  hundred.  It  is  true,  his 
entire  command,  including  all  the  militia  that  arrived  previous  to 
the  battle,  would  appear  to  be  about  nine  hundred  and  eighty 
men,  if  army  returns  and  muster  rolls  were  alone  consulted.  But 
every  one  acquainted  with  military  affairs  knows  that  such  evi 
dences  of  strength  always  exceed  the  reality.  A  number  of  his 
regulars  were  sick  at  the  time,  and  many  of  the  militia  were 
absent.  One  detachment  had  been  sent  off  with  the  baggage, 
another  had  gone  to  Salisbury  in  charge  of  prisoners,  and  a  third 
guarded  the  horses  of  the  militia,  Besides,  after  the  retreat  of 
the  militia  from  the  front  line,  several  of  them  never  again 
appeared  in  the  field,  and  a  few  mounted  their  horses  and  fled 
from  the  ground.  Such  men  should  not  be  permitted  to  lesson 
the  glory  of  the  achievement,  by  sharing  in  the  honors  of  the 
victors  as  well  as  diminishing  the  mortification  of  the  vanquished. 
The  forces  engaged  in  the  battle  under  Morgan  did  not  exceed 
eight  hundred  and  fifty  men. 

Near  the  brow  of  the  main  eminence,  Morgan  placed  his  best 
troops.  Howard's  battalion  of  light  infantry,  numbering  two 
hundred  and  eighty  men,  took  position  in  the  centre  of  the  line. 
The  Virginia  militia,  under  Major  Triplett  and  Captain  Gilmore, 
formed  on  the  left  of  the  light  infantry  ;  and  the  Augusta  rifle 
men,  commanded  by  Captains  Tate  and  Buchanan,  took  post  on 
their  right  flank.  The  nominal  battalion  which  these  four  com 
panies  composed,  numbered  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  men, 
and  was  commanded  by  Major  Triplett.  The  line  thus  formed, 
was  placed  under  the  direction  of  Lieut.  Col.  Howard,  and  con 
sisted  of  about  four  hundred  men.  Upon  it  Morgan  chiefly 
relied  in  the  approaching  conflict. 

Upon  the  second  eminence,  being  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
yards  in  the  rear  of  the  main  body,  Colonel  Washington  was 
posted  with  his  cavalry.  The  corps  under  this  officer's  irnmedi' 


296  THE     LIFE     OF 

ate  command  numbered  about  eighty  men.  The  addition  of 
Major  McCall's  corps  of  volunteers,  gave,  however,  a  very  effec 
tive  cavalry  force  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  men. 

One  hundred  and  fifty  yards  in  advance  of  the  regular  force, 
the  militia,  in  all  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  strong,  were 
formed  in  open  order,  their  line  extending  from  right  to  left, 
about  300  yards.  Fronting  the  main  body  were  posted  the 
Georgians  and  North  Carolinians ;  the  first,  commanded  by  Major 
Cunningham,  aided  by  Col.  James  Jackson,  to  the  left ;  and  the 
second,  under  Major  McDowell,  to  the  right.  On  the  right  of 
Major  McDowell,  Colonels  Brannen  and  Thomas,  of  the  South 
Carolina  militia,  took  post ;  and  on  the  left  of  Major  Cunningham, 
Colonels  Hays  and  McCall,  also  at  the  head  of  the  South 
Carolinians,  were  stationed. 

These  dispositions  having  been  made,  Major  McDowell,  with 
about  60  picked  men  of  his  command,  and  Major  Cunningham, 
with  a  like  number  of  Georgians,  all  having  been  selected  with 
reference  to  their  courage  and  their  skill  as  marksmen,  were 
advanced  about  one  hundred  yards.  Here  they  were  extended  in 
loose  order  along  the  front,  Cunningham  on  the  left,  and  McDowell 
on  the  right. 

In  the  rear  of  the  cavalry,  the  horses  of  the  militia  were 
secured  by  the  boughs  of  a  grove  of  young  pines,  saddled  and 
bridled,  and  ready  for  immediate  use,  as  the  issue  of  the  conflict 
might  determine. 

These  arrangements  had  hardly  been  completed,  when  the 
advance  of  the  British  appeared  some  distance  in  front ;  and  a 
few  minutes  afterwards,  it  became  evident  that  they  contemplated 
an  immediate  attack. 

With  this  departed  the  last  vestige  of  anxiety  from  Morgan's 
mind.  Delay  was  the  policy  which  Tarleton  should  have  adopted, 
but  which  Morgan  deprecated  above  all  things,  save  defeat.  It 
might  have  led  to  those  consequences  which  were  aimed  at  by 
the  joint  movements  of  Cornwallis  and  Tarleton,  in  spite  of  all  the 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       297 

efforts  which  Morgan  would  have  made  to  avoid  them.  It  cer 
tainly  would  have  had  a  most  unfavorable  effect  upon  the  spirits 
of  his  troops,  who  were  now  wrought  up  to  a  pitch  of  enthusiasm 
which  rendered  them  formidable  adversaries.  It  relieved  Morgan 
from  the  apprehension  of  being  compelled,  either  to  fight  at  every 
disadvantage,  or  to  retreat  in  a  direction  which  threatened  him 
with  the  starvation  or  dispersion  of  his  troops. 

While  the  enemy  were  forming  their  line  of  battle,  he  availed 
himself  of  the  short  but  awful  period  which  preceded  the  strife 
to  give  to  the  respective  lines  of  his  army  the  necessary  directions, 
and  to  make  a  final  appeal  to  their  courage  and  patriotism. 

Riding  up  to  the  marksmen  in  the  front  line,  he  directed  them 
to  take  the  cover  of  the  trees,  and  upon  the  advance  of  the 
enemy's  line  within  good  shooting  distance,  to  show  whether  they 
were  entitled  to  the  reputation  of  brave  men  and  good  shots. 
They  were  directed  to  retire  as  the  enemy  advanced,  seeking 
shelter  from  the  trees,  as  opportunity  might  offer,  loading  and 
firing  until  they  reached  the  main  body  of  the  militia,  with 
whom  they  were  then  to  act.  The  disposition  of  this  line,  the 
right  being  composed  of  Georgians,  and  the  left  of  Carolinians, 
was  adopted  by  Morgan  with  the  view  of  exciting  a  spirit  of 
rivalry,  which  might  add  to  the  effectiveness  and  spirit  of  the 
whole.  "  Let  me  see,"  said  Morgan,  as  he  turned  from  this  line, 
"  which  are  most  entitled  to  the  credit  of  brave  men,  the  boys  of 
Carolina  or  those  of  Georgia." 

To  the  main  body  of  the  militia  he  now  addressed  himself. 
He  ordered  them  to  reserve  their  fire  until  the  enemy  approached 
within  fifty  yards,  when,  after  delivering  two  well-directed  rounds, 
they  were  to  retire  in  good  order,  and  take  position  on  the  left  of 
the  line  in  the  rear,  firing  by  regiments  as  they  fell  back. 
These  and  other  directions  for  the  regulation  of  their  conduct 
having  been  given,  he  addressed  them  with  a  few  observations 
well  calculated  to  increase  their  confidence  and  courage.  He 
complimented  them  upon  the  spirit  which  they  had  so  frequently 

13* 


298  THE     LIFE     OF 

displayed,  under  all  the  disadvantages  which  attend  militia  when 
contending  alone  against  regular  troops,  and  expressed  his  fervent 
hopes  that  upon  this  occasion  they  would  add  to  the  reputation 
they  already  enjoyed.  Although  required  to  contend  against 
cavalry  and  infantry,  he  reminded  them  that  they  were  also  sup 
ported  by  similar  troops,  but  of  a  quality  far  superior,  who  would 
afford  them  ample  protection.  He  asked  but  an  ordinary  display 
of  manhood  on  their  part  to  render  victory  certain ;  frankly 
declaring,  at  the  same  time,  that  flight  would  but  ensure  their 
destruction,  while  safety  as  well  as  advantage  and  honor  were  to 
be  found  only  in  a  determined  resistance.  For  himself,  he  said, 
he  had  not  a  doubt  of  the  result,  if  they  performed  their  simple 
duty.  He  gfanced  at  a  few  of  those  brilliant  engagements,  in 
which,  at  the  head  of  his  glorious  rifle  regiment,  he  told  them,  he 
had  humbled  foes  far  more  formidable  than  the  one  now  before 
him,  and  expressed  the  mortification  he  had  experienced  at  hav 
ing  been  compelled,  in  obedience  to  orders,  to  avoid  grappling 
with  an  opponent  whom  he  felt  satisfied  he  could  crush  whenever 
he  chose.  Closing  his  remarks  to  this  line  with  a  repetition  of 
his  orders,  and  an  exhortation  to  obey  them  with  firmness,  he 
proceeded  to  the  line  formed  by  his  regular  troops. 

His  remarks  to  the  Continentals  and  militia  which  composed 
this  line  were  very  brief,  and  chiefly  consisted  in  giving  his  orders 
and  explaining  those  already  issued.  This  body  needed  not  the 
stimulus  of  spirit-stirring  speeches  to  fit  them  for  the  performance 
of  any  achievement  within  the  reach  of  well-disciplined  courage, 
regulated  and  directed  by  judgment  and  experience.  He  pre 
pared  them  for  the  retreat  of  the  militia,  by  repeating  the  orders 
he  had  given  to  that  portion  of  his  force  ;  and  explained  the 
objects  he  sought  to  accomplish  by  the  manoeuvre.  He  directed 
them  to  fire  low  and  deliberately,  not  to  break  on  any  account, 
and  if  forced  to  retire,  to  rally  on  the  eminence  in  their  rear, 
where,  supported  by  the  cavalry  and  militia,  defeat  he  regarded 
as  impossible.  He  reminded  them  of  their  former  achievements, 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  299 

and  of  the  confidence  he  had  always  evinced  in  their  well  tried 
valor  and  discipline,  and  concluded  by  declaring  that  upon  them 
the  fortune  of  the  day  and  his  hopes  of  glory  depended. 

Orders  were  dispatched  to  Colonel  Washington,  whose  corps 
of  cavalry  was  held  in  reserve  upon  the  eminence  in  the  rear,  to 
assist  in  rallying  the  militia  should  they  fly,  and  to  protect  them 
should  they  be  pursued.  He  was  likewise  directed  to  protect  the 
horses  of  the  militia,  and  to  hold  himself  in  readiness  to  act  as 
the  emergencies  of  the  day  might  require.  The  position  occupied 
by  the  cavalry  was  admirably  chosen.  The  eminence  in  their 
front,  and  the  gradual  descent  beyond  it,  secured  them  from  the 
enemy's  fire,  without  withholding  from  them  a  horseback  view  of 
the  field  of  battle,  for  some  distance  in  front  of  the  main  line.  It 
furnished,  besides,  a  secure  rallying  point  for  the  militia,  as  the 
events  of  the  day  proved. 

Every  preparation  having  been  made,  Morgan  took  post  in  the 
rear  of  the  main  line,  and  composedly  awaited  the  approach  of 
of  the  enemy. 

The  British,  in  the  meanwhile,  having  advanced  within  four 
hundred  yards  of  the  American  lines,  halted  and  commenced  the 
preparations  for  an  attack.  Tarleton  moved  forward  with  a  small 
party  to  ascertain  the  strength  and  disposition  of  his  opponents ; 
but  a  few  shots  from  the  front  line  convinced  him  that  the  service 
was  attended  with  too  much  danger  torbe  persevered  in.  A  body 
of  cavalry  was  accordingly  directed  to  charge  the  line,  and  drive 
it  in  upon  its  supporters  under  Pickens.*  Cunningham  and 
McDowell  strictly  obeyed  the  orders  they  had  received.  Their 
men  retired  slowly,  keeping  up  a  desultory  but  effective  fire,  and 
at  length  fell  into  the  second  line,  after  having  unhorsed  fifteen  of 
their  assailants. 

On  the  return  of  the  British  cavalry,  it  was  intended  that 
McDowell  and  Cunningham  should  resume  their  position  in  the 
front.  Before  this  could  be  effected,  however,  Tarleton's  artillery 

*  Tarleton,  p.  215. 


300  THE      LIFE      OF 

had  opened  a  warm  fire,  under  cover  of  which  his  right  wing  had 
formed,  and  was  advancing.  It  was  therefore  determined  that 
the  militia  should  remain  together,  and  meet  the  enemy  in 
a  body. 

The  light  and  legion  infantry  of  Tarleton's  troops,  having  dis 
encumbered  themselves  of  everything  except  their  arms  and 
ammunition,  formed  on  the  right ;  and  under  the  fire  of  a  three- 
pounder,  \yhich  was  placed  on  their  left,  advanced  to  within  three 
hundred  yards  of  the  line  of  the  militia.  The  seventh  regiment, 
led  by  Major  Newmarsh,  formed  on  the  left  of  the  light  infantry, 
and  the  other  three-pounder  was  placed  between  its  right  and 
left  divisions.  A  captain  with,  fifty  dragoons  was  stationed  on 
each  flank.  This  completed  the  dispositions  of  the  line.  The 
first  battalion  of  the  seventy-first  infantry,  under  the  command  of 
Major  Me  Arthur,  and  two  hundred  of  the  legion  cavalry,  were 
posted  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  in  the  rear  of  the  left 
wing,  and  composed  the  reserve.* 

These  dispositions  were  EO  sooner  completed,  than  Tarleton, 
taking  his  post  in  the  rear,  ordered  the  line  to  move  forward. 

Under  the  fire  of  their  guns,  the  British  steadily  advanced  until 
within  about  one  hundred  yards  of  the  American  front,  when  the 
militia  opened  a  close  and  deadly  fire  upon  them.  The  effect  of 
this  and  the  succeeding  discharges  told  heavily  upon  their  ranks, 
but  particularly  so  upon  their  officers,  not  one  of  whom  made 
himself  conspicuous,  that  was  not  brought  to  the  ground.  This 
was  immediately  seen  in  the  disorder  which  pervaded  their  line, 
and  the  slackened  pace  of  their  advance.  The  militia  behaved 
nobly;  th^y  did  more  than  was  required  of  them,  and  for  a  time, 
manifested  a  disposition  to  dispute  the  farther  progress  of  their 
opponents.  But  the  conduct  of  the  British  equally  evinced 
courage  and  discipline;  and  although  having  already  suffered  a 
heavy  loss,  they  still  pressed  forward  in  the  face  of  the  deadly 
fire.  It  was  not  until  they  had  advanced  to  within  one  hundred 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  216. 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.       301 

and  fifty  yards  of  the  main  line,  that  the  militia,  who  had  retired 
facing  them  and  firing,  at  length  broke,  and  in  obedience  to 
orders,  made  for  the  American  left.  Before  Pickens  could  bring 
his  men  to  order  at  this  point,  however,  .they  were  charged  by  the 
cavalry  posted  on  the  British  right,  and  being  forced  to  give  way, 
sought  protection  from  the  reserve  behind  the  hill,  whither  they 
were  closely  pursued. 

On  the  flight  of  the  militia,  the  British,  deeming  the  victory 
already  secured,  set  up  a  deafening  shout,  and  advanced  with 
accelerated,  but  uneven,  pace  towards  the  main  line.  The  latter, 
as  soon  as  the  militia  had  passed  along  their  front  to  the  left, 
opened  their  fire ;  and  now  commenced  the  deadly  struggle.  For 
fifteen  minutes  the  contest  was  maintained  at  this  point  with  the 
greatest  obstinacy,  and  was  attended  with  great  execution  on  both 
sides.  The  Americans  held  their  ground,  as  if  rooted  to  the  spot, 
and  rapidly  delivered  their  fire.  The  British  evidently  hesitated  ; 
their  advance  became  slower  every  minute,  until  at  length,  ceasing 
altogether,  and  indications  of  a  disposition  to  retire  making  them 
selves  manifest,  Tarleton  ordered  the  reserve  infantry  and  cavalry 
into  action,  the  first  to  take  post  on  the  left,  while  the  latter  was 
to  cooperate  by  attacking  the  American  right.* 

Morgan  hailed  the  indications,  furnished  by  this  movement,  of 
the  enemy's  failing  strength  or  spirit,  as  omens  of  approaching 
victory,  and  communicated  his  thoughts  to  his  men.  But  the 
advance  into  line  of  the  reserve  infantry  re-animated  the  British, 
who  ao'ain  moved  forward ;  while  their  cavalry,  taking  a  wide 
sweep  to  the  left,  was  evidently  preparing  to  attack  the  American 
rio-ht  flank. 

O 

At  this  moment,  that  portion  of  the  British  horse,  which  had 
followed  the  militia  in  their  retreat,  flew  past  the  American  left, 
hotly  pursued  by  Washington's  cavalry ;  while  the  militia,  having 
rallied  and  re-formed  behind  the  hill,  appeared,  with  the 
redoubtable  Pickens  at  their  head,  moving  up  to  the  support  of 
the  American  right. 

*  Tarleton'a  Campaign,  p.  216. 


302  THE     LIFE     OF 

The  British  line  still  advancing,  their  left,  which  extended  some 
distance  beyond  the  American  right,  now  threatened  the  latter 
with  a  flank  attack.  At  the  same  time  their  reserve  cavalry  was 
preparing  to  charge  in  the  same  direction.  These  manoeuvres, 
unless  promptly  provided  against,  would  have  had  an  important 
influence  on  the  issue  of  the  conflict,  and  already  they  were  in 
operation.  The  moment  was  critical,  the  danger  imminent ;  but 
Morgan  was  equal  to  the  emergency.  Perceiving  his  cavalry 
returning  from  the  pursuit  of  the  British  detachment  of  horse 
and  resuming  their  position  in  the  rear,  he  dispatched  Col. 
Brannon  with  orders  to  Col.  Washington  to  charge  the  British 
cavalry,  before  they  effected  their  object  on  his  right  flank.  He 
then  galloped  down  to  the  militia,  and  exhorted  them  to  lose  no 
time  in  advancing  and  opening  their  fire  upon  the  enemy's 
left. 

In  the  meantime,  Col.  Howard  became  apprehensive  for  the. 
safety  of  his  right  flank.  Until  the  cavalry  and  militia  could  be 
brought  to  its  assistance,  a  change  of  its  front  suggested  itself  to 
his  mind  as  the  means  best  calculated  to  hold  the  enemy  tempo 
rarily  in  check.  The  flank  company  was  accordingly  ordered  to 
perform  the  evolution,  which  would  have  placed  its  line  at  right 
angles  with  that  of  the  main  body.  But  from  a  misunderstanding 
of  the  officer's  orders,  the  men,  after  coming  to  the  right  about, 
instead  of  wheeling  to  the  right,  marched  strait  forward.  From 
a  belief  that  a  retreat  to  the  hill  in  the  rear  had  been  ordered,  the 
misconception  quickly  communicated  itself  to  the  whole  line, 
which  now  followed  the  example  of  the  flank  company,  faced 
about,  and  moved  in  that  direction. 

This  movement,  which  at  first  threatened  the  Americans  with 
Jefeat,  served  ultimately  but  to  render  their  victory  the  more 
splendid  and  decisive.  Howard's  first  impulse  was  to  rectify  the 
mistake.  Instantly  struck,  however,  with  the  superiority  of  a 
retrograde  movement  of  the  whole  line,  over  a  change  of  fronton 
his  right  flank  in  warding  off  the  embarrassments  of  the  moment, 
and  rendered  confident  by  the  admirable  deportment  of  the  men. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  303 

who  marched  as  steadily  as  if  on  parade,  he  allowed  the  movement 
to  proceed. 

The  line  was  thus  in  full  retreat,  when  Morgan  returned  to  it 
from  the  militia.  Under  feelings  of  astonishment  and  alarm,  he 
immediately  rode  up  to  Col.  Howard,  who  briefly  explained  to 
him  the  cause  of  the  movement,  and  at  the  same  time  removed 
the  apprehensions  he  expressed  for  the  event  by  pointing  to  the 
line  and  observing  "  that  men  were  not  beaten  who  retreated  in 
that  order."  He  was  instantly  re-assured,  and  at  once  determined 
upon  the  measures  which  the  exigency  required.  Directing 
Howard  to  ride  along  the  line  and  to  order  the  officers  to  halt 
and  face  about  the  moment  the  word  to  that  effect  was  given, 
Morgan  rode  forward  to  fix  on  the  spot  where  the  line  should 
again  be  brought  into  action.* 

At  this  crisis  in  the  contest,  the  militia  having  again  come  inta 
action,  opened  a  galling  fire  upon  McArthur's  battalion,  forcing 
it  not  only  to  forego  its  attempts  upon  the  American  right,  but 
to  retire  some  distance.  At  the  same  moment,  Washington 
made  a  furious  onset  upon  the  British  cavalry,  just  as  they  were 
in  the  act  of  charging  the  Americans  in  flank.  Dashing  com 
pletely  through  their  column  at  the  first  encounter,  he  quickly 
wheeled  and  charged  on  them  again  with  terrible  effect.f  This 
attack  was  the  more  successful,  as  it  was  in  a  measure  unexpected. 
It  resulted  in  the  immediate  dispersion  of  the  main  body  of  the 
enemy's  cavalry,  which  thereafter  took  no  part  in  the  action. 

The  moment  had  nearly  arrived  when  Morgan  intended  renew 
ing  the  conflict,  when  he  received  a  message  from  Col.  Washing 
ton,  who,  having  advanced  some  distance  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy's 
cavalry,  was  now  on  the  left  flank  of  the  advancing  British,  and 
beheld  the  confusion  which  prevailed  in  their  ranks.  "  They  are 
coming  on  like  a  mob ;  give  them  a  fire  and  I  will  charge  them," 
were  the  words  of  this  message.  The  American  line  had  descended 
the  rear  of  the  eminence  on  which  the  action  began,  and  com- 

Col.  Howard.  t  Major  Young.    Orion,  vol.  Hi.,  p.  100. 


304  THE     LIFE     OF 

menced  the  ascent  on  which  the  cavalry  had  teen  posted,  when 
the  order  to  halt  and  turn  upon  the  enemy  flew  from  right  to 
left.  "  Face  about,  boys !  give  them  one  good  fire,  and  the  vic 
tory  is  ours !"  was  reiterated  by  Morgan  as  he  galloped  along  the 
line.  The  order  was  promptly  obeyed.* 

At  this  period,  the  enemy,  confident  of  victory,  and  unappre 
hensive  of  further  resistance,  were  rushing  on  in  the  most  impetu 
ous  and  disorderly  manner,  and  had  approached  within  thirty  or 
forty  yards  of  the  American  line.  Stunned  by  this  unexpected 
and  terrible  fire,  they  instantly  recoiled ;  and  before  they  recov 
ered  from  the  shock,  Howard's  order  to  "  charge,"  which  mingled 
with  the  reverberations  of  the  musqnetry,  brought  the  American 
bayonets  to  their  breasts. 

A  few  minutes  before,  there  was  room  for  their  escape  by 
flight.  But  the  defeat  and  dispersion  of  their  horse  left  them 
without  protection ;  and  Washington,  now  in  their  rear,  was 
advancing  with  his  cavalry  upon  them  at  full  speed.  The  greater 
part  of  the  7th  regiment  immediately  threw  down  their  arms,  and 
prostrated  themselves  upon  the  ground  in  token  of  submission. 
The  light  and  legion  infantry  also  flung  away  their  arms  and  fled 
towards  the  road.  But  they  wTere  speedily  overtaken  by  the 
volunteer  cavalry,  and  with  the  exception  of  a  few,  surrendered, 
about  two  hundred  yards  from  the  ground.* 

At  the  feet  of  our  troops,  suppliants  for  mercy,  were  now  the 
men  who  had  seldom  shown  mercy  to  an  American  under  similar 
circumstances.  Furious  at  the  recollection  of  their  manifold 
cruelties,  the  cry  of  "Tarleton's  quarters,"  resounded  from  one 
end  of  the  American  line  to  the  other.  The  work  of  slauo-hter 

& 

was  about  commencing,  when  Morgan,  Howard,  and  the  Ameri 
can  officers  generally,  interposed  in  behalf  of  the  vanquished  foe. 
Happily  for  the  honor  of  our  arms,  they  succeeded  in  preventing 
a  general  massacre.^ 

The  eagerness   of  the  enemy's  advance  threw   their   artillery 

*  Major  Young.  t  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  pp.  881,  882- 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  305 

some  paces  in  the  rear.  When  the  fire  of  the  American  line, 
and  its  subsequent  charge,  forced  them  to  recoil,  the  pieces  were 
again  brought  into  the  front.  One  of  these  was  captured  by 
Captain  Anderson,  and  the  other  by  Captain  Kirkwood.  The 
detachment  of  royal  artillery,  which  served  the  guns,  bravely 
attempted  to  bear  them  off.  It  was,  however,  speedily  overpow 
ered.*  i 

The  only  part  of  the  field  where  the  contest  was  still  main 
tained,  was  on  the  American  right,  between  the  militia  and 
Major  Me  Arthur's  battalion.  The  latter,  deserted  by  the  cavalry, 
and  fiercely  assailed  in  front  and  on  the  flank  by  Pickens  and  his 
men,  were  falling  back,  in  the  vain  hope  of  being  able  to  extricate 
themselves  from  the  fate  which  had  already  befallen  their  com 
panions  of  the  line.  Up  to  this  moment  they  had  preserved 
order  in  their  ranks,  and  manfully  maintained .  the  unequal 
contest  with  the  entire  militia  force,  when  Howard  wheeled  upon 
them  with  the  right  wing  of  the  American  line.  This  movement 
immediately  threw  them  into  confusion,  upon  which  the  militia 
rushed  forward,  and  were  soon  engaged  in  a  hand-to-hand 
combat.  Col.  Jackson  seized  the  colors  of  the  regiment;  but 
failing  to  secure  them,  he  pushed  on  at  the  head  of  his 
Georgians,  and  succeeded  in  taking  Major  Me  Arthur  prisoner.f 
Broken  and  dispirited,  deserted  by  their  friends  and  surrounded 
by  their  enemies,  the  men  of  the  battalion  responded  to  Howard's 
summons  to  surrender  by  grounding  their  arms.  Col.  Pickens 
received  their  commander's  sword,  and  the  militia  took  charge  of 
the  prisoners. 

Tarleton,  in  the  meantime,  had  been  endeavoring  to  induce  the 
cavalry  of  his  legion  to  advance  and  cover  Mc'Arthur's  retreat, 
and  that  of  such  of  the  fugitives  as  had  escaped  from  the  field. 
Failing  in  this,  he  advanced  at  the  head  of  his  detachment  of 
the  17th  dragoons,  accompanied  by  fourteen  officers,  principally 
<•$  the  legion  cavalry,  with  the  object  of  bearing  off  the  artillery  .J 

*  Col.  Howard.  t  Letter  from  Gen.  James  Jackson.     See  Appendix. 

$  Tarleton's  Camp.,  pp.  217,  218. 


306  THE     LIFE     OF 

Approaching  near  the  ground,  and  observing  that  he  had  arrived 
too  late,  he  wheeled  to  retire.  Col.  Washington  had  just  effected 
his  brilliant  charge  upon  the  British  line,  and  was  aiding  at  the 
time  in  securing  the  prisoners,  when  the  dragoons  were  noticed. 
Rightly  conjecturing  that  Tarleton  was  to  be  found  with  this 
body  of  the  enemy,  and  burning  with  the  desire  to  crown  the 
glory  of  the  day  by  his  capture,  Washington  commanded  a 
pursuit.  Dashing  forward  at  full  speed,  he  not  only  s>oon  over 
took  the  retreating  foe,  but  placed  himself  far  in  advance  of  his 
troops  who  followed.  Unfortunately,  in  the  confusion  of  the 
moment,  a  few  only  of  his  command  heard  and  obeyed  his  orders 
to  follow  him.  Upon  his  near  approach,  Tarleton  and  two  of  his 
officers,  who  brought  up  the  rear  of  their  party,  wheeled  about 
and  made  a  charge  on  him.  Nothing  daunted,  he  struck  at  the 
first  that  approached,  being  the  officer  on  TarletorTs  right ;  but 
the  encounter  of  their  swords  proved  the  inferiority  of  that 
wielded  by  Washington,  which  broke  near  the  hilt.  The  British 
officer  now  rose  in  his  stirrups  to  give  vigor  to  the  blow  which 
was  intended  to  cut  Washington  down.  But  at  this  critical 
moment,  a  lad  named  Collin,  who  attended  on  and  was  much 
attached  to  Washington,  rode  up.  and  discharging  the  contents 
of  one  of  his  pistols  in  the  officer's  shoulder,  the  uplifted  arm  fell 
powerless.  The  other  officer  also  made  a  cut  at  Washington^ 
now  rendered  defenceless.  But  this  attack  was  rendered  as 
abortive  as  the  first  by  the  opportune  arrival  of  Sergeant  Major 
Perry,  who  parried  the  blow  and  gave  one  in  return,  which  took 
effect  in  the  officer's  sword  arm.  Tarleton  hereupon  pushed 
forward  and  made  a  thrust  at  Washington,  which  the  latter 
parried  with  the  remains  of  his  sword.  The  close  approach  of 
the  American  cavalry  now  admonishing  Washington's  assailants 
of  the  danger  of  longer  delaying  to  rejoin  their  retreating 
troopers,  they  decamped  at  full  speed,  Tarleton  taking  a  parting 
shot  at  Washington,  whose  horse  received  the  ball.* 

Great  as  were  the  advantages  thus  far  obtained  by  the  Ameri- 

*  MSS.  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  p.  882  ;  Howard  ;  Dr.  Hill. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  307 

can  arms  over  the  enemy,  there  were  others  yet  to  be  reaped 
which  ^yere  well  worth  the  gathering.  A  large  body  of  the 
legion  cavalry,  and  a  number  of  the  infantry  had  escaped,  and 
that  portion  of  Tarleton's  baggage  as  yet  free  from  capture,  was 
but  a  few  miles  distant  on  the  route  of  the  fugitives.  Morgan 
dispatched  his  cavalry  and  a  large  body  of  mounted  militia  in 
pursuit. 

Tarleton  lost  no  time  in  his  retreat;  and  to  the  celerity  of  his 
movements,  and  the  error  of  his  pursuers  in  taking  the  wrong- 
road,  he  was  undoubtedly  indebted  for  his  escape.  After  pushing 
forward  a  few  miles  he  reached  his  baggage  wagons.  The 
baggage  guard,  having  been  informed  that  the  battle  had  termi 
nated  in  the  destruction  of  their  commander,  abandoned  their 
charge  on  the  road,  and  mounting  the  wagon  horses,  fled  towards 
Cornwallis's  encampment  at  Turkey  Creek.  A  body  of  tories, 
who  were  attached  to  Tarleton's  command,  and  had  been 
employed  by  him  as  guides  and  spies,  were  busily  employed  in 
appropriating  the  contents  of  the  wagons  to  their  own  use,  when 
he  unexpectedly  appeared  among  them.  Supposing  them  to  be 
whigs,  he  charged  on  them  with  his  troop  of  cavalry,  and  killing  a 
number,  dispersed  the  rest.*  A  short  time  was  spent  in  destroy 
ing  what  remained  of  the  baggage,  when  he  resumed  his  march. 
He  reached  Broad  river  at  Hamilton's  ford  the  same  evening,  and 
crossing  to  the  opposite  bank,  encamped  for  the  night. 

The  legion  cavalry  had  crossed  at  this  point  some  time  before, 
and  succeeded  in  reaching  Cornwallis's  encampment  the  same 
night. 

The  pursuit  was  continued  for  more  than  twenty  miles,  and  did 
not  cease  till  the  day  was  drawing  to  a  close.  Unfortunately,  it 
took  a  wrong  direction,  almost  from  the  outset,  one  of  the  roads 
leading  to  the  Pacolet  being  followed  by  the  Americans  instead 
of  that  taken  by  the  British  towards  Broad  river.  Although 
every  effort  was  made,  after  the  discovery  of  the  mistake,  to 

*  Johnson's  Greene.,  vol,  i.,  p.  885.  *  Tarleton's  Campaign,  21S. 


308  THE      LIFE      OF 

recover  the  lost  time,  the  fugitives  had  gained  too  much  ground 
to  be  overtaken.  But  the  service,  although  baffled  in  its  main 
object,  was  by  no  means  unproductive  of  advantages.  Washing 
ton  at  length  gave  over  the  pursuit,  and  on  his  return,  sweeping 
the  country  on  each  side  of  his  route,  succeeded  in  capturing  and 
bringing  into  the  American  camp  nearly  one  hundred  more  prison 
ers. 

The  action  commenced  about  7  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
continued  for  nearly  an  hour.  Its  glorious  results  may  now  bts 
briefly  summed  up. 

The  American  loss  was  astonishingly  small,  when  compared 
with  that  of  the  enemy.  Twelve  were  killed  and  sixty-one 
wounded ;  no  officer  of  rank  was  among  either.  This  loss  was 
chiefly  sustained  by  the  continental  troops,  and  particularly  by  the 
flank  companies,  posted  on  the  right  of  the  main  line. 

The  loss  of  the  British  was  admitted  by  their  own  accounts  to  be 
upwards  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  killed  and  wounded,  besides  four 
hundred  taken  prisoners.*  This  is  far  below  the  correct  number, 
however.  Morgan  estimated  their  loss  at  one  hundred  and  ten 
killed,  two  hundred  wounded,  and  five  hundred  and  two  prisoners. 
But  as  will  be  seen  in  his  account  of  the  affair,  he  does  not 
pretend  to  accuracy ;  and  while  it  is  probable  that  he  overrated 
the  number  of  killed  and  wounded,  he  is  certainly  under  the 
mark  as  regards  the  prisoners.  An  examination  of  all  the 
sources  of  information  on  this  point  will  establish  the  fact,  that  at 
least  eighty  were  killed,  ten  of  whom  were  officers,  and  one 
hundred  and  fifty  wounded,  while  the  prisoners,  including  those 
taken  by  Washington's  and  other  detached  parties  after  the 
battle,  amounted  to  full  six  hundred  men.  Twenty-seven  com 
missioned  officers  were  also  taken,  and  subsequently  released  on 
parole. 

The  trophies  of  victory  were  two  stands  of  colors,  two  three- 
pounders,  eight  hundred  muskets,  thirty-five  wagons,  with  the 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  218. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  309 

baggage  of   the  seventh    regiment,  sixty  negroes,   one   hundred 
cavalry  horses,  one  travelling  forge,  and  all  the  enemy's  music. 

The  official  account*  of  this  action^  may  here  be  appropriately 
ntroduced.  The  letter,  of  which  the  following  is  an  abridgment, 
vas  written  by  Morgan  to  Gen.  Greene,  while  the  former  was  on 
his  retreat  from  the  field  of  the  Covvpens. 

CAMP  NEAR  CAIN  CREEK,  Jan.  19, 1781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  The  troops  I  have  the  honor  to  command  have  gained  a 
complete  victory  over  a  detachment  from  the  British  army  commanded  by 
Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton.  The  action  happened  on  the  17th  inst.,  about 
sunrise,  at  a  place  called  the  Cowpens,  near  Pacolet  river. 

On  the  14th,  having  received  certain  information  that  the  British  army 
were  in  motion,  and  that  their  movements  clearly  indicated  their  inten 
tions  of  dislodging  us,  I  abandoned  my  encampment  at  Grindale's  Ford, 
and  on  the  16th,  in  the  evening,  took  possession  of  a  post  about  seven 
miles  from  the  Cherokee  Ford  on  Broad  river.  My  former  position 
subjected  me  at  once  to  the  operations  of  Lord  Cornwallis  and  Colonel 
Tarleton,  and  in  case  of  a  defeat,  my  retreat  might  easily  have  been  cut 
off.  My  situation  at  the  Cowpens  enabled  me  to  improve  any  advantages 
I  might  gain,  and  to  provide  better  for  my  own  security,  should  I  be 
unfortunate.  These  reasons  induced  me  to  take  this  post,  notwithstanding 
it  had  the  appearance  of  a  retreat.  On  the  evening  of  the  16th,  the 
enemy  occupied  the  ground  we  removed  from  in  the  morning.  An  hour 
before  daylight,  one  of  my  scouts  informed  me  that  they  had  advanced 
within  five  miles  of  our  camp.  On  this  information,  the  necessary  dispo 
sitions  were  made ;  and  from  the  alacrity  of  the  troops,  we  were  soon 
prepared  to  receive  them. 

The  light  infantry,  commanded  by  Lieut.  Col.  Howard,  and  the  Virginia 
militia,  under  Major  Triplett,  were  formed  on  a  rising  ground.  The  third 
regiment  of  dragoons,  consisting  of  eighty  men  under  the  command  of 
Lieut.  Col.  Washington,  were  so  posted  in  their  rear  as  not  to  be  injured 
by  the  enemy's  fire,  and  yet  be  able  to  charge  the  enemy,  should  an 
occasion  offer.  The  volunteers  from  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia,  under  the  command  of  Col.  Pickens,  were  posted  to  guard  the 
flanks.  Major  McDowell,  of  the  North  Carolina  volunteers,  was  posted  on 
the  right  flank,  in  front  of  the  line  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards,  and  Major 
Cunningham,  of  the  Georgia  volunteers,  on  the  left,  at  the  same  distance 

*  For  the  original  report  of  the  action  at  the  Cowpens,  see  Appendix 


310  THE     LIFE     OF 

in  front.  Colonels  Branner  and  Thomas,  of  the  South  Carolinians,  on  the 
right  of  Major  McDowell,  and  Col.  Hays  and  McCall,  of  the  same  corps,  on 
the  left  of  Major  Cunningham.  Captains  Tate  arid  Buchannan  with  the 
Augusta  riflemen  were  to  support  the  right  of  the  line.  The  enemy  drew 
up  in  one  line  four  hundred  yards  in  front  of  our  advanced  corps.  The 
1st  battalion  of  the  71st  regiment  was  opposed  to  our  right;  the  7th  regi 
ment  to  our  left;  the  legion  infantry  to  our  centre,  and  two  light  compa 
nies,  one  hundred  men  each,  on  the  flanks.  In  their  front  moved  on  two 
field  pieces,  and  Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton  with  two  hundred  and  eighty  cavalry, 
was  posted  in  the  rear  of  his  line.  The  disposition  being  thus  made, 
small  parties  of  riflemen  were  detached  to  skirmish  with  the  enemy,  on 
which  their  whole  line  advanced  on  with  the  greatest  impetuosity,  shout 
ing  as  they  advanced.  Majors  McDowell  and  Cunningham  gave  them  a 
heavy  fire  and  retreated  to  the  regiments  intended  for  their  support.  The 
whole  of  Col.  Pickens's  command  then  kept  up  a  fire  by  regiments,  retreat 
ing  agreeable  to  their  orders.  When  the  enemy  advanced  to  our  line, 
they  received  a  well  directed  and  incessant  fire ;  but  their  numbers  being 
superior  to  ours,  they  gained  our  flanks,  which  obliged  us  to  change  our 
position.  We  retreated  in  good  order  about  fifty  paces,  formed,  advanced 
on  the  enemy  and  gave  them  a  brisk  fire,  which  threw  them  into  disorder. 
Lieut.  Colonel  Howard  observing  this,  gave  orders  for  the  line  to  charge 
bayonets,  which  was  done  with  such  address  that  the  enemy  fled  with 
the  utmost  precipitation.  Lieut.  Colonel  Washington  discovering  that 
the  cavalry  were  cutting  down  our  riflemen  on  the  left,  charged  them 
with  such  firmness  as  obliged  them  to  retire  in  confusion.  The  enemy 
were  entirely  routed,  and  the  pursuit  continued  for  upwards  of  twenty 
miles. 

Our  loss  is  very  inconsiderable,  not  having  more  than  twelve  killed  and 
sixty  wounded.  The  enemy's  loss  was  ten  commissioned  officers  killed, 
and  upwards  of  one  hundred  rank  and  file ;  two  hundred  wounded ; 
twenty-nine  commissioned  officers  and  more  than  five  hundred  privates, 
prisoners,  which  fell  into  our  hands,  with  two  field  pieces,  two  standards, 
eight  hundred  muskets,  one  travelling  forge,  thirty-five  wagons,  seventy 
negroes,  and  upwards  of  one  hundred  dragoon  horses,  and  all  their  music. 
They  destroyed  most  of  their  baggage,  which  was  immense.  Although 
our  success  was  complete,  we  fought  only  eight  hundred  men,  and  were 
opposed  by  upwards  of  one  thousand  chosen  British  troops. 
LStteh  was  the  inferiority  of  our  numbers,  that  our  success  must  be 
attributed  to  the  justice  of  our  cause  and  the  gallantry  of  our  troops. 
My  wishes  would  induce  me  to  name  every  sentinel  in  the  corps.  In 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.       311 

justice  to  the  bravery  and  good  conduct  of  the  officers,  I  have  taken 
the  liberty  to  enclose  you  a  list  of  their  names,  from  a  conviction 
that  you  will  be  pleased  to  introduce  such  characters  to  the  world. 

Major  Giles,  my  aid-de-camp,  and  Captain  Brookes,  my  brigade  major, 
deserve  and  have  my  thanks  for  their  assistance  and  behavior  on  this 
occasion.  The  Baron  de  Glaebeut,  who  accompanies  Major  Giles  with 
these  dispatches,  served  with  me  as  a  volunteer,  and  behaved  so  as  to 
merit  your  attention. 

I  am,  dear  Sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
To  GEN.  GREENE. 

A  list  of  the  commissioned  officers  in  the  action  of  the  17th  of  January, 
1781,  of  the  Light  Infantry. 

JOHN  HOWARD,  Lieutenant-Colonel  commandant. 
BENJAMIN  BROOKES,  Captain  and  Major  of  brigade. 

CAPT.  ROBERT  KIRKWOOD,  Delaware.  LIEUT.  BARNES.  Virginia. 

CAPT.  ANDERSON,  Maryland.  LIEUT.  MILLER, 

CAPT.  DOBSON,  "          ENSIGN  KING, 

LIEUT.  EWING,  "          ENSIGN  DYER,  Maryland. 

LIEUT.  WATKINS,  "          ENSIGN  SMITH,  " 

LIEUT.  HANSON,  "          LIEUT.  ANDERSON,  Delaware. 

Of  the  third  Regiment  of  Light  Dragoons. 

LT.-COL.  WM.  WASHINGTON,  Virginia.  LIEUT.  BELL,  Virginia. 

MAJOR  RICHARD  McCALL,  "  CORNET  SIMMONS,  South  Carolina. 
CAPTAIN  BARRETT.  " 

Of  the  Maryland  State  Regiment. 

EDWARD  GILES,  Major  and  acting  Aid-de-Camp  of  the  Virginia  militia. 
MAJOF  TRIPLET?,  ENSIGN  COMBS,  Virginia  militia. 

CAPT.  BUCHANNAN,    Virginia  militia.  ENSIGN  McCosKELL, 
CAPT.  TATE,  "  ENSIGN  WILSON,  " 

CAPT.  GILMORE. 

The  Baron  de  Glaubeck  served  as  a  volunteer  in  Gen.  Morgan's  familyr 
and  Mr.  Andrews  with  Colonel  Washington's  regiment. 


312  THE      LIFE      OF 

Colonel  Pickens  and  all  the  officers  in  his  corps  behaved  well ;  but  from 
their  having  so  lately  joined  the  detachment,  it  has  been  impossible  to 
collect  all  their  names  or  rank,  so  that  the  general  is  constrained  not  to 
particularize  any,  least  it  should  be  doing  injustice  to  others. 

By  orders  B.  GEN.  MORGAN, 

(Copy.}  EDWARD  GILES,  A.D.C. 

Jan.  19/A,  1791. 


GENERAL      PANIEL     MOKGAN.  313 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

Reflections  suggested  by  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens— Morgan's  conduct  on  tLat  occasion 
defended — The  news  of  the  victory  received  with  joy  throughout  the  country — Resolu 
tions  of  Congress  and  letter  of  President  Huntington — Resolutions  of  Virginia  House  of 
Delegates,  and  letter  from  Speaker  Richard  M.  Lee — Congratulatory  letters  from  Gen. 
Davidson,  GOT.  Rutledge,  Col.  0.  H.  Williams  and  Gen.  Sumter— After  the  battle,  Mor 
gan  retreats  across  Broad  river  towards  the  Catawba — Cornwallis,  deterred  by  the 
result  of  the  battle,  awaits  a  junction  with  Leslie  before  marching  in  pursuit  of  Morgan 
—Believing  that  the  latter^ntended  remaining  north  of  Broad  river,  Cornwullis  marches 
in  that  direction — Discovers  his  mistake — His  unavailing  pursuit— Morgan  reaches  the 
cast  bank  of  the  Catawba — His  letter  to  Gen.  Greene — Reflections  upon  the  military 
events  Just  detailed — Morgan  resolves  to  defend  the  fords  of  the  Catawba — His  letters  to 
Gen.  Grceae  from  this  quarter. 

MAKING  due  allowance  for  the  numbers  engaged  in  the  battle 
of  the  Cowpens,  and  for  the  particular  circumstances  under  which 
it  was  fought,  the  victory  was  certainly  the  most  brilliant  that 
had  ever  been  achieved  by  the  arms  of  America.  It  is  even 
doubtful  if  our  subsequent  military  annals  furnish  anything  of  the 
kind,  which,  under  like  limitations,  at  all  approaches  it  in  splen 
dor.  The  scene  of  this  memorable  engagement  was  in  an  open 
wood,  affording  to  the  movements  of  an  army  all  the  facilities  of 
a  plain.  The  ground  offered  none  of  those  advantages  which 
swamps,  thickets,  and  a  broken  surface  afford  to  the  weak  against 
the  strong,  and  to  those  carrying  on  defensive  operations.  Tt  was 
pronounced  by  Tarleton  himself  to  be  as  proper  and  convenient  a 
place  for  an  action  as  he  could  desire.*  The  American  force 
engaged  was  not  more  than  eight  hundred  and  fifty  men,  more 
than  half  of  whom  were  undisciplined  militia.  That  of  the 

*         *TaHeton,p.  221. 

14 


314  THE     LTFE     OF 

British,  composed  for  the  most  part  of  the  elite  of  their  army, 
numbered  from  one  thousand  and  fifty  men  to  eleven  hundred  and 
fifty  men,  having  the  additional  advantages  of  artillery  and  a  large 
numerical  superiority  in  bayonets  and  cavalry.  The  obstinate 
and  sanguinary  contest  which  ensued  jvas  not  attended  by  any  of 
those  fortuitous  events  which  occasionally  turn  the  tide  of  battle 
against  all  the  calculations  of  experience,  as  well  as  all  the  efforts 
of  well  directed  courage.  From  first  to  last  it  was  a  deadly 
struggle,  the  termination  of  which,  while  it  brought  destruction 
on  one  of  the  combatants,  gave  victory,  complete  and  decisive,  to 
the  other,  as  the  reward  of  superior  courage  and  constancy.  The 
result  will  stand  for  all  time,  a  proud  and  imperishable  memorial 
of  American  prowess. 

But  brilliant  as  was  this  achievement,  the  solid  advantages  which 
it  secured  to  the  cause  of  independence  constitute  its  chief  claim  to 
remembrance.  As  Cornwallis's  first  expedition  into  North  Carqlina 
was  terminated  by  the  destruction  of  Ferguson,  so  the  second  was 
crippled  and  eventually  arrested  by  the  overthrow  of  Tarleton.  The 
affair  of  King's  Mountain  removed  the  impression  which  had 
until  that  event  been  deeply  sunk  in  the  public  mind,  that  the 
British  were  invincible,  and  must  ultimately  succeed  in  their 
designs.  That  of  the  Cowpens  re-animated  the  expiring  hopes  of 
the  people,  and  after  a  brief  period  of  doubt  and  despondency, 
marshalled  them  by  thousands  against  the  enemies  of  their 
country.  It  was  the  first  link  in  the  chain  of  events,  which, 
baffling  the  efforts  and  blasting  the  hopes  of  the  enemy,  at  length 
led  to  their  expulsion  from  the  country,  and  to  a  glorious  termi 
nation  of  the  struggle. 

The  numerous  and  valuable  services  which  Morgan  rendered 
during  the  war,  had  won  him  a  conspicuous  place  in  public  esti 
mation.  But  after  this  brilliant  and  important  achievement,  he 
was  deservedly  ranked  among  the  most  illustrious  defenders  of  his 
country.  Yet  strange  as  it  may  appear,  the  unexampled  success 
whi-ch  attended  him  on  that  occasion,  was  subsequently  made  the 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  315 

means  of  inflicting  a  serious  wound  on  his  military  reputation. 
Notwithstanding  the  many  reasons  which  combined,  forcing  him 
to  give  the  enemy  battle,  he  was  blamed  for  incurring  the  risk. 
Notwithstanding  the  military  genius  which  he  displayed  in 
the  selection  of  his  position,  the  disposition  of  his  forces,  and  the 
conduct  of  the  engagement,  his  censurers  condemned  it  all  as 
indicating  temerity  rather  than  judgment.  The  indomitable 
courage,  the  unyielding  constancy,  which,  through  his  happy 
adaptation  of  means  to  circumstances,  were  brought  on  that  occa 
sion  into  full  operation,  seem  to  have  been  considered  as  secondary 
elements  in  the  military  combinations  of  his  scientific  accusers, 
who  evidently  based  their  censures  upon  the  hazardous  assump 
tion,  that  it  was  impossible  for  a  body  of  Americans,  however 
brave  and  well-disciplined,  or  however  well  conducted,  to  contend 
successfully  against  an  equal  number  of  the  enemy  under  a  com 
petent  commander.  Morgan's  determination  to  fight  sprung  from 
,  opinions  totally  different.  His  dispositions  for  battle  were  made 
under  the  conviction  that  his  troops,  rested,  refreshed,  and  full  of 
confidence,  were  more  than  a  match  for  the  fatigued,  panting 
adversary  approaching  him,  and  that  the  hopelessness  of  escape 
by  flight,  involved,  in  his  position,  would  secure  him  such  a  hearty 
co-operation  from  the  militia,  as  must  necessarily  result  in  a 
triumph.  There  never  was  a  moment  during  the  action,  in  which 
he  feared  or  had  cause  to  fear,  for  the  result.  The  misapprehen 
sion  which  caused  the  main  line  to  retreat,  only  gave  new 
strength  to  his  confidence,  from  the  discipline  and  unshaken 
courage  which  the  men  displayed  on  that  occasion.  Colonel 
Tarleton,  however,  has  interpreted  these  dispositions  to  the  dis 
credit  of  Morgan's  judgment,  and  seems,  even  in  the  contemplation 
of  his  defeat,  to  be  astonished  at  the  temerity  which  should  ven 
ture  to  meet  him  on  equal  terms,  and  rest  for  the  issue  on  skill 
and  courage  alone.  "The  ground  which  Gen.  Morgan  had 
chosen  for  the  engagement,  in  order  to  cover  his  retreat  to  Broad 
river,"  remarks  Col.  Tarleton,  "  was  disadvantageous  for  the  Amer- 


316  THE     LIFE     OF 

leans,  but  convenient  for  the  British;  an  open  wood  was  cer 
tainly  as  proper  a  place  for  action  as  Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton  could 
desire.  America  does  not  produce  many  more  suitable  to  the 
nature  of  the  troops  under  his  command.  The  situation  of  the 
enemy  was  desperate  in  case  of  misfortune ;  an  open  country  and 
a  river  in  their  rear,  must  have  thrown  them  entirely  in  the 
power  of  a  superior  cavalry,  whilst  the  light  troops,  in  case  of  a 
repulse,  had  the  expectation  of  a  neighboring  force  to  protect 
them  from  destruction."*  These  opinions  and  reasonings,  if  not 
adopted,  were  in  a  great  measure  concurred  in  by  those  who 
employed  themselves  in  detracting  from  the  well  earned  fame  of 
Gen.  Morgan.  But  the  following  brief  justification  of  himself, 
while  it  displays  the  dauntlessness  of  character  and  originality  of 
mind  which  distinguished  the  man,  leaves  Tarleton  as  little  to 
boast  of  from  his  reasoning  as  from  his  fighting.  "  I  would  not," 
Morgan  once  observed,  in  remarking  upon  objections  similar  to 
the  above,  "have  had  a  swamp  in  view  of  my  militia  on  any  con^ 
sideration ;  they  would  have  made  for  it,  and  nothing  could  have 
detained  them  from  it.  As  to  covering  my  wings,  I  knew  my 
adversary,  and  was  perfectly  sure  I  should  have  nothing  but 
downright  fighting.  As  to  retreat,  it  was  the  very  thing  I  wished 
to  cut  off  all  hope  of.  I  would  have  thanked  Tarleton  had  he 
surrounded  me  with  his  cavalry.  It  would  have  been  better  than 
placing  my  own  men  in  the  rear  to  shoot  down  those  who  broke 
from  the  ranks.  When  men  are  forced  to  fight,  they  will  sell 
their  lives  dearly ;  and  I  knew  that  the  dread  of  Tarleton's 
cavalry  would  give  due  weight  to  the  protection  of  my  bayonets, 
and  keep  my  troops  from  breaking,  as  Buford's  regiment  did. 
Had  I  crossed  the  river,  one-half  of  the  militia  would  immediately 
have  abandoned  me."f 

The  reasons  which  brought  Morgan  to  the  determination  to 
fight  Tarleton  have  already  been  given,  and  that  they  were  the 
true  ones,  cannot  be  disputed  without  also  disputing  the  authen- 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  221.  t  Johnson's  Greene,  p.  876. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  317 

ticity  of  the  evidence  furnished  in  his  own  and  General  Greene's 
letters ;  and  rejecting  the  inferences  which  all  the  circumstances 
naturally  educe.  Yet  Col.  Lee  ascribes  this  determination  to  a 
sudden  fit  of  ill  temper,  "  which,"  he  adds,  "  overruled  the  sug 
gestions  of  Morgan's  sound  and  discriminating  judgment."  His 
masterly  retreat,  after  the  battle,  in  the  face  of  the  enemy,  to  the 
Catawba,  was  regarded  as  an  escape  little  less  than  miraculous ; 
and  although  the  natural  result  of  a  correct  judgment  of  his  situ 
ation,  formed  upon  a  knowledge  of  Cornwallis's  intentions  and 
movements,  its  success  was  ascribed  to  circumstances  indicating  a 
providential  interference  in  behalf  of  the  cause  in  which  he  was 
engaged.  But  these,  and  other  inaccuracies  less  pardonable,  will 
be  noticed  in  their  proper  connection.  To  assaults  of  this  nature, 
Morgan  never  vouchsafed  a  formal  answer.  This  is  to  be 
regretted,  for  his  injured  fame  may  be  cited  in  proof  of  the  fact, 
that  there  are  few  names  which  are  rendered  so  impregnable  in 
the  good  opinions  of  the  world  as  never  to  need  defending.  None 
are  above  the  reach  of  calumny  or  misrepresentation.  Keputa- 
tions  are  like  riches ; — it  is  not  easy  to  determine  which  is  the 
more  difficult  task,  to  keep,  or  to  acquire  them.  Satisfied  in  the 
belief  that  his  conduct  and  character  were  properly  estimated  by 
the  people  at  large,  he  treated  with  proud  indifference  the  opin 
ions  of  those  whose  strictures  he  justly  considered  as  the  sugges 
tions  of  prejudice  or  of  envy.  Prejudice  is  blind,  and  envy  will 
not  see.  Genius,  in  whatever  form  it  presents  itself,  always 
arouses  the  antipathies  of  natures  less  richly  endowed.  It  can 
only  be  judged  by  its  achievements ;  and  after  all,  success  fur 
nishes  its  own  best  defence.  Yet  the  world  is  too  apt  to  adopt 
the  judgments  of  a  lower  order  of  minds,  and  to  condemn  the 
bold  and  adventurous  spirits  who  leave  the  beaten  track  and 
follow  the  promptings  of  "  the  divinity  which  stirs  within  them," 
to  the  attainment  of  their  ends.  Much  of  weak  argument,  and 
more  of  misrepresentation,  have  thus  found  their  way  into  history, 
and  at  length  impressed  the  present  age  with  the  belief,  that 


318  THE     LIFE     OF 

Morgan  was  a  brave,  but  not  a  judicious  officer,  and  that  he  was 
indebted  more  to  fortune  than  to  ability  for  his  laurels.  Against 
such  conclusions  truth  and  justice  alike  demand  that  his  reputa 
tion  should  be  defended. 

For  some  time  previously  to  this  glorious  affair,  the  attention 
of  the  whole  country  had  been  drawn  with  breathless  interest 
towards  the  military  operations  of  the  South.  The  result  of  the 
pending  struggle  in  that  quarter  would,  it  was  generally  believed, 
exercise  an  important,  if  not  a  decisive,  influence  upon  the  issue 
of  the  war.  The  co-operation  of  the  French,  the  liberty  of  the 
South,  and  the  integrity  of  the  confederation  itself,  were  supposed 
to  depend  upon  a  fortunate  turn  in  the  events  then  approaching 
development.  But  the  ill-fortune  which  had  hitherto  attended 
the  efforts  of  Howe,  Lincoln  and  Gates,  and  the  feebleness  of 
Greene's  present  force,  when  compared  with  the  powerful  array 
of  the  enemy,  filled  the  breast  of  every  patriot  with  the  most 
gloomy  presentiments.  Under  these  circumstances,  it  is  not  difficult 
to  imagine  the  burst  of  joy  with  which  the  cheering  news  of  thi-s 
victory  was  received  throughout  the  land,  and  the  thanks  and  honors 
which  a  grateful  people  showered  upon  the  brave  men  who 
achieved  it.  Congress  manifested  their  approbation  by  the  pas 
sage  of  a  preamble  and  resolutions  expressive  of  their  thanks  to 
the  officers  and  men  who  participated  in  the  battle,  and  directing 
a  gold  medal,  with  suitable  inscriptions,  to  be  presented  to  Mor 
gan.  They  likewise  presented  Pickens,  now  a  brigadier  general, 
with  a  sword ;  Lieut.  Cols.  Washington  and  Howard  with  a  silver 
medal  each,  and  Major  Triplett  with  a  sword.  The  House  of 
Delegates  of  Virginia  passed  resolutions  of  approval  and  thanks ; 
directing  also,  at  a  subsequent  period,  that  Morgan  should  be  pre 
sented  with  a  horse,  fully  caparisoned,  and  a  sword.  The  Legisla 
tures  of  a  number  of  the  States  marked  the  event  with  proceedings 
expressive  of  their  gratification.  From  the  most  distinguished  quar 
ters  poured  in  upon  him  congratulations,  mingled  with  expressions 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        319 

of  condolence  upon  the  unfortunate  state  of  his  health,  and  of  hope 
for  his  speedy  recovery. 

From  these  numerous  manifestations  of  a  nation's  joy  and  gra 
titude,  a  few  have  been  selected  for  publication,  some  from  their 
historical  importance,  and  others  from  their  intimate  connection 
with  the  narrative  of  events,  and  the  honor  which  is  deservedly 
associated  with  the  names  of  the  writers. 


THE  UNITED  STATES  IN  CONGRESS  ASSEMBLED. 

Congress,  impressed  with  the  most  lively  sentiments  of  approbation  at  the 
conduct  of  Brigadier  General  Morgan  and  the  officers  and  men  under  his 
command,  on  the  seventeenth  of  January  last,  when,  with  eighty  cavalry  and 
two  hundred  and  thirty-seven  infantry  of  the  troops  of  the  United  States, 
and  five  hundred  and  fifty-three  militia  from  the  States  of  Virginia,  North 
Carolina,  South  Carolina,  and  Georgia,  he  obtained  a  complete  and  impor 
tant  victory  over  a  select  and  well  appointed  detachment  of  more  than 
eleven  hundred  British  troops,  commanded  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Tarleton, 
do  therefore 

Resolve :  That  the  thanks  of  Congress  be  presented  to  Brigadier  General 
Morgan  and  the  officers  and  men  under  his  command,  for  their  fortitude 
and  good  conduct  displayed  in  the  action  at  the  Cowpens,  in  the  State  of 
South  Carolina,  on  the  said  seventeenth  of  January  last. 

That  a  medal  of  gold  be  presented  to  Brigadier  General  Morgan,  repre 
senting  on  one  side  the  action  aforesaid,  particularizing  his  numbers,  the  num 
bers  of  the  enemy,  the  numbers  of  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners,  and  his 
trophies;  and  on  the  other  side,  the  figure  of  the  general  on  horseback, 
leading  on  his  troops  in  pursuit  of  the  flying  enemy,  with  this  motto  in  the 
exergue,  Virtus  unita  vale.t. 

Passed  March  9th,  1781. 


NOTE. — Many  years  elapsed  before  General  Morgan  received  the  medal  thus  voted  to  him. 
In  the  meantime,  the  design  directed  by  the  resolutions  was  materially  changed,  as  may  be 
seen  by  the  engraved  representation  of  the  medal.  On  the  obverse  side,  the  original 
directions  were  mainly  observed;  but  on  the  reverse,  Morgan  is  represented  as  receiving 
a  crown  of  laurels  from  the  Genius  of  America ;  the  background  is  filled  up  with  the  tro- 
p'lies  of  victory ;  while  on  the  top  is  the  inscription  "  Danieli  Morgan  duct  efKercitus,'- 
and  at  the  bottom,  "  Comitia  Americana." 


320  THE     LIFE      OF 

Hon.  Samuel  Huntington  to  Gen.  Morgan. 

PHILADELPHIA,  April  llth,  1781. 

SIR:  Your  letter  of  the  28th  ult.  hath  been  duly  received,  with  the 
standard  of  the  7th  British  regiment  which  fell  into  your  hands  in  the  bat 
tle  of  the-l7th  of  January.  This  will  be  deposited  with  other  trophies  in 
the  War  Office,  to  remain  a  lasting  evidence  of  the  victory  that  day 
obtained  with  so  much  gallantry  and  bravery. 

I  am  sorry  to  find  your  health  so  much  impaired;  hope  by  your  present 
retirement  and  relaxation  from  the  toils  of  the  field  that  it  may  be  perfectly 
restored,  and  your  country  reap  signal  advantages  from  your  future'  ser 
vices. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

SAMUEL  HUNTINGTON. 
BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 

IN  THE  HOUSE  OF  DELEGATES. 

Friday  the  9th  of  March,  1781. 

Resolved:  That  Brigadier  General  Morgan  be  requested  to  accept  of  a 
horse  with  furniture,  and  a  sword,  as  a  further  testimony  of  the  high  esteem  of 
his  country  for  his  military  character  and  abilities,  so  gloriously  displayed  in 
the  victory  gained  by  him  and  the  troops  he  lately  commanded  in  South 
Carolina,  and  that  the  Governor  be  desired  to  direct  some  proper  person 
to  procure  the  said  articles,  and  convey  them  to  the  said  General. 

Teste. 

JOHN  BECKLEY,  C.  H.  D. 
Uth  March,  1781. 
Agreed  to  by  the  Senate. 

WILL.  DREW,  C.  S. 


Governor  Nelson  to  General  Morgan. 

RICHMOND,  July  20th,  1781. 

SIR  :  It  will  give  me  the  greatest  pleasure  to  comply  with  the  resolution  of 
the  Assembly,  directing  that  you  shall  be  presented  with  a  horse,  sword, 
&c.,  as  I  shall  ever  be  happy  to  contribute  towards  rewarding  distinguished 
merit. 

I  am  under  some  difficulty  with  respect  to  the  horse,  because  I  may 
procure  one  that  may  not  suit  you.  If  you  know  of  one  that  you  wish  to 
have,  I  will  immediately  direct  that  he  shall  be  purchased.  The  Assembly 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  321 

intended  the  present  shonld  be  a  genteel  one ;  the  horse,  therefore,  ought 
to  be  of  the  first  quality. 

I  am,  Sir,  with  great  esteem, 

Your  ob't  and  very  humble  serv't, 

THOMAS  NELSON. 
BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 

Hon.  Richard  Henry  Lee  to  General  Morgan. 

RICHMOND,  March,  21st,  11>  j. 

SIR:  It  is  with  peculiar  pleasure  that  I  execute  the  order  of  the  PUase 
of  Delegates,  in  transmitting  to  you  their  sense,  and  through  them  the 
sense  that  your  country  entertains  of  the  many  signal  services  perfoi  ned 
by  you  in  the  various  victories  that  you  have  obtained  over  the  enemies 
of  the  United  States,  and  more  especially  in  the  late  well-timed  total 
defeat  given  to  the  British  troops  in  South  Carolina.  I  am  directed  to 
request  of  you,  Sir,  that  you  will  convey  to  the  brave  officers  and  troops 
under  your  command  in  the  action  of  the  17th  of  January,  the  sense 
entertained  by  the  House  of  Delegates  of  their  valor  and  great  services 
upon  that  occasion. 

Having  thus  discharged  my  duty  to  the  House  of  Delegates,  permit  me  to 
lament  that  the  unfortunate  state  of  your  health  should  deprive  the  public 
of  those  eminent  services  in  the  field  which  you  are  so  capable  of  perform 
ing;  and  let  me  hope  that  it  will  not  be  long  before  return  of  health  will 
restore  vou  to  the  armv  and  to  your  country. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

RICHARD  HENRY  LEE,  Sec 

BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 

Gen.  Davidson  to  Gen.  Morgan. 

CHARLOTTE,  Jan.  21st,  1781. 

DEAR  GENERAL  :  You  will  please  to  accept  my  warmest  congratulations 
on  your  late  glorious  victory.  You  have,  in  my  opinion,  paved  the  way 
for  the  salvation  of  this  country.  I  hope  Major  McDowell  and  the  volun 
teers  answered  the  character  I  gave  you  of  them. 

The  militia  are  coming  in  fast  to  this  place.  Against  Wednesday  or 
Thursday,  I  shall  be  ready  to  march  with  a  considerable  number  of  pretty 
good  men,  wherever  it  may  be  proper;  and  several  gentlemen  from  the 
country  have  offered  to  embody  the  militia  that  are  at  home,  to  conduct 
the  prisoners  to  any  place  that  may  be  directed.  If  you  think  well  of 

14* 


322  THE     LIFE     OF 

this,  I  will  thank  you  to  let  me  know  by  the  bearer  of  this,  Parson 
McCaully,  as  I  have  men  here  from  every  company,  who  can  curry  dis 
patches  for  the  purpose  immediately.  I  think  I  shall  have  six  hundred 
men,  at  least,  at  the  place  of  rendezvous. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

WM.  DAVIDSON. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 

P.S.  I  believe  your  boats  are  ready  at  Major  Davidson's.  Let  me  know 
if  you  have  any  flints  to  spare.  I  want  about  two  thousand.  A  thousand 
compliments  to  the  officers. 

Gen.  Davidson  to  Gen.  Morgan. 

CHARLOTTE,  Jan.  23rf,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR:  The  enclosed  dispatches  from  head-quarters  came  to  hand 
to-day,  with  a  letter  from  General  Greene.  The  General  mentions  to  me 
the  plan  you  suggested  of  making  a  diversion  to  the  westward,  and  seema 
to  depend  much  upon  your  judgment  respecting  that  matter.  In  the 
meantime,  I  am  directed  to  make  you  acquainted  with  my  numbers  and 
situation,  and  to  hold  myself  in  readiness  to  execute  any  order  you  may 
think  proper  to  give.  As  the  troops  are  now  collecting,  returns  cannot  be 
made  for  some  time.  Seventeen  British  soldiers,  taken  on  the  retreat,  the 
17th  instant,  were  brought  in  here  to-day.  Your  victory  over  Tarleton 
has  gladdened  every  countenance  in  this  part.  We  have  had  a,  feu  dejoie 
to-day,  in  consequence  of  it. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be, 
Your  very  obedient  and  humble  servant, 

WM.  DAVIDSON. 
HON.  BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN, 
Commanding  on  the  West  of  the  Catawba. 


Gov.  Rutledge  to  Gen.  Morgan. 

CHKKAWS,  Jan.  25^,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR:  I  request  that  you  will  be  pleased  to  accept  my  warmest  and 
most  cordial  thanks,  and  that  you  will  present  them  to  the  brave  officers 
and  men  under  your  command,  for  the  good  conduct  and  intrepidity 
manifested  in  the  action  with  Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton,  on  the  17th  instant. 
This  total  defeat  of  chosen  veteran  British  troops,  by  a  number  far 
inferior  to  theirs,  will  forever  distinguish  the  gallant  men  by  whom  the 
glorious  victory  was  obtained,  and  endear  them  to  their  country.  I 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  323 

reflect  on  it  with  the  greatest  pleasure,  as  a  presage  of  the  happiest  conse 
quences.  It  will  excite  many  to  emulate  their  patriotism;  and  by  the 
undaunted  courage  and  perseverance  of  freemen  who  are  determined  to 
maintain  the  independence  of  America,  that  must  (with  the  blessing  of 
God  on  our  arms),  be  firmly  established.  Col.  Pickens's  behavior  justified 
the  opinion  I  have  always  had  of  that  gallant  officer.  Enclosed  is  a 
Brigadier's  commission,  of  which  I  desire  his  acceptance. 

I  am,  &c., 

J.  RUTLEDGE. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 

COL.  WILLIAMS  TO  GEN.  MORGAN. 

CAMP  PEDEE,  Jan.  25, 1781. 

DEAR  GEN.  :  I  rejoice  exceedingly  at  your  success.  The  advantages  you 
have  gained  are  important,  and  do  great  honor  to  your  little  corps.  I  am 
peculiarly  happy  that  so  great  a  share  of  the  glory  is  due  to  the  officers 
and  men  of  the  light  infantry.  Next  to  the  happiness  which  a  man  feels 
at  his  own  good  fortune,  is  that  which  attends  his  friend.  I  am  much 
better  pleased  that  you  have  plucked  the  laurels  from  the  brow  of  the 
hitherto  fortunate  Tarleton,  than  if  he  had  fallen  by  the  hands  of  Lucifer. 
Vengeance  is  not  sweet  if  it  is  not  taken  as  we  would  have  it.  I  am 
delighted  that  the  accumulated  honors  of  a  young  partisan  should  be 
plundered  by  my  old  friend. 

We  have  had  &feu  de  joie,  drunk  all  your  healths,  swore  you  were  the 
finest  fellows  on  earth,  and  love  you,  if  possible,  more  than  ever.  The 
General  has,  I  think,  made  his  compliments  in  very  handsome  terms. 
Enclosed  is  a  copy  of  his  orders.  '  It  was  written  immediately  after  we 
received  the  news,  and  during  the  operation  of  some  cherry  bounce. 

I  have  only  to  add  a  repetition  of  my  best  wishes  for  you.  Compli 
ments  to  Howard  and  all  friends.  Adieu. 

Yours  sincerely, 

0.  H.  WILLIAMS. 

BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 

GEN.  SUMTER  TO  GEN.  MORGAN.* 

CATAWBA  RIVER,  28Z&  January,  1781. 
DEAR  SIR  :  I  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  the  enemy  are  not  more 

*  A  few  remarks  are  suggested  by  this  letter.  It  is  generally  believed  that  the  oppo 
sition  of  Col.  Sumter  to  the  efforts  of  Morgan,  in  relation  to  the  establishment  of  maga- 


324  THE     LIFE     OF 

than  1,600  strong.  I  have  had  them  repeated!/  counted,  and  could  ascer- 
tain  their  number  to  a  man,  if  I  knew  what  had  escaped  the  defeat  of  Col. 
Tarleton — upon  which  happy  event  I  most  heartily  congratulate  you. 

I  am,  &c., 

THOMAS  SUMTEK. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 


The  battle  over,  Morgan  made  preparations  for  an  immediate 
retreat.  Far  from  being  intoxicated  by  his  victory,  or  from  con 
sidering  it  as  affording  him  a  prospect  of  security,  he  felt  that  it 
must  necessarily  have  the  effect  of  greatly  increasing  his  danger. 
However  strong  were  the  reasons  for  a  retreat  before  the  contest, 
they  had  now  become  imperative  in  their  nature.  The  British 
army  was  not  more  than  thirty  miles  distant  from  the  scene  of 
action.  The  fugitives  from  the  field,  he  knew,  would  reach  Corn- 
waliis's  camp  that  night.  For  some  time  previously  this  officer 
had  kept  his  troops  under  marching  orders.  It  was  taken  for 
granted,  that  upon  learning  his  loss,  he  would  make  instant  and 
prodigious  efforts,  not  only  to  obtain  revenge,  but  to  liberate  his 
captive  soldiery,  and  to  recover  their  arms  and  baggage.  Morgan 
accordingly  resolved  to  make  a  dash  for  the  Catawba.  The  fords 
of  that  river  were,  however,  nearer  to  Cornwallis  than  to  himself; 
and,  however  great  the  diligence  he  displayed  in  the  effort  to 
reach  them,  he  felt  assured  that  the  enemy  might  intercept  him, 
should  they  correctly  divine  his  intentions,  and  act  with  prompti 
tude.  But  there  was  a  possibility  that  Cornwallis  would  lose  this 
advantage,  from  a  misconception  of  his  adversary's  designs.  Mor 


aine?,  already  alluded  to,  originated  in  a  dislike  of  the  latter  by  the  former,  and  that  the 
circumstance  in  question  tended  to  increase  the  ill  feeling  between  these  distinguished  inen. 
There  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  judicious  efforts  of  General  Greene,  to  reconcile  this, 
matter,  were  not  unsuccessful,  and  that  Morgan  and  Sumter  thereafter  regarded  each 
other  with  friendly  eyes.  Sumter  was  a  man  who  scorned  everything  like  dissimulation, 
and,  as  occasion  offered,  was  as  free  in  the  display  of  his  hatreds  as  he  was  of  his  friend 
ships.  Under  this  view  of  his  character,  which  is  undoubtedly  the  correct  one,  the  letter 
above  would  never  have  been  written  had  he  entertained  feelings  of  dislike  towards 
Morgan. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       325 

gan  used  the  chance  thus  afforded  him  to  the  best  advantage. 
While  hurrying  his  preparations,  justly  considering  that  every 
minute  lost  would  but  add  to  his  danger,  he  kept  his  ulterior 
designs  a  secret  to  all  but  his  principal  officers,  and  gave  currency 
to  the  impression  that  it  was  his  intention  to  hold  the  country 
north  of  Broad  river. 

Colonel  Pickens,  with  a  body  of  militia,  was  directed  to 
remain  on  the  ground,  under  the  protection  of  a  flag,  for  the  pur 
pose  of  burying  the  dead,  and  of  ministering  to  the  sufferings  and 
wants  of  the  wounded  of  both  armies.  The  baggage  of  the  enemy 
furnished  tents,  bedding,  and  other  comforts,  which  were  appro 
priated  to  the  use  of  the  wounded.  The  prisoners  were  collected, 
the  arms,  cannon,  and  other  valuable  trophies  were  placed  in 
wagons,  and  the  troops  formed  in  marching  order.  The  detach 
ment  under  Washington  being  still  absent  in  pursuit  of  the 
enemy,  orders  were  left  for  it  to  follow  the  main  body  without 
delay,  upon  its  return.  These  and  other  arrangements  having 
been  made,  the  line  was  put  in  motion  about  noon.  Before  the 
close  of  the  day,  the  array  crossed  Broad  river  at  the  Cherokee 
ford,  and  encamped  for  the  night  on  its  northern  bank 

Long  before  daylight  next  morning,  Morgan  had  resumed  his 
march.  Anticipating  difficulty,  if  not  disaster,  he  took  every 
precaution,  and  prepared  for  the  worst.  Being  soon  after  joined 
by  Washington  and  the  cavalry,  the  prisoners  were  placed  under 
their  charge,  with  directions  to  move  higher  up  the  country,  and 
to  cross  the  Catawba  at  the  Island  ford.  The  main  body,  in  the 
mean  time,  struck  into  and  advanced  upon  the  direct  road  to 
Kamsower's  Mills,  situated  on  the  Little  Catawba.  Morgan  justly 
considered,  that  should  the  enemy  approach  and  attack  him,  or 
cut  off  his  retreat  towards  the  Catawba,  there  was,  by  this  arrange 
ment,  a  change  still  left  for  the  preservation  of  his  prisoners  from 
recapture. 

While  pressing  his  march,  he  expected  every  hour  to  hear  that 
the  enemy  were  at  hand  •  and  looked  with  anxiety  for  the  return 


526  THE     LIFE     OF 

of  some  of  his  spies  with  information  of  their  movements.  Great 
was  his  surprise  and  joy  upon  learning  that  night,  not  only  that 
the  enemy  had  not  moved  up  to  a  late  hour  of  the  day,  but  that 
they  did  not  intend  to  move  until  a  junction  had  been  effected 
with  Leslie.  Cheered  by  this  encouraging  news,  Morgan  pushed 
forward  with  renewed  vigor  early  the  next  morning. 

The  news  of  Tarleton's  defeat  reached  Cornwallis,  through  the 
fugitives  from  the  field,  on  the  night  of  the  lYth,  and'  came  upon 
him  with  the  stunning  effects  of  a  thunderbolt.  Uncertain  as  to 
Morgan's  position  and  strength,  and  believing  that  the  militia 
were  out  in  overpowering  numbers,  he  had  hesitated  in  his 
advance,  and  at  length  determined  not  to  rush  upon  unknown 
dangers,  until  his  forces  were  strengthened  by  the  approaching 
reinforcements.  The  intelligence  he  now  received,  while  it 
increased  his  respect  for  Morgan's  courage  and  address,  confirmed 
his  opinion  as  to  that  officer's  force.  For  Tarleton,  in  palliation 
of  his  defeat,  represented  Morgan's  strength  at  2,000  men,  a 
number  more  than  double  that  of  which  it  really  consisted. 
Equally  uncertain  as  to  Morgan's  future  movements,  Cornwallis 
determined  to  defer  a  pursuit  until  he  could  obtain  the  desired 
information,  or  be  joined  by  the  force  under  Leslie.  He  was 
encouraged  to  adopt  this  course,  from  the  belief  that  the  defeat 
of  Tarleton  would  exercise  a  fatal  influence  upon  Morgan — tempt 
ing  him  either  to  remain  in  the  neighborhood  of  Broad  river,  or 
to  advance  towards  Ninety-six. 

The  desired  junction  with  Leslie  was  effected  the  next  day. 
But  no  intelligence  regarding  Morgan,  his  strength,  position,  or 
tendency,  had  yet  been  received.  On  the  19th,  the  British  army 
moved  towards  King's  creek.  Another  day  passed  without 
yielding  any  information  of  Morgan,  when  Tarleton  was  directed 
to  recross  Broad  river  with  the  dragoons  and  the  yagers,  and 
endeavor  to  obtain  the  desired  intelligence.  This  officer  returned 
the  same  evening,  having  learned  that  Morgan,  soon  after  the 
action,  had  marched  from  the  field  of  battle  with  his  corps  and 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOKGAN.  327 

the  prisoners,  leaving  the  wounded  under  the  protection  of  a  flag,. 
and  that  he  had  crossed  Broad  river  at  the  upper  fords.* 

The  enigma  involved  in  Morgan's  movements  and  designs  was 
now  apparently  solved.  It  appeared  to  the  British  commander 
that  his  adversary  meditated  holding  his  ground  in  the  neigh 
borhood  of  Broad  river.  Full  of  the  hope  of  being  able  to  corner 
Morgan,  and  to  regain  his  captured  troops,  Cornwallis  now  put 
his  army  in  active  motion.  Crossing  Buffalo  creek  on  the  21st, 
he  reached  Little  Broad  river  the  next  morning.  Passing  this 
stream  also,  he  continued  to  advance  in  the  direction  of  King's 
Mountain,  when  he  learned  that  he  had  been  deceived,  and  that 
Morgan  had  eluded  him. 

The  latter,  fully  alive  to  the  critical  nature  of  his  situation,  and 
conscious  that  he  was  still  in  the  power  of  the  enemy,  if  they 
acted  with  judgment  and  promptitude,  lost  not  a  moment  in 
prosecuting  his  retreat.  Yet  in  spite  of  all  his  efforts,  and  not 
withstanding  the  active  character  of  his  troops,  his  progress  was 
so  slow,  as  to  fill  him  with  the  greatest  anxiety  and  alarm. 
There  were  many  circumstances  which  conspired  to  retard  his 
advance.  A  very  rainy  season  had  rendered  the  numerous  streams 
difficult  to  ford,  and  the  roads  heavy  and  fatiguing  to  travel.  His 
troops  were  harassed  by  the  hard  duty  of  the  preceding  fortnight, 
and  were  unequal  to  their  usual  exertions  when  rested  and 
refreshed.  But  even  were  it  otherwise,  they  dragged  along  with 
them  a  prize  in  the  captured  arms,  too  valuable  to  be  relinquished 
while  a  hope  of  escape  remained,  but  which  greatly  retarded  their 
progress.  The  heavy  baggage  of  the  enemy,  after  supplying  the 
wants  of  the  wounded,  Morgan  had  destroyed ;  but  the  muskets 
and  ammunition  were  clung  to  as  the  means  of  arming  those  who 
were  even  at  the  moment  embodied  for  service,  but  of  no  avail  for 
the  want  of  arms.  To  these  causes  of  delay,  was  added  that 
growing  out  of  the  necessity  of  collecting  provisions  and  forage 
for  the  daily  wants  of  the  army  ;  and  taken  together,  prevented 
the  advance  at  a  pace  more  rapid  than  ten  miles  a  day. 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  222. 


328  THE     LIFE     OF 

On  the  19th,  Morgan  crossed  Little  Broad  river.  Two  days 
afterwards,  he  passed  the  Little  Catawba  at  Ramsower's  Mills; 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  23d,  took  post  at  Sherrald's  Ford,  on 
the  east  bank  of  the  Catawba. 

No  time  was  lost  in  apprising  Gen.  Greene  of  the  progress  of 
events,  which  would  exercise  so  important  an  influence  upon  the 
measures  of  that  officer.  The  following  is  the  first  of  Morgan's 
letters  which  reached  him  from  Sherrald's  Ford : 

SHERRALD'S  FORD,  CATAWBA.  RIVER,  Jan.  23, 1781. 

SIR  :  I  arrived  here  this  morning.  The  prisoners  crossed  at  the  Island 
Ford,  seventeen  miles  higher  up  the  river.  I  expect  them  to  join  me  this 
evening;  shall  send  them  on  to  Salisbury  in  the  morning,  guarded  by 
Major  Triplett's  militia,  whose  time  expires  this  day.  If  they  are  to  be 
sent  any  further,  Major  Triplett  wishes,  and  thinks  is  right,  that  the  militia 
under  Gen.  Stevens  should  have  the  trouble  of  them,  as  they  have  not 
underwent  so  much  fatigue  as  his  men. 

Lord  Cornwallis,  whether  from  bad  intelligence,  or  to  make  a  show, 
moved  up  towards  Gilbertown,  to  intercept  me,  the  day  after  I  had  passed 
him.  I  am  apprehensive  he  will  (if  he  is  not  coming  this  way)  return  or 
send  a  party  by  the  field  of  action,  and  take  his  wounded,  which  I  neglected 
taking  a  receipt  from  the  doctor  for,*  and  perhaps  some  of  the  arms  left 

*  A  few  days  after  the  battle,  the  wounded  of  the  British  were  removed  from  the  field 
to  Carnden,  with  an  understanding  that  they  were  to  be  regarded  as  prisoners  of  war. 
The  wounded  of  the  Americans  were  taken  care  of  by  the  patriotic  inhabitants  of  the 
district,  who  also  collected  and  carried  away  the  arms,  accoutrements,  baggage,  <fec., 
which  were  left  behind.  In  relation  to  this  subject,  the  following  letters  are  among  Gen. 
Morgan's  correspondence : 

COL.  TARLETON  TO  GEN.  MORGAN. 

Near  TURKEY  CREEK,  Jan.  19, 1781. 

SIR:  The  action  of  the  17th  inst.,  having  thrown  into  your  hands  a  number  of  British 
officers  and  soldiers, 

I  primarily  request  of  you,  that  attention  and  humanity  may  be  exhibited  towards  the 
wounded  officers  and  rnen,  for  whose  assistance  I  now  send  by  a  flag,  Dr.  Stewart,  and 
the  surgeon's  mate  of  the  7th  regiment. 

I  secondly  desire  you  to  inform  me  of  the  number  and  quality  of  the  prisoners  which 
the  fortune  of  war  has  placed  in  your  possession. 
I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

BAN.  TARLETON,  Lieut.  Col.  Com.,  B.L. 

P.S.— I  have  sent  some  money  for  the  use  of  the  prisoners. 

BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        329 

on  the  field,  that  I  had  not  time  to  collect.     But  I  left  orders  for  that 
purpose  with  the  well  affected  inhabitants. 

I  received  your  letters  of  the  13th  inst.,  and  would  have  endeavored  to 
get  the  cloth;  but  being  obliged  to  come  so  far  out  of  the  way  with  the 
prisoners,  puts  it  entirely  out  of  my  power.  However,  I  will  communicate 
the  matter  to  Col.  Pickens  ;  perhaps  he  may  have  some  enterprising 
followers  that  would  undertake  it.  I  have  engaged  one  of  his  captains  to 
go  round  and  kill  the  enemy's  horses  ;  perhaps  he  may  do  the  other 
business.* 

SURGEON  JACKSON 'TO  GEN.  MORGAN. 

Jan.  18, 17S1. 

SIR  :  As  the  wounded  must  suffer  much  for  the  want  of  necessaries,  and  even  medical 
assistance,  with  your  permission,  I  should  wish  to  inform  Lord  Cornwallis  of  their 
situation;  that  if  he  thinks  proper,  he  may  order  something  for  their  relief;  some  surgeons 
of  the  general  hospital,  and  some  hospital  appointments.  From  your  very  great 
politeness  to  me,  I  am  confident  you  will  grant  everything  that  is  reasonable  or  proper. 
I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

ROBERT  JACKSON,  Surgeon's  Mate,  \st  Bat.  list  RegH. 
Hon.  BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 

DR.  R.  PINDELL  TO  GEN.  MORGAN. 

MR.  JORDAN'S,  NEAR  THE  COWPENS,  Jan.  22, 17S1. 

DEAR  GENERAL:  Inclosed  I  send  a  flag  which  arrived  yesterday  from  Col.  Tarleton. 
You  will  see  his  own  requisitions,  in  addition  to  which,  Dr.  Jackson,  in  conjunction  with 
the  gentlemen  who  came  with  the  flag  (finding  it  impossible  to  have  their  wounded 
properly  provided  for  in  this  country)  are  desirous  of  having  the  men  paroled,  and  to 
have  permission  to  take  them  within  the  British  lines.  They  will  give  a  receipt  for  the 
number  of  wounded  men  they  receive,  and  make  a  return  of  those  that  may  recover,  to 
our  commissary  of  prisoners,  whom  they  will  exchange.  I  am  of  the  opinion,  also,  that 
they  cannot  be  provided  for  here,  and  think  their  proposals  of  equal  advantage  to  us. 
There  has  been  one  instance  of  the  kind,  at  Stoney  Point.  If  it  is  not  agreeable  to  you 
to  have  the  men  paroled,  the  surgeons  will  give  a  receipt  for  the  men  and  be  accountable 
for  them.  Some  of  them  are  still  in  the  field.  You  will  please  to  dispatch  an  answer  as 
soon  as  possible,  that  we  may  know  in  what  manner  to  act.  I  wrote  you  two  or  three 
days  past,  but  have  received  no  answer.  I  wish  some  mode  could  be  established  to 
remove  our  wounded  to  Salisbury.  We  have  no  salt ;  there  is  no  regular  supply  estab 
lished  yet.  I  am  entirely  out  of  bandages  and  lint,  and  shall  soon  want  a  supply  of 
medicines 

I  am,  <tc., 

R.  PINDELL. 

LRIO.  GEN.  MORGAN,  Commanding  on  the  west  of  Catawba. 

*  The  closing  sentence  of  the  above  paragraph  is  in  answer  to  the  suggestion,  made  by 
Gen.  Greene  in  his  letter  to  Morgan,  of  the  Sth  of  January,  1780,  that  a  party  should  be 


330  THE     LIFE     OF 

I  intend  to  stay  at  this  place  till  I  hear  from  you,  in  order  to  recruit  the 
men  and  to  get  in  a  good  train.  We  must  be  fitted  out  with  pack  horses, 
for  as  I  wrote  you  before,  wagons  will  not  do  for  light  troops.  I  intend 
to  send  Col.  Pickens  back  immediately,  in  order  to  keep  up  a  show  of 
opposition,  and  to  cut  off  small  parties  that  may  be  sent  out  for  the  pur 
pose  of  destroying  the  country,  as  I  expect  that  wall  be  their  aim,  to  pre 
vent  us  from  getting  supplies  from  that  back  country.  I  have  got  men 
that  are  watching  the  enemy's  movements,  and  will  give  you  the  earliest 
accounts.  But  I  think  they  will  be  this  way,  if  the  stroke  we  gave  Tarle- 
ton  don't  check  them. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE.  DANIEL  MORGAN. 

Col.  Washington  has  this  moment  joined  me  with  the  prisoners.  Twenty- 
seven  more  were  taken  by  our  light  parties — men  of  the  legion,  chiefly 
dragoons,  and  some  red  coats.  He  says  he  has  heard  of  a  number  more 
being  taken ;  so  that  at  this  time,  we  have  six  hundred  prisoners  at  least. 

Upon  reaching  the  Catawba,  Morgan's  apprehensions  of  being 
overtaken  departed  for  ever.  Nothing  could  deprive  him  of  the  glory 
which  he  had  acquired.  But  a  correct  conception  of  his  designs, 
and  an  ordinary'  exercise  of  celerity  by  the  enemy,  might  have 

sent  to  kill  the  enemy's  draft  and  cavalry  horses,  then  collected  at  the  Congaree.    The 
letter  referred  in  the  same  paragraph  is  as  follows : 

GEN.  GREENE  TO  GEN.  MORGAN. 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  Jan.  13, 178i. 

DEAR  SIR:  There  are  six  wagon  loads  of  cloth  on  the  way  from  Charleston  to  the 
Congaree  river,  the  property  of  one  Wade  Hampton,  who,  it  is  said,  wishes  it  to  fall  into 
our  hands.  It  will  halt  on  the  Congaree,  at  Friday's  Ferry;  but  in  that  situation  you 
cannot  get  at  it;  and  the  man,  it  is  reported,  is  willing  to  move  it  on  towards  Ninety-six, 
as  if  to  relieve  that  garrison.  To  satisfy  yourself  respecting  the  matter,  you  must  send 
a  man  to  Mr.  Hampton  and  inquire  respecting  the  report;  and  if  true,  concert  with  him 
a  plan  for  getting  possession  of  the  cloth,  as  it  would  be  of  infinite  importance  to  get  it 
into  our  possession.  You  will  readily  see,  from  the  nature  of  the  thing,  that  it  is  not  to 
be  considered  as  plunder ;  nor  must  anybody  but  yourself  know  anything  of  the  trans 
action,  as  it  would  inevitably  ruin  the  man.  Great  caution  should  be  taken  to  guard 

against  those  evils. 

I  am,  &<-., 

N.  GREENE. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  331 

stripped  him  of  many  of  the  advantages  which  the  victory  had 
yielded  him,  and  have  forced  upon  him  the  adoption  of  new 
measures  to  extricate  his  troops  from  danger.  At  the  time  the 
brttle  was  fought,  the  positions  of  the  adverse  armies  were  nearly 
equi-distaiit  from  the  point  where  a  junction  was  formed  by  the 
two  roads,  which  led  from  each  to  the  fords  across  which  Morgan 
had  gassed.  Had  Cornwallis  divined  the  intentions  and  move 
ments  of  the  Americans  after  the  battle,  and  been  correctly 
informed  as  to  their  force,  he  could  have  easily  cut  off  their 
retreat  towards  Broad  river.  But  his  uncertainty  on  these  heads 
produced  a  delay  and  a  misdirection  of  efforts  highly  advantageous 
to  Morgan.  The  latter  founded  all  his  hopes  of  effecting  his 
retreat  on  the  enemy's  ignorance  or  misconception  of  his  intentions. 
His  early  movements  from  the  field  were  accordingly  conducted 
in  such  a  manner  as  to  encourage  the  belief  that  he  designed 
remaining  in  the  neighborhood.  The  ruse  was  completely  suc 
cessful.  While  Morgan  was  pushing  forward  in  an  easterly  direc 
tion  towards  the  Catawba,  Cornwallis  was  hurrying  on  in  pursuit, 
on  a  course  nearly  northwest  to  a  point,  which  had  long  since 
been  passed  by  his  wily  adversary. 

But  now  the  attempts  at  interception  were  changed  into  a  pur 
suit.  Hastily  recrossing  Little  Broad  river,  Cornwallis  led  his 
army  in  the  direction  taken  by  Morgan.  But  the  same  obstacles 
which  had  hitherto  clogged  his  movements  continued  to  render 
his  progress  extremely  slow,  and  it  was  not  until  the  24th  that  he 
reached  Ramsower's  Mills.  Here  he  learned  that  Morgan  had 
crossed  two  days  previously,  and  that  ere  that  time,  that  officer 
had  doubtless  gained  the  east  bank  of  the  Catawba. 

It  was  now  that  the  danger  which  threatened  not  only  his 
operations,  but  his  military  reputation,  broke  upon  his  view. 
Although  he  had  exerted  himself  to  the  utmost  to  overtake  the 
Americans,  and  in  part  retrieve  the  disasters  he  had  experienced, 
by  their  destruction,  they  had  evidently  gained  upon  him.  The 
sanguine  hopes  in  which  he  had  previously  indulged  of  recovering 


332  THE      LIFE     OF 

his  light  troops,  were  now  succeeded  by  misgivings  that  they 
were  irrecoverably  lost,  unless  some  extraordinary  measures  were 
taken.  As  if  theso  circumstances  were  not  in  themselves  suffi 
ciently  vexatious,  he  could  not  shut  his  eyes  upon  the  fact  that, 
they  were  calculated  to  reflect  unfavorably  upon  his  character  as 
an  officer  of  judgment  and  activity.  He  had  led  the  British  gov 
ernment  to  believe  that  he  had  conquered  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia,  arid  that  North  Carolina  was  but  the  high  road  to  Vir 
ginia,  where  a  junction  with  Phillips,  it  was  fondly  hoped,  would 
not  only  insure  him  the  conquest  of  that  State,  but  open  a  passage 
northward.  Yet  what  were  the  facts.  His  authority  was  resisted 
everywhere  beyond  the  reach  of  his  sword.  His  first  attempt  to 
invade  North  Carolina  was  abandoned  in  consequence  of  the  des 
truction  which  fell  upon  a  portion  of  his  forces  at  King's  Moun 
tain,  and  the  determined  resistance  which  was  manifested  to  his 
progress  by  the  patriotic  inhabitants  of  Mecklenburg,  Ruhan,  and 
the  adjoining  districts.  His  more  recent  disaster  overshadowed 
the  prospects  of  his  second  invasion,  and  should  it  render  his 
efforts  equally  abortive  with  the  first  attempt,  it  was  apparent 
even  to  himself  that  blame,  if  not  disgrace,  would  come  home  to 
him.  In  sight,  as  it  were,  of  his  head-quarters,  a  large  and  valua 
ble  detachment  of  his  army  had  been  captured ;  yet  he  had  suf 
fered  it,  together  with  its  arms,  cannon,  baggage,  &c.,  to  be  borne 
off  by  an  inconsiderable  force,  in  a  circuitous  route  towards  a 
point  which  he  ought  to  have  known  would  be  aimed  at,  and 
which  was  nearer  to  himself  than  to  his  opponent.  He  never 
made  one  well-directed,  vigorous  effort  to  make  amends  for  his 
mishaps,  until  the  time  had  passed  when  "efforts  might  have  been 
availing.  Maddened  by  the  combined  effects  of  losses  anJ  disap 
pointments,  and  alarmed  at  the  ruin  which  threatened  alike  hi? 
operations  and  his  fame,  he  justly  contemplated  his  situation  as 
desperate ;  and  as  usual  with  men  under  such  circumstances,  he 
resorted  to  a  desperate  remedy.  He  clung  with  tenacity  to  the 
hope  that  it  was  still  possible  to  overtake  the  conqueror  of  the 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        333 

Cowpens,  and  took  his  measures  accordingly.  He  came  to  the 
resolution  of  halting  at  this  point  until  he  could  disencumber  his 
infantry  of  everything  calculated  to  render  their  movements  less 
active  than  had  been  those  of  his  captured  light  troops ;  and 
by  the  destruction  of  all  his  baggage,  not  absolutely  indispensable, 
to  give  his  army  a  facility  for  marching,  favorable  to  the  accom 
plishment  of  his  wishes.  If  a  misgiving  as  to  the  ultimate  conse 
quences  of  so  serious  a  measure  had  lingered  in  his  mind,  it  was 
banished  upon  learning  that  Morgan,  instead  of  pursuing  his 
retreat,  had  coolly  taken  post  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Catawba, 
and  was  busily  employed  in  preparations  to  oppose  a  passage  of 
the  river. 

Nothing  but  the  certainty  of  overtaking  Morgan  could  have 
justified  Cornwallis  in  resorting  to  a  measure  which  necessarily 
involved  an  abandonment  of  the  design  of  prosecuting  the  cam 
paign.  It  had  been  too  long  deferred  to  be  beneficial,  was  wholly 
unnecessary  to  the  end  proposed,  and  finally  rendered  his  subse 
quent  operations  fruitful  of  nothing  but  suffering  and  disaster. 

Two  days  were  occupied  in  burning  the  baggage,  and  in  col 
lecting  provisions,  when  on  the  27th  the  British  army  advanced 
towards  the  Catawba. 

Upon  reaching  this  river,  Morgan  promptly  took  such  measures 
as  his  situation  and  circumstances  required.  His  attention  was 
first  directed  to  the  preservation  of  his  prisoners  and  the  arms 
from  the  danger  of  recapture.  These,  as  may  be  inferred  from 
his  letter  of  the  23d,  were  sent  forward  the  next  day  towards 
Virginia,  under  escort  of  Triplett's  militia.  He  next  addressed 
the  various  commanders  of  militia  in  the  vicinity,  advising  them 
of  the  probable  advance  of  the  British  army  that  way,  and  urging 
them  to  lose  no  time  in  assembling  their  respective  commands, 
and  joining  him.  Scouts  and  patrolling  parties  were  thrown  for 
ward  to  obtain  intelligence,  the  results  of  which  wore  promptly 
communicated  to  Gen.  Greene. 

Although  laboring  under  severe  illness,  which  had  now  become 


334:  THE      LIFE      OF 

almost  insupportable,  Morgan  spared  no  exertions  to  prepare  for  a 
vigorous  defence  of  his  position,  should  the  enemy  approach. 
His  efforts,  however,  so  increased  his  malady,  as  to  force  him  to 
contemplate  a  brief  retirement  from  service,  as  the  only  means  of 
obtaining  relief.  These,  and  other  interesting  details,  will  be 
found  in  the  following  letters,  which,  displaying  as  they  likewise 
do,  the  sagacity  which  could  divine  the  objects  of  the  enemy,  and 
suggest  the  means  best  calculated  to  defeat  them,  will  be  read 
with  interest : 

CAMP,  SHEWALD'S  FORD,  24ZA  Jan.,  1781. 

SIR  :  I  just  received  your  letter  of  the  19th  inst.,  and  am  much  obliged 
to  you  for  your  cautions  against  a  surprise.  Mr.  Tarleton  might  as  well 
have  been  surprised  himself  as  been  so  devilishly  beaten  as  he  was.  I 
approve  much  of  having  boats  with  the  main  army,  but  would  not  wish  to 
have  any  with  me  ;  my  party  is  too  weak  to  guard  them. 

I  am  convinced  a  descent  into  Georgia  would  answer  a  very  good  pur 
pose.  It  would  draw  the  attention  of  the  enemy  that  way,  and  much  dis 
concert  my  lord's  plans.  I  am  convinced,  from  every  circumstance,  he 
intends  to  march  in  force  through  this  part  of  the  State,  towards  Virginia, 
and  his  making  a  junction  with  Leslie  fixes  me  in  that  opinion. 

I  should  be  exceedingly  glad  to  make  a  descent  into  Georgia,  but  am  so 
emaciated  that  I  can't  undertake  it.  I  grow  worse  every  hour.  I  can't 
ride  out  of  a  walk.  I  am  exceedingly  sorry  to  leave  the  field  at  such  a 
time  as  this,  but  it  must  be  the  case.  Pickens  is  an  enterprising  man,  and 
a  very  judicious  one :  perhaps  he  might  answer  the  purpose.  With  regard 
to  Gen.  Sumter,  I  think  I  know  the  man  so  well  that  I  shall  take  no 
notice  of  what  he  has  done,  but  follow  your  advice  in  every  particular. 

I  have  not  had  any  intelligence  from  Lord  Cornwallis  this  two  days.  I 
expect  to  hear  from  him  every  hour.  If  anything  interesting  [trans 
pires]  I  will  let  you  know  it  immediately.  The  last  account  I  had  of  him, 
he  had  retreated  to  Smith's  ford  on  Broad  river. 

The  prisoners  are  gone  on  to  Salisbury.  Seventeen  more  of  their  scat- 
terers  were  brought  into  Charlotte  by  some  of  our  parties. 

I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

N.B. — My  detachment  is  much  weakened  by  this  fight  with  Tarleton.     I 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  335 

expect  we  have  near  fifty  men  disabled.     Keturns  shall  be  sent  you  of  the 
effectives.     We  have  nothing  to  drink. 

CAMP,  SHERRALD'S  FORD,  25M,  Sunrise. 

SIR  :  I  am  this  minute  informed  by  express,  that  Lord  Cornwallis  is  at 
Ramsay's  Mill,  on  their  march  this  way,  destroying  all  before  them.     I 
shall  know  the  truth  of  this  in  a  few  hours,  and  let  you  know  immediately. 
I  am,  your  obedient  servant, 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
To  THE  HON.  MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

CAMP  AT  SHEBEALD'S  FORD,  Jan.  25th,  1781,  2  o'clock. 

DEAR  GENERAL  :  I  receive  intelligence  every  hour  of  the  enemy's  rapid 
approach,  in  consequence  of  which  I  am  sending  off  my  wagons.  My 
numbers  at  this  time  are  too  weak  to  fight  them.  I  intend  to  move 
towards  Salisbury,  in  order  to  get  near  the  main  army.  I  know  they 
intend  to  brfcig  me  to  an  action,  which  I  am  resolved  carefully  to  avoid. 

I  expect  you  will  move  somewhere  on  the  Yadkin  to  oppose  their  cross 
ing.  I  think  it  would  be  advisable  to  join  our  forces  and  fight  them 
before  they  join  Phillips,  which  they  certainly  will  do  if  they  are  not 
stopped.  I  have  ordered  the  commanding  officer  at  Salisbury  to  move  off 
with  the  prisoners  and  stores.  If  you  think  it  right  you  will  repeat  it.  I 
cannot  ascertain  their  (the  enemy's)  numbers,  but  suppose  them  odds  of 
two  thousand ;  that  number,  if  they  keep  in  a  compact  body — which  I 
make  no  doubt  they  will — we  cannot  hurt.  I  have  sent  to  Gen.  Davidson 
to  join  me,  which  I  expect  he  will  do  to-morrow.  His  strength  I  do  not 
know,  as  his  men  were  collecting  yesterday. 

I  am,  dear  General,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 


CAMP,  SHERRALD'S  FORD,  25<7i  Jan.,  1781, 12  o'clock. 

SIR  :  The  enemy  encamped  last  night  at  Ramsower's  Mills,  in  force  ;  they 
marched  near  thirty  miles  yesterday.  It  is  my  opinion  they  intend  to 
make  a  forced  march  through  this  part  of  the  State,  and  perhaps  make,  or 
try  to  make,  a  junction  with  Phillips,  high  up  in  the  country.  If  so,  the 
position  you  have  taken  will  be  much  out  of  the  way.  If  Cornwallis  and 
Leslie  have  joined  their  force,  we  are  not  able  to  contend  with  them.  All 
the  Southern  militia  have  dispersed.  What  numbers  Gen.  Davidson  has 
I  am  not  able  to  inform  you,  as  they  were  only  collecting  yesterday. 


336  THE     LIFE      OF 

From  this  information,  you'll  be  able  to  dispose  of  your  army  in  the  best 
manner. 

I  am  convinced  Cornwallis  will  push  on  till  he  is  stopped  by  a  force 
able  to  check  him.  I  will  do  every  thing  in  my  power ;  but  you  may  not 
put  much  dependence  in  me,  for  I  can  neither  ride  nor  walk ;  a  pain  in 
the  hip  prevents  me.  I  will  continue  to  give  you  every  intelligence  in  my 
power. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
MAT.  GEN.  GREENE. 

I  this  moment  received  intelligence  that  the  enemy  are  within  a  few 
miles  of  this  place,  moving  on  rapidly.  My  party  is  so  weak  that  I  think 
I  must  give  way. 

CAMP  AT  SHERIULD'S  FORD,  Jan.  28, 1781. 

SIR  :  Lord  Cornwallis,  on  the  24th  inst.  encamped  at  Ramsower's  Mills, 
with  his  main  body,  on  his  way  from  Broad  river.  His  advanced  corps 
moved  eight  miles  farther  this  way  in  the  night,  and  returned  the  next 
day  to  their  main  body.  He  still  continues  at  that  place.  My  reason  for 
not  writing  to  you  these  two  days  was  to  find  out  which  way  they  really 
intended,  that  I  might  have  it  in  my  power  to  inform  you  fully. 

I  am  trying  to  collect  the  militia,  to  make  a  stand  at  this  place.  Gen. 
Davidson,  with  five  hundred  militia — two  hundred  and  fifty  of  which  are 
without  flints — I  have  ordered  to  Beatty's  ford.  We  are  filling  all  the 
private  fords  so  as  to  make  them  impassable.  The  one  that  I  lie  at  I 
intend  to  leave  open.  On  Lord  Cornwallis's  approach,  I  thought  it 
advisable  to  order  all  the  prisoners  and  stores  from  Salisbury  towards  the 
Moravian  town.  I  am  told  they  are  gone  under  a  weak  guard ;  I  hope 
some  of  them  don't  get  away.  If  the  enemy  pursued,  I  ordered  them 
towards  Augusta  in  Virginia ;  should  be  glad  you'll  give  orders  respecting 
them. 

I  shall  continue  to  inform  you  of  every  material  circumstance.  I  am  a 
little  apprehensive  that  Lord  Cornwallis  intends  to  surprise  me,  lying  so 
still  this  day  or  two.  But  if  the  militia  don't  deceive  me — whom  I  am 
obliged  to  trust  to  as  guards,  up  and  down  the  river — I  think  I  will  put  it 
out  of  his  power. 

If  I  were  able  to  ride  and  see  to  every  thing  myself,  I  should  think 
myself  perfectly  safe ;  but  I  am  obliged  to  lie  in  a  house  out  of  camp,  not 
being  able  to  encounter  the  badness  of  the  weather.  However,  nothing 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  337 

in  my  power  shall  be  left  undone  to  secure  this  part  of  the  country,  and 
annoy  the  enemy  as  much  as  possible. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

BEATTY'S  FORD,  29M,  Jan.  1781. 

bin:  I  have  just  arrived  at  this  place  to  view  our  situation.  Gen. 
Davidson  is  here  with  eight  hundred  men.  The  enemy  is  within  ten  miles 
of  this  place,  in  force  ;  their  advance  is  in  sight.  It  is  uncertain  whether 
they  intend  to  cross  here  or  not.  I  have  detached  two  hundred  men  to 
the  Tuckaseega  Ford,  to  fill  it  up  and  defend  it. 

An  express  has  just  arrived,  who  informs,  that  they  have  burned  their 
wagons,  and  loaded  their  men  very  heavily.  We  have  taken  four  prison 
ers,  who  say  they  (the  enemy)  are  for  Salisbury. 

I  am  just  returning  to  Sherrald's  Fords,  where  our  regulars  lie.  I 
expect  they  will  attempt  to  cross  in  the  morning.  I  will  let  you  hear  of 
3 very  particular. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORQJUU 
MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 


15 


338  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

The  disappointment  of  Morgan's  expectations  of  efficient  aid  from  the  militia — Joined  by 
Gen.  Davidson  with  eight  hundred  men — The  British  at  length  approach  the  Catawba 
— The  river  becomes  suddenly  impassable — Gen.  Greene  arrives  at  Sherrald's  ford— The 
Catawba  subsides,  when  Morgan  retreats  to  the  Yadkin — The  fords  of  the  Catawba 
guarded  by  Davidson  and  his  militia — The  enemy  cross  the  river — Battle  at  McCowan's 
ford,  and  death  of  Davidson — Tarleton's^  cruelty  at  Tarrant's  tavern — Morgan  crosses 
the  Yadkin— His  rear  guard  attacked  by  the  enemy,  who  are  repulsed — Cornwallis 
advances  to  the  Yadkin,  now  also  become  impassable — He  marches  to  the  shallow 
fords — The  American  divisions  concentrate  at  Guilford,  C.  H. — Morgan  becomes  too 
unwell  to  continue  in  the  field— His  letters  to  Gen.  Greene  regarding  his  ill-health,  and 
signifying  his  wish  for  leave  of  absence — Greene  determines  to  retire  still  farther — 
Remarks  on  the  condition,  objects  and  prospects  of  the  contending  forces — Morgan 
offered  the  command  of  the  light  troops — He  obtains  leave  to  retire — He  is  solicited  to 
take  command  of  the  North  Carolina  militia — American  army  retreats  towards  Boyd's 
ferry — Morgan  proceeds  to  Virginia — Reflections  on  the  military  events  subsequent  to 
the  battle  of  the  Cowpens,  and  on  his  participation  therein — The  misstatements  regarding 
these  events,  and  Morgan,  which  have  crept  into  history,  exposed. 

MORGAN  had  determined  to  oppose  Cornwallis's  passage  of  the 
Catawba,  if  his  expectations  of  aid  from  the  militia  should  be 
realized.  His  force  which  had  fought  the  battle  of  the  17th,  had, 
in  the  meanwhile,  greatly  diminished.  A  large  proportion  of  the 
Georgia  and  South  Carolina  volunteers  had  left  him  soon  after ; 
the  Virginia  militia  had  completed  their  term  of  service,  and 
were  on  their  way  home;  and  Pickens  had  been  sent  back  with 
his  command  to  the  neighborhood  of  Broad  river.  Yet,  contrary 
to  his  hopes,  and  to  the  assurances  which  had  been  previously 
given  him,  his  force  received  no  considerable  accession  of  strength. 
The  period  had  arrived  when  the  people  prepared  the  ground  for 
the  seed,  on  which  the  future  hopes  of  their  families  for  food 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  339 

depended,  and  they  were  now  nearly  all  engaged  in  that  impor 
tant  occupation.     The  ardor  so  quickly  created  by  the  success  of 
their  brethren  at  the  Cowpens,  and  which  disposed  them  to  take 
the  field,  was  as  quickly  cooled  by  the  subsequent  advance  of 
Cornwallis  in  the  direction  of  their  country.     It  had  been  the 
constant  practice  of  the  British  to  burn  every  house  in  their  way 
which  was  known  to  belong  to  a  whig,  if  the  owner  was  not 
present  to  obviate  the  presumption  that  he  was  out  with  the  mili 
tia.     Their  march   tended   towards    that  very  region   on   which 
Morgan  chiefly  relied  for  aid;  and  the  inhabitants,  deeming  the 
preservation  of  themselves  and  families  from  ruin   as  involving 
obligations  of  duty  superior  to  those  presented  by  their  country, 
felt  constrained  to  remain  at  home.     Large  numbers  from  the 
mountainous  districts  were  also  expected ;  but  their  situation  was 
too  remote,  and  the  summons  for  their  aid  too  recent,  to  coun 
tenance  a  hope  for  their  arrival  in  time  to  aid  in  checking  the 
further  advance  of  the  enemy.      It  afterwards  appeared  that  they 
had   been    fully  employed   in   defending   their  homes  from   the 
incursion  of  the  savage  allies  of  the  enemy. 

The  consequent  disappointment  was  felt  the  more  keenly  by 
Morgan,  inasmuch  as  it  had  not  been  foreseen.  He  had  tasted 
of  the  bitterness  of  blasted  hopes,  when  forced,  by  a  similar  dis<ip- 
pointment  some  time  previously,  to  forego  his  projected  expedi 
tion  against  Ninety-six  and  Augusta.  But  such  representations 
had  been  made  to  him  of  the  forces  collecting  in  the  country  he 
now  occupied,  with  the  object  of  joining  him,  as  led  him  to  give 
them  some  share  of  his  confidence,  and  to  base  his  future  opera 
tions  upon  the  expected  aid  they  would  render  him. 

There  were  yet  a  considerable  number,  however,  whose  zeal  in 
the  cause  absorbed  all  other  considerations,  and  among  these  was 
the  gallant  Davidson,  doomed  in  a  few  days  to  offer  up  his  life  in 
the  struggle,  and  to  add  another  to  the  long  list  of  heroes  whose 
blood  purchased  the  rich  inheritance  we  enjoy.  While  Morgan 
was  approaching  the  Catawba,  Davidson  was  actively  engaged  in 


340  THE      LIFE      OF 

assembling  the  militia  at  Salisbury.  Yet  after  all  liis  exertions, 
coupled  with  those  of  other  commanders,  no  more  than  eight 
hundred  men  ever  assembled.  With  this  force,  Davidson  advanced 
to  the  Catawba,  and  joined  Morgan  at  Sherrald's  ford  on  the  26th 
January. 

The  intelligence  that  Cornwallis  had  halted  at  Eamsower's,  ana 
that  he  did  not  intend  to  resume  his  march  immediately,  was  very 
acceptable  to  Morgan.  His  troops  could  now  have  time  to 
recover  from  their  recent  fatigues,  whilst  their  presence  would 
encourage  the  militia,  and  perhaps  induce  them  to  assemble  in 
force.  His  prisoners  and  baggage  would  be  removed  still  farther 
from  the  danger  of  recapture,  while  his  troops  would  no  longer  be 
embarrassed  in  a  care  for  their  preservation.  The  continued 
delay  of  the  British  at  Ramsower's,  with  a  knowledge  of  its  cause, 
was  a  source  of  high  gratification  to  Morgan.  For  the  reasons 
already  stated,  every  additional  hour  of  time  gained  was  so  much 
of  an  increase  to  his  advantages.  -To  these  was  added  a  know 
ledge  of  the  designs  of  the  enemy,  which  were  completely 
unmasked  by  the  destruction  of  their  baggage.  It  was  now  evi 
dent  that  they  meditated  a  rapid  advance  towards  Virginia. 

The  militia,  in  the  meantime,  were  slow  in  joining  him.  His 
expectations  of  being  able  to  meet  the  enemy  at  this  point  were 
therefore  necessarily  relinquished.  He  determined,  nevertheless, 
to  hold  his  present  position  until  the  enemy  approached  so  close 
as  to  render  his  longer  remaining  hazardous,  in  which  event  he 
intended  retiring  towards  the  Yadkin.  He  was  not  without  hope 
that  by  the  time  he  reached  that  river,  a  junction  of  his  corps 
with  the  main  body  of  the  army,  and  a  large  militia  force,  might 
be  effected.  An  effort,  he  thought,  might  then  be  made  to  check 
the  further  progress  of  the  enemy. 

At  length,  on  the  29th,  the  near  approach  of  the  enemy  was 
announced.  It  was  vain  to  attempt  the  defence  of  the  numerous 
fords  by  which  the  Catawba  was  crossed,  with  such  a  handful  of 
men,  against  so  powerful  an  opponent.  Morgan  was  therefore 


GENEKAL     DANIEL     MOEGAN.  341 

preparing  to  retire,  when  an  event  occurred,  which,  for  a  time, 
relieved  his  mind  of  all  apprehensions  of  the  enemy. 

Ou  the  27th,  Oormvallis,  having  completed  the  destruction  of 
his  baggage,  put  his  army  in  motion  towards  the  Catawba.  The 
weather  for  some  time  previously  had  been  very  wet ;  but  on  the 
28th  and  29th,  it  rained  incessantly.  On  the  evening  of  the  29th, 
the  Catawba  began  to  swell.  This  river  rises  with  great  rapidity 
after  a  heavy  rain  ;  and  when  much  swollen,  flows  with  an  irresist 
ible  current.  So  high  had  it  risen  during  tho  night,  that  on  the 
morning  of  the  30th  it  was  perfectly  impassable. 

Cornwallis  was  hereupon  forced  to  pause.  Another  and  an 
unexpected  cause  of  delay  was  thus  added  to  those  which  had 
already  baffled  his  efforts,  and  nearly  driven  him  to  madness. 
Morgan,  on  the  other  hand,  derived  fresh  encouragement  and 
additional  advantages  from  a  circumstance  which  seemed,  and 
indeed  was  regarded  at  the  time,  as  a  special  interposition  oc 
Providence  in  behalf  of  his  bleeding  country. 

On  the  morning  of  the  30th,  the  British  approached  the  rivei 
in  different  directions,  giving  Morgan  equal  apprehensions  for 
several  fords,  when  the  waters  should  subside  sufficiently  to  render 
them  practicable.  This  was  an  event  which  might  speedily 
occur;  for  in  common  with  all  mountain  streams,  the  Catawba 
fell  with  the  same  rapidity  that  it  rose.  In  the  "hope  that  it 
would  continue  unfordable  until  Greene  could  advance  towards 
Salisbury,  and  be  joined  by  the  milita  in  that  quarter,  Morgan 
determined  to  oppose  its  passage  while  a  hope  of  success  remained. 
He  had  already  rendered  a  number  of  the  fords  impassable  ;  arid  lie 
now  made  such  a  disposition  of  his  force  as  was  best  calculated  to 
guard  them  all,  and  to  defend  those  likely  to  be  attempted.  The 
regulars  guarded  the  point  at  Sherrald's  ford.  Five  hundred  of 
Gen.  Davidson's  mililia  were  posted  at  the  different  fords  above 
and  below  the  one  named,  embracing  a  distance  of  more  than 
twenty  miles,  with  directions  to  guard  against  and  give  notice  of 
any  attempt  at  surprise.  The  remainder  of  the  militia,  to  tho 


312  THE     LIFE     OF 

number  of  three  hundred  men,  all  mounted  and  armed  with 
rifles,  were  held  together,  with  their  patriotic  leader  at  their 
head,  and  directed  to  observe  the  movements  of  Cornwallis, 
and  be  ready  to  assist  the  guard  at  any  point  which  might  be 
atrempted. 

These  arrangements  of  the  adverse  commanders  were  in  pro 
gress — the  one  bent  on  crossing  the  river,  the  other  on  the  alert 
to  oppose  the  attempt — when,  on  the  morning  of  the  30th, 
General  Greene,  accompanied  only  by  one  aide  and  a  small  escort 
of  cavalry,  arrived  at  Morgan's  encampment. 

As  may  readily  be  supposed,  this  distinguished  commander  had 
been  a  watchful  observer  of  the  movements  west  of  the  Catawba, 
which  preceded  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens.  The  advance  of  the 
British  from  Winnsborongh  and  Camden  was  at  length  recog 
nized  as  the  resumption  of  Cornwallis's  invasive  operations. 
Measures  were  accordingly  taken  to  prepare  the  army  on  the 
Pedee  for  an  early  movement.  Should  it  appear  that  the  desire 
of  forming  a  junction  with  Phillips,  then  in  Virginia,  had  tempted 
Cornwallis  to  prosecute  a  winter  campaign  in  that  direction,  Gen 
eral  Greene  readily  saw  the  necessity  of  moving  at  once  higher  up 
the  country,  and  of  throwing  his  army  between  the  quarter 
threatened  and  the  enemy.  He  could  thus  cover  and  protect  his 
advancing  supplies,  and  reinforcements,  and  await  the  moment 
when  his  forces  would  be  sufficiently  increased  to  risk  a  battle. 
Should  the  enemy,  on  the  other  hand,  succeed  in  interposing 
between  Morgan  and  himself,  and  at  the  same  time  cut  off  his 
communications  with  Virginia,  his  situation  would  be  embarrass 
ing  in  the  extreme.  These  and  other  considerations — having 
reference  to  the  operations  of  Marion  and  Lee  in  the  South,  and 
to  those  of  Morgan  in  the  West,  to  the  wants  and  sufferings  of 
his  army,  and  the  disappointment  of  his  expectations  of  reinforce 
ments  and  supplies — absorbed  his  attention,  and  wore  him  down 
with  care  and  anxiety.  His  solicitude  for  Morgan,  who,  by  the 
last  accounts  was  completely  environed  by  the  enemy's  entire 


GENERAL   DANIEL   M  GROAN.        34:3 

force,  was  happily  relieved  on  the  evening  of  the  25th,  when  he 
received  intelligence  of  the  battle  of  the  17th.  He  learned  at  the 
same  time  that  Morgan  was  retreating  towards  the  Catawba,  and 
that  Cornwallis  w?as  marching  in  the  same  direction  at  the  head 
of  his  whole  army. 

No  longer  in  doubt  regarding  the  enemy's  intentions,  instant 
preparations  were  made  for  an  early  movement.  The  army  was 
immediately  placed  under  marching  orders.  An  express  was 
sent  to  Col.  Lee,  with  instructions  to  that  officer  to  return  from 
below  with  the  greatest  expedition,  and  join  Morgan  by  the 
shortest  route.  All  the  detachments  were  called  in,  and  the 
whole  of  the  provisions  which  did  not  lie  on  the  intended 
route  of  the  army,  were  brought  into  camp.  At  this  cri 
tical  moment,  Stevens's  brigade  of  Virginia  militia  had  com 
pleted  their  term  of  service,  and  were  about  returning  home. 
They  were  instantly  dispatched  on  their  way,  with  orders  to  take 
charge  of  the  prisoners  then  at  Hillsborough,  and  hastening  on 
with  them  so  as  to  overtake  the  prisoners  captured  at  the  Cow- 
pens,  to  relieve  the  detachment  having  the  latter  in  charge,  and 
press  on  with  the  whole  of  the  captives  to  the  interior  counties  of 
Virginia.  The  heavy  baggage  was  also  ordered  immediately  for 
ward  in  charge  of  the  Virginia  brigade,  and  directed  to  pursue  the 
route  to  Hillsborough,  where,  being  joined  by  the  baggage 
removing  from  that  place,  to  pursue  the  march  across  the  Dan,  or 
until  countermanded.  The  army  was  divided  into  two  brigades, 
the  Virginia  troops  composing  one  under  the  command  of  Gen. 
Huger,  the  Maryland  and  Delaware  troops,  the  other,  under  Col. 
0.  H.  Williams.  While  these  preparations  were  going  forward, 
the  general  addressed  letters  to  the  governors  of  the  threatened 
States,  and  to  the  most  distinguished  commanders  of  the  militia, 
informing  them  of  the  danger  with  which  they  were  threatened, 
and  imploring  their  aid  to  enable  him  to  meet  the  enemy. 

Everything  being  arranged,  on  the  29th,  the  army,  led  by  Gen. 
Huger,  moved  from  Hicks's  creek  on  the  Pedee,  and  crossing  at 


344:  THE      LIFE      OF 

Haley's  ferry,  proceeded  towards  Salisbury.  The  evening  pre 
vious,  General  Greene  had  started  across  the  country  to  join 
Morgan.* 

The  position  of  the  adverse  armies  on  both  sides  of  the 
Catawba,  upon  the  arrival  of  Gen.  Greene,  has  been  already 
described.  During  the  same  day  the  river  began  to  fall;  and 
before  night,  it  became  evident  that  in  the  course  of  two  or  three 
days  more  the  fords  would  be  practicable.  The  enemy  appeared 
determined  upon  crossing;  and  although  every  preparation  had 
been  m:;de  to  oppose  them,  their  success  in  the  attempt  was 
foreseen,  and  measures  were  taken  accordingly.  In  this  event,  it 
was  intended  to  retreat  towards  the  Yadkin.  In  the  hope  of 
being  joined  in  that  quarter  by  the  main  body  of  his  army,  as 
well  as  by  a  considerable  accession  to  his  present  militia  force, 
General  Greene  wrote  to  General  Huger,  directing  the  latter  to 
hasten  his  march  thither  as  much  as  possible. 

On  the  31st,  the  Catawba  subsided  so  rapidly,  as  to  leave  no 
doubt  that  it  would  be  fordable  the  next  day.  This  was  a  severe 
disappointment  to  the  American  commanders.  Had  the  river 
continued  high  for  a  few  days  more,  a  force  would  have  been  col 
lected  on  its  banks,  composed  of  the  united  divisions  of  the 
regulars  and  the  numerous  bodies  of  militia  present  and  approach 
ing,  which  would  have  been  sufficient  to  dispute  its  passage,  and 
perhaps  put  a  period  to  the  farther  progress  of  the  enemy.  But 
no  more  militia  were  expected  for  a  week,  the  forces  under 
Huger  had  advanced  but  a  short  distance  on  their  march,  and 
the  enemy  were  in  motion  with  the  object  of  crossing  the  river  at 
the  earliest  practicable  moment.  This,  it  was  now  evident,  would 
arrive  in  the  course  of  a  few  hours;  and  their  active  condition,  no 
longer  embarrassed  with  a  heavy  baggage  train,  rendered  them 
much  more  dangerous  neighbors  than  they  had  hitherto  been. 
Under  these  circumstances,  it  became  advisable  that  Morgan  and 
his  corps  should  retreat.  He  accordingly  moved  off  in  silence  on 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  pp.  391-403. 


GENERAL   DANIEL  MORGAN.       345 

the  afternoon  of  the  31st.  and  pushing  forward  all  that  night  and 
a  part  of  the  next  day,  gained  a  full  day's  march  ahead  of  the 
enemy.*  Pursuing  his  journey  with  unabated  rapidity  towards 
the  Yadkin,  we  leave  him  and  his  gallant  command  on  their  way 
thither,  and  return  to  the  Catawba,  now  about  being  the  scene  of 
stirring  events. 

At  1  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  February,  the 
British  army  approached  the  Catawba  in  two  divisions,  with  the 
intention  of  crossing.  The  first  division,  under  the  command  of 
Lieut.  Col.  Webster,  was  directed  to  approach  Beatty's  ford, 
where,  it  was  supposed,  the  weight  of  opposition  might  be  experi 
enced,  and  to  make  a  great  demonstration  of  an  intention  to  force 
a  passage.  The  main  body,  consisting  of  the  brigade  of  guards, 
the  regiment  of  Bose,  the  23rd  regiment,  two  hundred  cavalry, 
and  two  three-pounders,  commanded  by  Cornwallis  in  person, 
approached  an  unfrequented  ford  near  McCowen's  ford,  where  it 
had  been  determined  that  the  real  attempt  to  cross  the  river 
should  be  made. 

Webster,  upon  approaching  Beatty's  ford,  found  it  abandoned. 
The  division  crossed  the  river  without  delay,  and  took  post  on  the 
opposite  bank.  CornwallTs,  with  his  division,  reached  the  river  a 
little  before  daylight,  and  was  surprised  to  find,  judging  from  the 
number  of  fires  on  the  opposite  bank,  that  the  opposition  to  his 
crossing  would  be  greater  than  he  had  had  reason  to  expect.f 
Whether  from  secret  intelligence  or  from  the  vigilance  with 
which  every  movement  of  the  enemy  was  watched  and  provided 
against,  Davidson  became  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  this  one, 
in  time  to  prepare  for  its  development.  At  the  head  of  four 
hundred  riflemen,  he  stood  ready  to  dispute  the  passage  of  the 
river  against  a  force  composed  of  the  main  body  of  the  British 
army.  Nor  was  the  attempt  rash  in  conception,  nor  hopeless  of 
success.  Between  Davidson  and  bis  opponent  interposed  a  stream 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  p.  414. 
tTfirleton,  p.  224.    Lee's  Memoirs,  p.  136. 
15* 


346  THE      LIFE     OF 

five  hundred  yards  in  width,  from  two  to  four  feet  in  depth,  and 
with  a  current  so  rapid  as  to  require  the  greatest  cnre  and  exer 
tions  on  the  part  of  those  crossing  to  prevent  them  from  being- 
swept  away.  Cornwallis  would  have  shrunk  from  the  attempt 
had  his  judgment  been  uncontrolled  by  other  considerations. 
But  independent  of  those  reasons  which  already  existed,  demand 
ing  his  advance  at  all  hazards,  the  certainty  that  the  rain,  which 
had  recommenced  falling,  would  again  render  the  river  impassa 
ble  for  a  few  days,  and  that  in  the  interim  General  Greene  would 
be  enabled  to  concentrate  his  forces,  and  perhaps  be  in  strength 
sufficient  to  oppose  him,  left  him  no  alternative.*  The  guards 
were  accordingly  ordered  to  move  forward,  and  they  were  fol 
lowed  by  the  rest  of  the  troops.  When  about  midway  in  the 
sti  jam,  the  head  of  the  column  was  discovered  by  the  Americans, 
wlu  immediately  opened  a  fire  upon  it.f  At  this  moment  the 
British  were  deserted  by  their  guide,  who,  alarmed  at  his  dano-er, 
suddenly  disappeared.  This  circumstance,  which  at  first  threat 
ened  Jornwallis  with  the  most  serious  consequence,  proved  in  the 
end  to  be  one  of  the  most  fortunate  for  his  movement  that  could 
have  occurred.  From  the  point  where  the  guide  deserted,  the 
ford  diverged  widely  to  the  right;  and  at  the  usual  landing-place, 
some  three  hundred  and  fifty  yards  below,  Davidson  and  his  men 
were  posted,  ready  to  shower  destruction  upon  the  enemy  as  soon 
as  they  approached  within  range.  The  latter,  struggling  slowly- 
forward  through  an  impetuous  current,  and  fully  employed  in 
keeping  their  equilibrium  and  preserving  their  arms  and  ammunition 
from  the  water,  could  have  made  no  resistance  until  they  reached 
the  opposite  bank.  To  effect  this  under  the  most  favorable  cir 
cumstances,  would  have  taken  from  fifteen  minutes  to  half  an 
hour.  During  this  time,  the  deliberate  fire  of  four  hundred 
marksmen  would  have  produced  a  dreadful  slaughter,  and  per 
haps  driven  the  enemy  back.  The  Americans  were  aware  of 
their  great  advantages,  and  were  fully  prepared  to  reap  them. 

*  Tarleton,  p.  262.  t  Tarleton,  p.  224. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  347 

But  unfortunately  for  their  expectations  as  well  as  for  the  result, 
the  British  advance,  now  left  to  its  own  guidance,  continued  to  move 
in  a  straight. line  across  the  stream,  and,  at  length,  landed  without 
much  opposition  at  a  point  three  hundred  yards  above  the  place 
where  it  was  expected.  The  darkness  of  the  morning  prevented 
this  deviation  from  being  observed  by  Davidson  until  the  head  of 
the  column  was  approaching  the  margin  of  the  river.  Persever 
ing,  nevertheless,  in  his  determination  to  oppose  the  landing,  this 
officer  moved  towards  the  threatened  point ;  but  before  he 
arrived  there,  the  light  infantry  of  the  guards  had  reached  the 
shore.  A  sharp  action  immediately  ensued;  and  although  no 
decisive  advantages  could  be  expected  from  a  contest  so  unequal, 
now  that  the  enemy  had  effected  a  landing,  it  was  continued  by 
the  militia  some  time  with  great  spirit.  The  advance  of  the 
militia  had,  however,  placed  them  between  the  light  of  their 
camp-fires  and  the  enemy,  giving  the  latter  an  advantage  too 
great  to  be  long  resisted.  Davidson  was  in  the  act  of  mounting 
his  horse  to  lead  off  his  men,  when  he  was  perceived  by  the 
enemy.  A  volley  of  musketry  was  immediately  fired  at  him, 
and  unfortunately,  with  deadly  effect.  Thus  fell  one  of  the 
bravest  and  most  patriotic  of  the  host  of  heroes  whose  names 
shed  lustre  on  the  page  of  American  history.  The  militia,  upon 
the  fall  of  their  commander,  immediately  dispersed.* 

An  earnest  of  the  havoc  which  might  have  been  made  in  the  Bri 
tish  ranks  but  for  the  remarkable  event  just  related,  is  furnished  in 
the  loss  which  they  actually  sustained  on  this  occasion.  Not  less 
than  sixty  of  their  men  were  killed  and  wounded,  and  among  the 
former  was  Lieut.  Col.  Hall,  the  commanding  officer  of  the  regi 
ment  of  guards.  They  acknowledge  a  loss  of  forty ;  but  a  num 
ber,  never  accounted  for,  were  killed  or  wounded  in  the  river,  and 
swept  away  by  the  current.  The  American  loss  was  trifling  in  num 
bers,  but  rendered  irreparable  in  that  of  the  lion-hearted  Davidson. 

As  soon  as  the  landing  at  this  point  was  completed,  Tarleton, 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  pp.  224-5.    Johnson'i  Greene,  p.  415.     Stedman's  American  war. 


34:8  THE      LIFE     OF 

with  his  cavalry  and  the  23rd  regiment,  was  ordered  to  move  rapidly 
forward  towards  Sherrald's  and  Beatty's  fords,  and  attack  the  Ameri 
can  forces,  which  were  still  supposed  to  be  encamped  at  those 
places.  Upon  arriving  at  Beatty's  ford,  Tarleton  was  informed 
that  Morgan  had  moved  towards  Salisbury  the  evening-  before. 
He  also  learned  that  the  militia,  having  retired  from  the  different 
fords,  were  to  assemble  that  afternoon  at  TarrantV  tavern.  At 
this  place,  distant  about  ten  miles  from  the  Catawba,  the  roads 
from  the  different  fords  converged  into  that  leading  to  Salisbury. 
Leaving  the  infantry  about  five  miles  east  of  the  river,  Tarleton, 
accompanied  by  the  cavalry  only,  pushed  forward  towards  the 
place  of  meeting,  with  the  intention  of  attacking  the  militia,  should 
they  be  found  there.* 

When  Morgan  retreated  towards  Salisbury,  orders  had  been 
given  that  the  militia,  stationed  at  the  different  fords,  and  held  in 
observation,  should  retire  in  the  same  direction,  if  the  enemy 
succeeded  in  effecting  a  passage  of  the  river.  To  give  precision 
to  this  order,  a  rendezvous  was  named  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Carr, 
on  the  road  to  Salisbury,  about  sixteen  miles  from  the  Catawba, 
where,  it  was  expected,  the  militia  would  assemble  in  undiminished 
numbers.  But  the  retreat  of  the  regular  force,  the  fall  of 
Davidson,  and  the  advance  of  the  British,  combined  to  render 
this  expectation  exceedingly  illusory.  A  large  proportion  of  the 
militia  who  had  been  in  the  field  up  to  this  time,  now  directed 
their  steps  homeward,  some  under  the  belief  that  a  farther 
struggle  would  be  unavailing,  and  others,  from  the  fear  that  the 
discovery  of  their  absence  by  the  enemy  would  leave  them 
without  a  home  to  go  to.  A  number,  however,  too  zealous  in  the 
cause  to  desert  it  in  the  hour  of  adversity,  preceded  towards  the 
designated  place  of  meeting.  But  of  the  eight  hundred  who 
were  in  arms  the  day  before  under  Davidson,  not  more  than  three 
hundred  ever  re-assembled.  Nearly  this  number,  however,  met 
at  Tarrant's  tavern,  about  noon,  and  believing  themselves  beyond 

*  Tarleton,  p  225. 


GKNEKAL     DANIEL      MORGAN.  349 

the  reach  of  immediate  danger,  halted  to  take  some  rest  and 
refreshment  before  they  resumed  their  journey.  Fortunately,  the 
usual  precautions  against  surprise  had  not  been  neglected,  and  the 
approach  of  Tarleton  was  announced  in  sufficient  time  to  enable 
the  militia  to  prepare  themselves  for  fight  or  flight,  as  circum 
stances  might  determine.  Col.  Jackson,  who  so  greatly  distin 
guished  himself  at  the  Cowpens,  assumed  the  direction  of  the 
militia.  Owing  to  his  exertions  with  a  few  officers  and  men,  the 
loss  of  the  Americans  in  the  contest  which  ensued  was  trifling, 
compared  to  what  it  otherwise  might  have  been ;  while  that  of 
the  enemy  was  far  too  great  to  compensate  for  the  empty  triumph 
they  obtained.  As  Tarleton  approached,  the  militia,  mounted  and 
ready  for  flight,  poured  a  well  directed  volley  into  his  ranks,  which 
killed  and  wounded  seven  of  his  men,  and  dismounted  fifteen 
more.  Then  dashing  into  the  woods,  they  eluded  the  charge 
directed  against  them,  and  were  soon  beyond  the  reach  of  pursuit.* 
A  few  old  men  and  boys,  some  of  them  non-combatants,  and 
others  too  badly  mounted  to  hope  for  escape  by  flight,  sought  for 
mercy  in  submission.  But  notwithstanding  their  supplications, 
which  were  drowned  in  the  enemy's  cries  of  "remember  the 
Cowpens "  — ^the  watchword  given  by  Tarleton  f  —  they  were 
barbarously  cut  down.  The  recollections  of  that  glorious  battle 
should  have  taught  this  inhuman  commander  mercy  to  the  van 
quished  above  all  things  else.  In  this  way  was  swelled  the  number 
which  he  claims  as  the  sacrifice  to  victory  on  that  occasion. 

Morgan  in  the  mean  time  was  prosecuting  his  retreat  towards 
the  trading  ford  on  the  Yadkin  with  the  greatest  diligence.  His 
destruction,  he  knew,  was  a  darling  object  with  the  British  com 
mander,  who,  he  felt  assured,  would  spare  no  exertions,  and  run 
all  hazards,  to  effect  it.  During  the  march,  the  rain  fell  in 
torrents,  which  he  foresaw  would  probably  render  the  Yadkin 
unfordable  before  he  reached  its  banks.  But  this  caused  him  no 
anxiety,  beyond  that  arising  from  his  own  bodily  sufferings,  which 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  pp.  415-416.  t  Tarleton's  Campaign,  p.  226. 


350  THE     LIFE     OF 

were  thus  greatly  increased,  and  from  a  desire  for  the  comfort  and 
health  of  his  men.  Some  days  before  he  left  the  Catawba,  and 
in  anticipation  of  a  retreat  to  the  Yadkin,  he  had  taken  the  pre 
caution  to  cause  a  number  of  boats  to  be  collected  at  the  point 
towards  which  he  was  now  tending.  Thus,  if  the  pursuit  was  so 
hot  as  to  compel  him  to  cross  the  river,  he  had  all  the  facilities 
for  effecting  the  movement,  even  if  the  fords  were  impassable ; 
while  in  this  event  the  enemy  would  be  compelled,  from  the  want 
of  boats,  to  make  another  halt  until  the  waters  subsided,  before 
they  could  effect  a  passage. 

On  the  morning  of  the  2nd  of  February,  Morgan  reached 
Salisbury.  Proceeding  thence  to  the  trading  ford  on  the  Yadkin, 
he  encamped  on  the  western  bank  of  that  river  the  same  day. 

The  next  morning,  Morgan  received  intelligence  that  the  enemy 
were  approaching  Salisbury.  The  river  also  began  to  rise.  Pru 
dence  therefore  dictated  a  passage  of  his  forces  to  the  opposite 
bank.  The  boats  were  accordingly  soon  employed  in  the  trans 
portation  of  the  infantry  and  baggage,  while  the  cavalry  and 
mounted  militia  swam  or  waded  the  stream. 

During  the  march  from  the  Catawba  to  the  Yadkin,  hundreds 
of  the  inhabitants  of  the  intermediate  country,  apprehensive  of 
remaining  behind,  and  experiencing  the  tender  mercies  of 
the  British,  had  collected  with  their  families  and  effects  in  the 
rear  of  the  corps,  and  followed  its  footsteps.  Men  who  belonged 
to  the  region  which  was  denounced  as  "  the  most  rebellious  in 
America,"  had  good  reason  to  fear  contact  with  an  enemy,  whose 
cruelties  extended  even  to  the  loyalist  inhabitants.  To  protect 
these  unhappy  victims  of  war,  and  to  facilitate  their  passage 
across  the  river,  was  a  duty,  the  force  of  which  no  man  could  feel 
stronger  than  Morgan.  While  the  boats  were  passing  and 
repassing,  bearing  their  families  and  effects  across,  a  strong  rear 
guard  remained  on  the  western  bank  of  the  river.  About  dark, 
information  was  received  that  a  body  of  the  enemy  was  approach 
ing.  The  measures  for  effecting  the  passage  of  the  fugitives,  their 


GENERAL   DANIEL  MORGAN.       351 

•wagons,  &c.,  across  the  river  were  uow  expedited ;  but  before  the 
business  was  completed,  the  advanced  guard  of  the  British  had 
arrived. 

We  left  Cornwallis  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Catawba.  Imme 
diately  after  passing  the  river,  he  recommenced  vigorously  the 
pursuit  of  Morgan.  His  progress  was,  however,  so  impeded  by 
the  miserable  state  of  the  roads,  as  to  induce  him  to  destroy  the 
scanty  store  of  baggage  which  remained  on  his  hands  from  the 
conflagration  at  Ramsower's.  Learning,  upon  his  arrival  at 
Salisbury,  on  the  3d  of  February,  that  Morgan  was  still  on  the 
western  bank  of  the  Yadkin,  Gen.  O'Hara,  with  the  guards,  the 
regiment  of  Bose,  and  the  cavalry,  was  sent  to  attack  him. 
Owing  to  the  rain,  to  the  darkness,  and  to  the  bad  roads,  the 
detachment  did  not  reach  its  destination  till  near  midnight. 

The  country  people  had,  in  the  mean  time,  crossed  the  river 
with  all  their  effects,  excepting  a  few  wagons.  The  rear  guard 
and  a  number  of  militia  still  remained  behind.  Notwithstanding 
the  imposing  array  of  the  enemy,  and  the  eager  haste  of  their 
pursuit,  which  implied  overtaking  as  equivalent  to  capturing  the 
whole  of  Morgan's  command,  they  were  courageously  met  by  this 
handful  of  men  ;  and  after  a  smart  skirmish,  repulsed  with  con 
siderable  loss.  An  attempt  by  the  guards  to  seize  the  boats  was 
rendered  signally  abortive ;  and  the  enemy,  having  succeeded  in 
capturing  the  remaining  wagons  at  the  cost  of  about  twenty  of 
their  men,  retired  from  the  contest,  leaving  their  opponents  undis 
turbed  in  effecting  a  passage  of  the  river.* 

The  next  day  Cornwallis  approached  the  river,  which  in  the 
mean  time  had  become  impassable  by  fording,  and  opened  a 
furious  cannonade  upon  the  American  forces  on  the  opposite 
bank.  The  latter  were  so  posted,  however,  as  to  secure  them 
from  danger,  yet  near  enough  promptly  to  repel  any  attempt  to 
cross  the  river.  But  this  was  impossible,  as  all  the  boats  had 
been  carefully  withdrawn  beyond  the  reach  of  the  British.  The 

Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  p.  418. 


352  THE     LIFE     OF 

cannonade  seems  to  have  been  nothing  more  than  a  vent  for 
disappointed  rage,  and  resembled  the  barking  of  an  angry  dog 
that  was  precluded  from  biting. 

Hitherto  Cornvvallis  had  endeavored  to  overtake  Moro-an  before 

O 

a  junction  of  that  officer's  corps  could  be  effected  with  the  main 
body  under  linger.  He  now  adopted  the  resolution  of  getting 
between  the  united  American  forces  and  the  upper  fords  of  the 
Dan,  and  of  forcing  them  to  an  engagement  before  they  could  be 
reinforced  by  the  North  Carolina  and  Virginia  militia,  then 
preparing  to  march  to  their  assistance.  Could  he  gain  these 
fords  before  Greene,  the  obligation  of  the  latter  to  fight,  he 
fancied,  would  follow  as  a  necessary  consequence,  because  he  knew 
that  the  lower  fords  of  the  Dan  were  not  practicable,  and  he  did 
not  suppose  that  preparations  would  or  could  be  made  at  these 
points  for  crossing  the  army  in  boats.  Full  of  this  idea,  he  put 
an  end  to  his  idle  cannonade,  withdrew  from  the  bank  of  the 
river,  and  put  his  troops  in  motion  for  the  shallow  fords,  some 
fifteen  miles  higher  up  the  stream.* 

In  consequence  of  the  enemy's  rapid  advance,  the  expectations 
of  being  able  to  concentrate  the  American  forces  on  the  Yadkin 
were  necessarily  abandoned.  The  orders  which  had  previously 
been  given  to  Gen.  Huger  to  march  towards  Salisbury  were 
accordingly  countermanded.  He  was  now  directed  to  proceed 
with  all  expedition  to  Guilford  court-house,  at  which  place  Gen. 
Greene  now  intended  to  effect  a  junction  of  his  forces.  Thither 
the  troops  on  the  Yadkin  were  also  ordered  to  proceed  without 
delay.  On  the  morning  of  the  5th,  Morgan's  corps,  under  the 
command  of  Lieut.  Col.  Howard,  took  up  their  line  of  march  to 
the  point  indicated. 

At  this  time  Morgan  had  become  so  much  enfeebled  as  to 
disqualify  him  for  the  performance  of  any  active  duty.  It  was 
necessary,  however,  that  arrangements  should  be  made  at  Guil 
ford  court-house  to  provide  the  troops  with  quarters  and  supplies 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  p.  419. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  353 

in  advance  of  their  arrival  at  that  place.  These  arrangements 
were  best  ensured  by  the  personal  superintendence  of  the  com 
manding  officer.  Morgan  accordingly  started  in  advance  of  the 
corps  in  a  carriage,  and  reached  Guilford  the  same  evening. 

On  the  evening  of  the  5th,  the  corps  encamped  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  Salem.  Halting  at  this  point  for  two  days,  to  obtain 
intelligence  of  the  enemy's  movements,  the  march  was  resumed 
on  learnino-  that  Cornwallis  was  in  full  march  for  the  shallow  fords 

<D 

of  the  Yadkin.  Proceeding  without  further  delay,  the  troops 
reached  Guilford  court-house  on  the  evening  of  the  8th. 

Morgan,  although  so  unwell  as  scarcely  to  be  able  to  appear 
abroad,  had  nevertheless  made  ample  provision  for  their  reception. 
Comfortable  quarters,  or  a  sufficiency  of  good  food,  to  say  nothing 
of  luxuries,  had  long  been  strangers  to  this  gallant  body  of.  men. 
Their  commander  did  not  rest  until  he  had  secured  them  the 
enjoyment  of  both  upon  their  arrival. 

This  duty  having  been  performed,  Morgan's  thoughts  were 
seriously  turned  towards  retiring  from  active  service  for  a  short 
period  ;  hoping  that  in  the  meantime  his  health  might  be 
restored.  The  violent  malady  which,  in  1779,  forced  him  to 
relinquish  a  sphere  of  action  as  serviceable  to  his  country  as  it  was 
honorable  to  himself,  had  again  returned.  This,  when  added  to 
the  fever  and  ague,  and  other  complaints  which  had  afflicted  him 
almost  from  the  outset  of  his  career  in  the  South,  had  worn  him 
to  the  bone,  and  at  length  left  him  no  alternative  but  to 
relinquish  his  command,  and  to  seek  relief  in  rest  and  tranquillity. 
Before  the  battle  of  the  Cowpens,  and  subsequently,  up  to  the 
time  when  he  took  post  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Catawba,  the 
appeals  of  bodily  sufferings  were  unheeded  amid  the  anxieties 
and  excitements  of  that  stirring  period.  But  when  it  became 
apparent  that  the  enemy  had  determined  to  prosecute  a  winter 
campaign,  he  felt  himself  quite  unable  to  encounter  the  hard 
ships  and  fatigues  which  must  necessarily  follow.  While  lying  at 
Sherrald's  Ford,  he  communicated  the  following  letter  to  Greene^ 


354  THE      LIFE      OF 

stating    his    inability    longer    to    keep    the    field,   and    soliciting 
a  temporary  leave  of  absence  : 

CAMP,  SHERRALD'S  FORD,  CATAWBA,  Jan.  24, 1781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  After  my  late  success,  and  my  sanguine  expectations  to  do 
something  clever  this  campaign,  I  must  inform  you  that  I  shall  be  obliged 
to  give  over  the  pursuit,  by  reason  of  an  old  pain  returning  upon  me,  that 
laid  me  up  for  four  months  of  last  winter  and  spring.  It  is  a  sciatica  pain 
in  my  hip,  that  renders  me  entirely  incapable  of  active  services.  I  hare 
had  it  these  three  weeks  past,  but  on  getting  wet  the  other  day,  it  has 
seized  me  more  violently,  which  gives  me  great  pain  when  I  ride,  and  at 
times  when  I  am  walking  or  standing,  am  obliged  to  sit  down  in  the  place 
it  takes  me,  as  quick  as  if  I  were  shot.  I  am  so  well  acquainted  with  this 
disorder,  that  I  am  convinced  that  nothing  will  help  me  but  rest ;  and 
were  I  to  attempt  to  go  through  this  winter's  campaign,  I  am  satisfied  it 
would  totally  disable  me  from  further  service. 

I  am  not  unacquainted  with  the  hurt  my  retiring  will  be  to  the  service, 
as  the  people  have  much  dependence  in  me ;  but  the  love  I  have  for  my 
country,  and  the  willingness  I  have  always  showed  to  serve  it,  will  convince 
you  that  nothing  would  be  wanting  on  my  side  were  I  able  to  persevere. 
So  that  I  must  beg  leave  of  absence,  till  I  find  myself  able  to  take  the 
field  again,  which  will,  I  imagine,  be  some  time  in  the  spring.  If  I  can 
procure  a  chaise,  I  will  endeavor  to  get  home.  Gen.  Davidson,  Col. 
Pickens,  and  Gen.  Sumter  (when  he  gets  well,  which,  I  am  told,  will  not 
be  long  first)  can  manage  the  militia  better  than  I  can,  and  will  well 

supply  my  place. 

I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
MAT.  GEN.  GREENE. 

Perceiving  at  length  that  his  illness  increased,  and  that  relief 
was  hopeless  while  he  essayed  to  perform  the  duties  of  his 
command;  convinced,  besides  that  delay  in  seeking  the  necessary 
repose  would  only  have  the  effect  of  protracting  his  recovery,  the 
following  letter  on  this  and  other  matters,  was  written  to  Greene : 

GUILFORD  COURT  HOUSE,  Gth  Feb.  1781. 

SIR:  I  arrived  here  last  evening,  and  sent  a  number  of  prisoners  that 
were  here  to  join  the  main  body.  About  four  thousand  pounds  of  salted 
pork  and  bacon  is  promised  me,  corn  meal  equivalent,  forage,  &c. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  355 

I  am  much  indisposed  with  pains,  and  to  add  to  my  misfortunes,  am 
violently  attacked  with  the  piles,  BO  that  I  can  scarcely  sit  upon  my  horse. 
This  is  the  first  time  that  I  ever  experienced  this  disorder,  and  from  the 
idea  I  had  of  it,  sincerely  prayed  that  I  might  never  know  what  it  was. 
When  I  set  everything  in  as  good  a  train  as  I  can  respecting  provisions, 
&c.,  I  shall  move  on  slowly  to  some  safe  retreat,  and  try  to  recover. 

Col.  Buford  is  left  upon  the  lower  road  to  Hillsborough,  not  able  to  go 
further. 

I  am,  sincerely,  &c.,    ,  ••;  $ 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

The  troops  under  Gen.  Huger,  with  the  cavalry  of  Col.  Lee's 
legion,  reached  Guilford  court-house  on  the  9th  of  February. 
There  were  now  assembled  at  this  place  a  force  somewhat  over 
two  thousand,  of  which  six  hundred  were  militia.  The  enemy's 
numbers  were  supposed  to  range  between  two  thousand  five  hun 
dred  and  three  thousand.  Gen.  Greene,  under  the  impression 
that  the  junction  of  his  regulars  would  be  immediately  followed 
by  a  large  accession  to  his  militia  force,  had  pre-determined  to 
face  about  and  meet  the  enemy  as  soon  as  this  junction  could  be 
effected.  With  the  aid  of  one  thousand  or  one  thousand  five  hun 
dred  additional  militia,  and  the  advantages  of  position,  the  chances 
would  have  greatly  preponderated  in  his  favor.  For  although 
the  enemy  outnumbered  him  vastly  in  regular  troops,  those  of 
that  description  under  his  command  were  inferior  to  none  in  the 
world.  It  was  advisable,  besides,  that  some  vigorous  effort  should 
be  made,  which  would  deter  the  tories  from  assembling,  revive 
the  drooping  spirits  of  the  whigs,  and  weaken  the  impression, 
now  rapidly  spreading  abroad,  that  the  advance  of  the  British 
would  be  a  career  of  successive  triumphs.  But  so  disheartened 
had  the  people  in  this  region  become  by  the  persecutions  and 
losses  which  they  had  experienced,  and,  by  the  gloomy  prospect 
of  the  cause,  that  their  immediate  co-operation  was  not  to  be 
expected;  and  with  feelings  of  deep  mortification,  not  umningled 
with  alarm,  Gen.  Greene  contemplated  a  continuance  of  h.is 


35G  THE     LIFE     OF 

retreat.  A  movement  of  this  kind  by  the  upper  fords  of  the 
Dan,  if  ever  seriously  considered  by  him,  was  now  impracticable. 
The  enemy  had  reached  a  point  nearer  to  these  fords  than  that 
occupied  by  his  forces,  and  equally  near  to  those  below.  A 
retreat  to  the  lower  fords  would  necessarily  be  a  trial  of  speed 
between  the  opposing  armies;  and  unless  ample  preparations 
were  previously  made  to  transport  the  American  troops  across 
without  delay,  such  an  attempt,  in  the  face  of  an  enemy  powerful 
and  active,  and  aware  of  his  adversary's  object,  would  be  exceed 
ingly  dangerous.  The  absence  of  the  expected  aid  from  the  mili 
tia,  however,  rendered  it  highly  imprudent  to  risk  a  battle ;  and 
the  assurance  which  was  now  given  Gen.  Greene,  that  every  pre 
paration  had  been  made  for  effecting  a  speedy  passage  of  the 
Dan  at  Boyd's  ferry,  threw  the  weight  of  reasoning  in  favor  of  a 
retreat.* 

There  was  one  alternative  left  to  Gen.  Greene  besides,  and  that 
was,  to  retrace  his  steps  into  South  Carolina.  But  the  objects  to 
be  gained  by  such  a  movement,  however  important  in  themselves, 
were  yet  subordinate  to  those  which  he  hoped  to  accomplish  by 
that  now  under  consideration.  Among  these  were  the  protection 
of  the  country  as  yet  free  from  the  footsteps  of  an  invader ;  the 
people  of  which,  he  felt  assured,  would  aid  him  by  thousands 
when  the  danger  approached  their  doors;  the  prevention  of  a 
junction  between  Phillips  and  Cornwallis,  and  the  preservation  of 
his  communications  with  those  quarters,  whence  his  means  of 
subsistence  were  derived,  and  his  reinforcements  were  expected. 
Another  and  a  powerful  reason  in  favor  of  a  retreat  was  furnished 
in  the  unprovided  state  of  the  enemy.  By  the  destruction  of 
their  baggage,  they  had  rendered  themselves  unequal  to  the 
accomplishment  of  any  enterprise,  coverino*  a  wide  field  of  opera 
tions  and  requiring  time  for  its  development.  The  militia  of  the 
country  in  their  rear  were  already  on  foot,  with  Sumter  and 
Pickens  at  their  head ;  thus  all  prospect  of  being  supplied  from 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  pp.  246-248. 


GENERAL      D  A  N  I  K  L      MORGAN.  357 

their  depots  in  South  Carolina  was  effectually  cut  off.  Should 
the  retreat  be  successfully  prosecuted,  General  Greene  felt  assured 
that  the  result  would  yield  him  all  the  practical  advantages  of  a 
victory.  The  unavailing  efforts  of  the  enemy  to  overtake  him 
would  but  increase  their  difficulties,  and  hasten  the  period  of  their 
final  overthrow. 

The  determination  to  retreat  was  followed  by  the  adoption  of 
measures  the  best  calculated  to  bring  it  to  a  successful  issue. 
Among  these  was  one,  having  for  its  object  the  formation  of  a 
powerful  and  active  corps  of  light  troops,  to  cover  the  rear  of  the 
retreating  army,  and  to  check  and  impede  the  advance  of  the 
enemy.  Howard's  battalion  of  light  infantry,  Lee's  legionary 
corps,  and  Washington's  cavalry,  with  two  companies  of  riflemen, 
numbering  in  all  over  seven  hundred  men,  were  accordingly 
thrown  together,  and  organized  for  this  service.  The  command 
of  this  splendid  corps  was  offered  to  Gen.  Morgan.  But  as  may 
be  inferred  from  the  tenor  of  his  letters,  already  given,  in  relation 
to  his  ill-health,  he  was  forced  to  decline  the  honor ;  and,  indeed, 
the  offer  was  made  more  as  a  tribute  of  respect  due  to  his  rank 
and  to  his  merits  and  services,  than  from  any  expectation  of 
his  accepting  it.  With  a  heavy  heart  he  declined  the  proffered 
command,  and  repeated  his  desire  for  leave  to  retire  until  suffi 
ciently  recovered  to  justify  his  return  to  the  army. 

The  occasion  was  one  on  which  Gen.  Greene  could  badly  spare 
the  aid  and  counsels  of  a  man,  in  whose  address  and  judgment  he 
placed  the  most  unbounded  confidence.  A  heart  as  courageous, 
and  a  head  as  cool,  might,  he  thought,  be  often  wanting  in  the 
course  of  the  hazardous  operations  on  which  he  was  about 
embarking.  But  he  well  knew  that  the  desire  to  remain  was  felt 
as  strongly  by  Morgan  as  it  could  possibly  be  by  himself;  and  to 
venture  upon  persuasion  in  the  face  of  circumstances  which  pro 
claimed  the  impossibility  of  a  compliance,  was  a  course  too 
ungenerous  to  be  resorted  to  by  Gen.  Greene.  He  accordingly 
yielded  the  solicited  leave  of  absence  in  the  form  and  words  fol 
lowing  : 


358  THE     LIFE     OF 

CAMP  AT  GOILFORD,  C.  II.,  Feb.  IQth,  1T81. 

Gen.  Morgan,  of  the  Virginia  line,  has  leave  of  absence  until  he  recovers 
his  health,  so  as  to  be  able  to  take  the  field  again. 

NATHANIEL  GREENE. 

Before  Morgan  departed,  another  offer  of  command  was  made 
to  him,  which,  while  it  paid  a  high  compliment  to  his  reputation, 
and  displayed  in  a  manner  highly  flattering  to  his  feelings,  his  great 
popularity  with  the  people,  must  at  the  same  time  have  added 
to  the  bitterness  of  his  regret  in  being  forced  to  decline  it.  As 
has  been  already  stated,  the  advance  of  the  British  beyond  the 
Yadkin  was  immediately  followed  by  a  general  uprising  of  the 
whigs  west  of  that  river.  But  the  fall  of  Davidson  had  left  them 
without  a  leader,  whose  name  and  talents  would  exercise  a  con 
trolling  influence,  and  whose  judgment  and  courage  would  inspire 
confidence.  To  provide  for  this  deficiency,  a  meeting  of  the  lead 
ing  whigs  was  held  at  Charlotte,  three  days  after  the  British  had 
left  that  place,  the  result  of  which  was  an  application  to  Gen. 
Greene  to  permit  Morgan  to  command  them.  The  assurance  was 
added  that  a  compliance  would  be  attended  by  the  most  cheering 
effects,  and  draw  hundreds  to  the  field  who  would  otherwise  keep 
aloof.  But  to  comply  was  impossible,  and  Gen.  Greene,  in  reply 
ing,  remarked,  "  The  general  is  so  unwell  that  he  could  not  dis 
charge  the  duties  of  the  appointment  if  he  had  it."* 

Although  Morgan  could  not  take  the  command  of  the  light 
troops,  he  influenced  the  choice  of  his  commander  in  the  selection 
of  an  officer  for  that  post.  At  his  instance  and  recommendation, 
the  command  was  conferred  upon  his  friend  Col.  0.  H.  Williams 
an  officer  well  worthy  of  that  or  any  other  trust,  however 
important,  as  was  signally  proved  in  his  masterly  conduct  of  the 
retreat. 

On  the  10th  of  February,  the  main  body  of  the  army  left 
Guilford  court-house,  on  the  direct  road  to  Boyd's  Ferry ;  while 
Williams,  with  his  detachment,  advancing  towards  the  upper 
fords  of  the  Dan  as  if  with  the  intention  of  passing  across  them, 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  vol.  i.,  pp.  413-427. 


GENERAL     DANIEL,     MORGAN.  359 

placed  himself  in  front  of  the  enemy.  The  aim  of  the  manoeuvre 
was  to  gain  time,  and  it  was  successful.  Cornwallis,  uncertain  as 
to  the  force  of  his  opponent  and  the  object  of  this  movement, 
halted  to  acquire  the  necessary  information  and  to  guard  against 
an  attack,  by  contracting  his  much  extended  line  of  march. 
Before  the  British  were  again  in  motion,  Greene,  pushing  forward 
with  the  greatest  expedition,  had  gained  nearly  a  day's  march  on 
them.* 

On  the  same  day,  Morgan  departed  from  Guilford  court-house, 
and  crossing  the  Dan  at  Lower  Saura,  proceeded  on  the  direct 
route  to  Fredericksburg. 

Here,  for  a  time,  terminated  the  connection  of  Morgan  with  the 
important  events  of  the  revolutionary  struggle.  Like  him,  we 
reluctantly  bid  adieu  to  the  campaign  in  the  Carolinas,  then 
pregnant  with  so  many  glorious  fields,  and  since  associated  with 
such  fond  recollections;  while  with  feelings  of  regret  akin  to 
those  he  experienced,  we  follow  his  footsteps  from  the  field. 

The  numerous  errors  into  which  historians  generally  have  been 
led  regarding  the  memorable  events  just  detailed,  have  unfortu 
nately  produced  impressions  on  the  public  mind,  in  relation  to 
these  events,  which  truth  and  justice  alike  demand  should  be 
removed.  These  errors  have  had  the  effect,  besides,  of  greatly 
impairing  the  value  of  the  services  rendered  by  Morgan,  during 
the  period  to  which  they  refer,  and  of  inflicting  undeserved  injury 
on  his  fame.  A  cursory  examination  of  the  facts  will  serve  to 
illustrate  the  truth  of  these  assertions. 

The  events  previous  to,  and  attendant  on,  the  battle  of  the 
Cowpens,  have  already  been  sufficiently  considered.  Those  which 
followed  that  memorable  affair,  up  to  the  time  when  Morgan 
reached  Guilford  court-house,  will  now  engage  attention. 

Nearly  all  those  authors  who  have  made  the  revolutionary  war 
and  its  prominent  men  the  themes  of  their  pens,  appear  enraptured 
with  the  conduct  of  Cornwallis  during  that  stirring  period.  On 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  rol.  i.,  p.  481. 


360  THE      LIFE      OF 

the  other  hand  they  seem  to  regard  Morgan  as  the  peculiar 
favorite  of  fortune,  and  to  attribute  his  extrication  from  the  grasp 
of  his  adversary,  to  causes  reflecting  little  credit  on  his 
judgment  or  address.  These  erroneous  ideas  originated  in  a 
grave  misconception  of  the  motives  and  the  acts  of  the  respective 
commanders. 

Believing  that  the  best  method  of  extricating  truth  from  error 
is  always  furnished  in  a  plain  recapitulation  of  events,  in  our 
narration-  of  those  under  consideration,  we  had  a  constant  and 
careful  reference  to  accuracy,  particularly  so  as  regards  dates ;  and 
happily,  the  means  of  placing  the  whole  subject  in  the  clearest 
and  most  convincing  light  were  at  our  disposal  in  the  greatest 
abundance.  If  the  reader  is  satisfied  that  the  accounts  we  have 
laid  before  him  were  gathered  from  authentic  sources — and  we 
assure  him  that  thev  were— he  need  not  be  informed  at  this  stage 

^  O 

of  Morgan's  life,  that  much  of  error  regarding  the  period  and  the 
man  defaces  the  page  of  history. 

With  respect  to  Cornwallis,  it  is  asserted,  that  from  the  moment 
when  intelligence  reached  him  of  the  battle  of  Covvpens,  he 
pursued  Morgan  with  great  rapidity,  and  that  nothing  but  the 
sudden  interposition  of  an  impassable  river  prevented  his  efforts 
from  being  successful.  The  sacrifice  of  his  baggage  to  the  desire 
of  overtaking  Morgan  is  mentioned  as  an  event  preliminary  to  the 
pursuit.  His  conduct  during  this  part  of  the  campaign  is  com 
mented  on  with  peculiar  marks  of  favor,  and  lias  earned  him 
plaudits  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic.  His  failure  to  overtake 
Morgan  is  attributed  to  causes  beyond  human  control,  and  the 
hand  of  Providence  itself  is  recognized  in  the  succession  of  almost 
miraculous  circumstances,  which,  it  is  alleged,  contributes  10  baffle 
the  efforts  of  one  commander,  and  to  favor  those  of  the  other. 

It  has  already  been  seen  with  what  little  justice,  wisdom  of 
decision  and  vigor  of  action  have  been  accorded  to  Cornwallis, 
and  denied  to  Morgan.  One  of  the  first  duties  of  a  commander 
is  to  keep  himself  well  informed  of  the  movements  of  his 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        361 

adversary.  He  thus  acquires  the  means  of  penetrating  the  inten 
tions  of  his  opponent ;  and  this,  in  the  opinion  of  one  of  the 
greatest  captains  of  the  age,  is  the  chief  element  of  military 
success.  Yet,  besides  other  proofs  which  might  be  adduced,  we 
have  the  evidence  of  Cornwallis's  official  letters,  to  show  that  he 
was  in  constant  ignorance  of  Morgan's  position,  strength,  and 
movements.*  Three  days  elapsed  after  the  battle,  before  infor 
mation  was  received  on  which  he  thought  he  could  act  decisively. 
Yet  the  defectiveness  of  this  was  such  as  to  lead  him  in  a  direction 
almost  the  reverse  of  that  pursued  at  the  same  moment  by 
Morgan.  Many  other  equally  culpable  proofs  of  Cornwallis's 
neglect,  in  this  respect,  during  the  campaign  of  1781,  might  be 
cited.  His  belief  that  Greene  would  be  unable  to  cross  the  lower 
fords  of  the  Dan  for  the  want  of  flats,f  and  that  the  latter  was 
conseqently  in  his  power,  is  a  memorable  instance.  Morgan,  on 
the  contrary,  had  always  paid  the  greatest  attention  to  this 
important  duty.  To  his  care  in  this  respect  is  to  be  attributed 
the  fact,  that  notwithstanding  the  dangerous  description  of  service 
in  which  he  had  been  engaged  during  his  long  military  career,  he 
never  experienced  a  surprise.  His  conduct  and  his  letters  alike 
prove  the  watchfulness  with  which  he  regarded  Cornwallis,  and  the 
care  which  he  took  to  provide  himself  with  correct  information 
regarding  that  officer's  movements.  He  overrated  the  sagacity  of 
his  adversary  when,  after  the  battle,  he  expressed  the  liveliest 
apprehensions  of  being  cut  off  in  his  retreat  to  the  Catawba.  The 
tardy  and  ill  concerted  attempt  with  this  object  which  was  really 
made,  proved  how  correctly  Morgan  divided  the  objects  of  his 
opponent,  and  displayed  the  judgment  which  dictated  a  prompt 
and  rapid  retreat. 

The  destruction,  by  Cornwallis,  of  his  baggage,  was  not  a 
measure  preparatory  to  his  pursuit  of  Morgan.  It  took  place 
eight  days  after  that  pursuit  commenced.  So  far  from  deserving 

*  Tarleton's  Campaign,  pp.  242-252. 

t  Letter,  ITUi  of  March,  1781,  to  Lord  George  Germain. 

16 


362  THE      LIFE      OF 

the  applause  which  certain  historians  have  showered  upon  him 
for  this  act,  he  merited  the  severest  condemnation.  By  it,  he 
hazarded  every  chance  of  success  in  the  attainment  of  an  object 
of  secondary  importance,  the  accomplishment  of  which  he  must 
have  seen,  had  his  judgment  been  uncontrolled  by  passion,  was 
forever  beyond  his  reach.  Both  Morgan  and  Greene  had  the 
sagacity  to  perceive  that  this  desperate  resort,  if  turned  to  good 
account,  would  but  hasten  his  downfall,  and  subsequent  events 
confirmed  the  correctness  of  their  conclusions. 

Morgan's  retreat  and  Cornwallis's  pursuit  to  the  Catawba  have 
been  described  as  a  trial  of  speed  between  the  contending 
generals.*  So  much  does  this  idea  prevail  among  writers  on  the 
subject,  that  nearly  all  of  them  unite  in  regarding  the  contest  as 
44  a  military  race."  Yet,  judging  from  the  time  employed  and  the 
distance  accomplished  during  the  movement,  it  does  not  appear 
that  either  of  these  commanders  is  entitled  to  much  credit  on  the 
score  of  rapid  travelling.  The  average  of  Morgan's  daily  march 
from  the  field  of  the  Cowpens,  was  not  more  than  ten  miles,  and 
at  no  time  did  it  exceed  twenty  miles  in  a  day.  The  distance  from 
the  battle-field  to  Guilford  court-house,  is  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles ;  yet  the  time  employed  on  the  march  between  these 
points  was  twenty-three  days.  His  troops  seem  to  have  enjoyed 
on  this  occasion  more  than  the  usual  share  of  repose  allotted  to 
armies  on  the  retreat  before  an  enemy.  The  evening  after  the 
battle  he  halted  for  the  night  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Broad 
river.  The  night  of  the  eighteenth  was  passed  in  the  neighbor 
hood  of  the  Cane  Creek.  Upon  reaching  the  eastern  bank  of  the 
Catawba,  he  paused  for  eight  days.  After  retreating  to  the  Yad- 
V  two  days  were  spent  in  the  neighborhod  of  that  stream,  and 
two  days  more  were  passed  inactively  near  Salem  before  the 
troops  reached  Guilford  court-house.  So  far  from  being  a  precip 
itate  flight,  as  has  been  asserted  on  respectable  authority,  it  was 
one  of  the  most  admirably  conducted  retreats  on  record.  Until 

*  Ramsay  vol.,  ii.,  p.  20T 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  363 

Morgan  reached  the  Catawba,  the  rapidity  and  direction  of  his 
movements  were  influenced  by  those  of  his  powerful  opponent. 
These,  as  has  been  seen,  furnished  no  cause  for  extraordinary  exer 
tions.  Morgan's  solicitude  ceased  upon  his  learning,  the  evening 
after  the  battle,  that  Cornwallis  was  still  in  his  camp  at  Turkey 
Creek.  From  the  moment  when  he  reached  the  Catawba,  and  had 
secured  his  prisoners  and  baggage  from  recapture,  his  after  move 
ments  were  continued  invitations  of  pursuit.  He  justly  thought 
that  if  a  force  sufficient  to  fight  and  beat  the  enemy  could  not  be 
collected  at  the  Yadkin,  every  additional  step  taken  by  the  latter 
beyond  that  point,  in  their  present  unprovided  state,  would  serve 
only  to  increase  their  difficulties,  and  to  add  to  the  number  of 
their  opponents. 

The  admiration  which  history  has  awarded  to  Cornwallis  for 
the  conduct  of  his  army  during  the  period  in  question  was  justly 
the  right  of  Morgan.  At  one  time  timid  to  weakness,  at  another 
rash  to  desperation,  now  full  of  activity  and  boldness,  and  then 
relaxed  and  spiritless,  his  operations  could  have  had  no  more  for 
tunate  issue  than  that  which  befell  them.  The  judgment  and  vigor 
which  Morgan  displayed,  crowned  all  his  efforts  with  signal  suc 
cess  ;  and  the  result  stands  an  imperishable  memorial  of  his  great 
military  merit. 

Other  charges  of  a  graver  and  more  direct  nature  have  been 
made  against  Morgan.  These  will  now  be  disposed  of. 

It  is  asserted  that  Morgan,  having  crossed  the  Catawba,  medi 
tated  crossing  his  army  and  prisoners  over  the  mountains ;  and 
that  the  remonstrances  of  General  Greene  against  the  prosecution 
of  this  design  were  productive  of  a  serious  disagreement  between 
these  officers.*  A  dialogue  of  an  unpleasant  nature  in  relation  to 
this,  is  foisted  upon  the  world  as  having  really  occurred  between 
them.  It  is  also  asserted  that  Morgan's  designs  evinced  a  disre 
gard  for  the  safety  of  the  main  body  of  the  army.f  These  are  all 
misstaternents. 

*  Ramsay,  vol.  ii.,  p.  206.    Moultrie,  vol.  ii.,  p.  260. 
t  Lee's  Memoirs,  p.  431. 


364:  THE     LIFE     OF 

After  Morgan  succeeded  in  passing  the  Catawba,  there  was  no 
longer  the  slightest  necessity  for  resorting  to  so  desperate  a  meas 
ure  as  that  of  crossing  the  mountains.  Thenceforward  the  road  to 
Virginia  lay  invitingly  open  before  him.  His  letter  to  Gen.  Greene, 
of  the  23d  January,  the  day  when  he  reached  Sherrald's  Ford, 
proves  that  he  had  no  such  designs.  It  proves,  moreover,  that  he 
intended  holding  his  ground  until  he  had  heard  from  his  comman 
der.  From  this  letter  and  another  written  the  day  following,  both 
of  which  have  been  inserted,  conclusive  evidence  is  furnished,  that 
the  prisoners  were  sent  on  to  •  Salisbury  on  the  23d.  Greene 
arrived  at  Morgan's  camp  on  the  30th.  Thus  before  it  was  possi 
ble  for  an  altercation  to  occur  between  Greene  and  Morgan,  we  find 
the  former  cordially  acquiescing  in  the  only  suggestion,  which  the 
latter  had  occasion  to  make  regarding  them.  As  will  be  noticed 
in  the  letter  of  the  23d,  Morgan  suggests  that  Major  Triplett's 
command,  which  had  been  sent  forward  with  the  prisoners, 
should  be  relieved  of  their  charge  by  the  brigade  of  militia  under 
Gen.  Stevens.  Gen.  Greene  acquiesced  in  this  arrangement  and 
gave  orders  accordingly.*  No  reliance  is  to  be  placed  on  the 
statement  that  any  misunderstanding  ever  took  place  between 
Morgan  and  Greene.  A  large  number  of  their  letters  are  now 
before  us,  and  the  uniformly  friendly  tone  which  pervades  them, 
gives  a  prompt  denial  to  the  unsupported  charge. 

Nor  are  we  left  in  doubt  as  to  the  tendency  of  Morgan's  designs, 
particularly  as  they  affected  the  operations  of  Gen.  Greene.  All 
his  measures,  all  his  communications,  before  and  after  the  battle 
of  the  Cowpens,  conclusively  prove,  that  he  did  not  merit  the 
imputation  of  having  disregarded  the  wishes  or  obstructed  the 
designs  of  his  general.  One  of  his  letters  from  Sherrald's  Ford, 
dated  the  25th,  expresses  the  expectation  that  Greene  will  move 
towards  the  Yadkin  to  oppose  its  passage  by  the  British  ;  and 
with  this  view,  declares  the  intention  of  the  writer,  "  to  move 
towards  Salisbury,  in  order  to  get  near  the  main  army."  His 

*  Johnson's  Greene,  pp.  398,  399. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  365 

attempts  to  establish  magazines  of  provisions  and  forage  above 
his  position  on  Broad  river,  have  also  been  cited  in  proof  of  a 
design  to  act  independently  of  his  commander.  But  as  may  be 
seen  by  reference  to  the  letter  of  instructions,  written  to  Morgan 
by  Greene,  the  idea  of  these  magazines  originated  with  that  officer 
himself.  Their  establishment  was  ordered  as  a  measure  indispen 
sable  to  a  rapid  movement  towards  the  mountains,  should  the 
enemy  leave  Morgan  no  other  means  of  escaping  a  conflict  with 
an  overwhelming  force,  or  of  effecting  a  junction  with  the  main 
body. 

But  the  most  serious  charges  of  all  are  founded  upon  the  cir 
cumstance  of  Morgan's  retirement  from  the  army.  It  is  insinua 
ted  that  the  illness  which  was  assigned  by  him  as  the  reason  for 
his  wish  for  a  temporary  leave  of  absence,  was  by  no  means 
serious,  if  not  altogether  simulated.  It  is  more  than  hinted  that 
he  adopted  this  determination  from  an  apprehension  that  the 
contest  would  ultimately  be  unfortunate  for  his  country,  or  from  a 
conviction  that  his  reputation  had  been  accidentally  acquired, 
and  would  not  survive  the  vicissitudes  of  the  war.  It  is  further 
more  stated  that  his  departure  left  impressions  upon  many 
in  the  army,  not  very  favorable  to  the  purity  of  his  patriot 
ism.* 

During  the  dreadful  campaign  of  1775,  in  Canada,  Morgan 
contracted  a  sciatical  affection.  From  this  and  other  ailments,  he 
was  forced,  in  the  year  1779,  to  retire  from  the  army  and  return 
to  his  home.  Shortly  after  the  period  when  he  took  the  field 
under  Gates,  he  was  seized  with  an  ague  and  fever.  A  letter  now 
before  us  from  his  friend,  Col.  0.  H.  Williams,  dated  November 
8th,  1780,  contains  this  passage:  "I  hope  you  have  become  per 
fectly  well,  and  feel  no  more  of  your  ague  and  fever."  But  the 
friendly  expectation  was  not  realized ;  his  health  grew  worse ;  and 
at  the  time  when  he  was  ordered  across  the  Catawba,  he  was  suf 
fering  severely  from  this  distressing  complaint.  Shortly  after 

*  General  Lee. 


366  THE     LIFE     OF 

operations  commenced  on  Broad  river,  the  weather  became 
exceedingly  cold  and  rainy.  The  exposure  as  well  as  the  fatigue 
to  which  he  was  constantly  subjected,  not  only  aggravated  his 
ague  and  fever,  but  also  brought  on  A  fresh  attack  of  his  sciatica. 
During  his  subsequent  movements,  up  to  the  time  when  he 
reached  Guilford  court-house,  he  suffered  from  the  combined 
effects  of  these  and  other  complaints  to  the  verge  of  human 
endurance ;  and  on  his  arrival  at  that  place,  he  was  completely 
exhausted,  and  quite  unequal  to  further  exertions.  His  ill-health 
is  a  subject  of  remark  and  condolement  in  nearly  all  the  letters 
addressed  to  him  for  some  weeks  previously  to  his  retirement. 
In  the  letter  granting  the  solicited  leave  of  absence,  and  in  that 
replying  to  the  offer  of  command  by  the  whigs  of  Mecklenburg, 
Gen.  Greene  declares  that  Morgan  was  unable  to  keep  the  field.  It 
is  susceptible  of  proof  that  he  Avas  obliged  to  pause  for  a  fortnight 
on  his  journey  homeward,  owing  to  the  severity  of  his  sufferings ; 
and  that  for  some  time  after  his  return  to  his  family,  he  was 
unable  to  appear  abroad.  The  congratulatory  letters  which  sub 
sequently  reached  him  from  Congress,  the  authorities  of  Virginia, 
and  other  high  sources,  consequent  upon  his  victory  at  the  Cow- 
pens,  all  offered  him  their  condolence  on  account  of  his  ill-health. 
He  left  the  army  with  extreme  reluctance,  cheered  only  with  the 
belief  that  he  would  soon  be  sufficiently  restored  to  rejoin  it. 
But  for  months  afterwards,  his  illness  rather  increased  than 
diminished  ;  and  during  the  remainder  of  the  war,  his  health  was 
too  feeble  to  permit  him  to  take  more  than  a  partial  part  in  its 
operations.  When,  during  the  succeeding  summer,  Cornwallis 
seriously  threatened  the  independence  of  Virginia,  Morgan,  as 
will  be  seen  in  the  sequel,  essayed  once  more  to  wield  his  sword, 
and  by  the  side  of  his  young  friend,  Lafayette,  to  meet  again  his 
old  adversary,  Cornwallis.  But  he  was  speedily  obliged  to  relin 
quish  the  design,  and  to  seek  relief  from  pain  in  the  curative  pro* 
perties  of  the  waters  at  Bath. 

Little  need  be  said  in  vindication  of  Morgan's  claims  to  b« 


GENERAL,     DANIEL     MORGAN.  367 

Considered  a  pure  and  zealous  patriot,  and  an  active  and  able 
commander.  His  life  was  a  succession  of  sacrifices  to  the  good 
>f  his  country ;  and  in  this  is  to  be  found  his  best  defence  against 
the  charges  referred  to.  From  the  commencement  of  the  war  to 
its  close,  he  was  a  fervent  advocate  of  American  independence; 
and  when  out  of  the  field  of  warlike  operations,  he  was  in  the 
prisons  of  the  enemy,  or  on  the  bed  of  sickness.  During  this 
period,  his  services,  whether  we  regard  their  amount,  their  value 
or  their  brilliancy,  were  not  surpassed  by  those  of  any  other 
officer  in  the  army,  except  the  commander-in-chief.  He  partici 
pated  in,  or  had  the  direction  of,  nearly  fifty  contests  with  the 
enemy,  eight  of  which  were  general  engagements ;  and  of  the 
number  of  those  in  which  he  commanded,  in  no  instance  did  he 
fail  of  success,  except  under  circumstances  that  awarded  him  all 
the  merit,  due  to  a  victory.  His  patriotism  was  proof  to  the 
tempting  offers  of  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  who  sought  to  make  him 
exchange  the  squalid  and  hopeless  lot  of  a  prisoner  for  the  rank 
and  emoluments  of  a  colonelcy  in  the  British  army.  Its  purity 
was  again  signally  displayed  in  his  resistance  of  the  seductions  of 
those  who  would  have  perilled  the  cause  in  their  effort  to  super 
sede  the  man,  then  as  now  regarded  by  all  well-wishers  of  their 
country  as  its  ablest  defender.  Few  men  in  those  times  succeeded 
in  establishing  a  higher  reputation  on  a  broader  or  firmer  founda 
tion  ;  still  fewer  were  they  whose  zeal  in  the  cause  was  more 
ardent,  or  whose  confidence  in  its  ultimate  triumph  was  more 
unflao-ging.  The  charges  more  than  implied  in  the  strictures  of 
his  detractors,  that  he  had  ever  shown  a  disinclination  to  face  the 
enemy,  or  that  he  had  ever  betrayed  a  lukewarmness  in  th*» 
cause,  are  contradicted  by  his  whole  career,  and  cannot  be  sus 
tained  by  a  particle  of  proof. 

Not  less  unfounded  is  the  statement  that  his  departure  from  tae 
army  left  impressions  unfavorable  to  his  patriotism.  His  illness 
had  been  of  too  long  standing  and  too  much  severity  to  escape 
general  notice  or  to  leave  room  for  a  doubt  as  to  its  reality.  The 


368  THE     LIFE     OF 

motive  assigned  for  his  retirement  was  therefore  too  obvious  to  be 
mistaken.  But  even  had  it  been  otherwise,  the  high  estimation 
in  which  he  was  held  by  the  arrny  would  have  secured  him 
against  misconstruction,  even  where  his  conduct  admitted  of 
question.  The  regret  with  which  all  witnessed  his  departure  was 
unmingled  with  any  feeling  incompatible  with  the  warmest 
regard,  the  highest  respect.  His  subsequent  correspondence  with 
Gen.  Greene  and  his  other  friends  in  the  army,  portions  of  which 
will  be  given,  furnished  nothing  whatever,  showing  that  the  rela 
tions  of  regard  and  confidence  which  existed  between  them  had 
been  disturbed.  On  the  contrary,  it  indicates  that  these  feelings 
had  acquired  additional  strength  from  his  absence.  It  shows, 
that  while  he  is  constantly  deploring  his  inability  to  take  a  part  in 
those  active  measures  which  he  is  as  constantly  suggesting,  his  late 
companions  in  arms  are  profuse  in  their  professions  of  friendship 
and  admiration,  and  lament  the  unavoidable  causes  which  compel 
them  to  defer  their  hopes  for  his  return  to  the  field. 

Let  us,  then,  vindicate  the  truth  of  revolutionary  history,  and 
expunge  from  its  pages  representations  of  the  man  and  his  ser 
vices  which  are  so  palpably  erroneous,  and  which  seem  to  be  based 
upon  a  false  estimate  of  his  character  and  motives. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOKGAN.  369 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Morgan  determines  to  go  home— Compelled  from  weakness  to  stop  on  the  way— Extracts 
from  a  letter  to  Gen.  Greene — His  letter  to  Greene  from  Carter  Harrison's — Reaches 
home — Letter  from  Gen.  Greene,  giving  an  account  of  the  battle  of  Guilford  C.  H.— ; 
Morgan's  reply— His  health  partially  restored— Is  solicited  by  the  authorities  of  Virginia 
to  give  his  aid  in  resisting  her  invaders — Letter  from  Lafayette — Resolution  of  the 
House  of  Delegates — Letter  from  Gov.  Jefferson — Morgan  suppresses  the  Claypoole 
insurrection — Rumors  of  the  advance  of  the  enemy  into  the  valley — Removal  of  the 
prisoners — Martial  spirit  aroused — Address  of  the  speakers  of  the  Virginia  Legislature 
to  Morgan,  soliciting  his  assistance — He  raises  a  force  of  horse  and  foot,  and  marches 
to  *oin  Lafayette — Letters  from  the  latter  —  Battle  at  Jamestown  —  Morgan  joins 
Lafayette  the  day  following — Is  invested  with  the  command  of  the  cavalry  and  the 
light  troops. 

BEFORE  Morgan  left  Guilford  court-house,  his  illness  so 
increased  as  to  leave  little  hope  of  a  speedy  recovery,  and  to 
induce  him  to  make  the  best  of  his  way  homeward,  where,  he 
knew,  such  attentions  and  kindness  awaited  him,  as  could  not  be 
expected  elsewhere.  While  on  the  road  thither,  he  became  so 
weak,  that  he  was  forced  to  stop  at  the  house  of  Gen.  Lawson. 
A  few'  days  were  spent  under  this  gentleman's  hospitable  roof,  in 
recruiting  his  strength,  when  he  resumed  his  journey.  But, 
although  suffering  constant  and  severe  pains,  and  experiencing 
great  bodily  weakness,  his  mind  and  heart  were  still  unsubdued. 
They  appear  to  have  been  absorbed  in  solicitude  for  the  fate  of 
his  recent  companions  in  arms ;  and  in  devising  measures  for 
augmenting  their  means  of  resistance,  superadded  to  which  was 
an  impatient  desire  to  be  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  enabled  speedily 
to  rejoin  the  army.  Before  leaving  Gen.  Lawson's,  he  addressed 

16* 


370  THE     LIFE     OF 

a  letter  to  Gen.  Greene,  under  date  of  the  17th  of  February.  "As 
I  expect,"  he  remarks,  "  you  are  much  distressed  for  assistance, 
and  as  the  militia  are  collecting  fast,  I  have  advised  Gen.  Lawson 
to  go  to,  and  give  you,  all  in  his  power.  But  the  militia  want 
guns.  Gen.  Stevens's  men  have  deposited  theirs  at  Pittsylvania 
court-house.  Don't  you  think  those  could  be  put  in  hand  ?"  He 
concludes  a  letter,  full  of  suggestions,  indicating  zeal  and  judg 
ment,  by  adverting  to  the  state  of  his  health.  "  I  wish,"  he 
observes,  "  I  was  able  to  give  you  my  aid  ;  but  I  find  I  get  worse." 
A  few  days  more  were  passed  by  Morgan  on  the  road,  when 
his  failing  strength  obliged  him  again  to  stop  by  the  way.  The 
house  of  Carter  Harrison,  Esq.,  received  him  on  this  occasion, 
and  here  he  was  compelled  to  remain  for  several  days.  From 
this  place,  he  addressed  to  Gen.  Greene  the  letter  which  follows : 

CARTER  HARRISON'S,  Feb.  20, 1781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  have  been  doctoring  these  several  days,  thinking  to  be 
able  to  take  the  field  again.  But  I  find  I  get  worse.  My  pains  now  are 
accompanied  by  a  fever  every  day.  I  expect  Lord  Cornwallis  will  push 
you  until  you  are  obliged  to  fight  him,  on  which  much  will  depend.  You 
have,  from  what  I  see,  a  great  number  of  militia.  If  they  fight,  you  will 
beat  Cornwallis ;  if  not,  he  will  beat  you,  and  perhaps  cut  your  regulars  to 
pieces,  which  will  be  losing  all  our  hopes. 

I  am  informed  that  among  the  militia  will  be  found  a  number  of  old 
soldiers.  I  think  it  would  be  advisable  to  select  them  from  among  the 
militia,  and  put  them  in  the  ranks  with  the  regulars ;  select  the  riflemen 
also,  and  fight  them  on  the  flanks,  under  enterprising  officers  who  are 
acquainted  with  that  kind  of  fighting ;  and  put  the  militia  in  the  centre, 
with  some  picked  troops  in  their  rear,  with  orders  to  shoot  down  the  first 
man  that  runs.  If  anything  will  succeed,  a  disposition  of  this  kind  will. 
I  hope  you  will  not  look  on  this  as  dictating,  but  as  my  opinion  on  a 
matter  that  I  am  much  concerned  in.  I  am  informed  there  are  some  odds 
of  a  hundred  of  the  garrison  regiment  disposed  of  on  little  guards  round 
about  Richmond.  If  they  were  collected  in  a  body,  and  militia  in  their 
places,  they  would  make  a  pretty  little  reinforcement. 
I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  371 

It  may  be  premised,  that  the  foregoing  letter  has  a  historical 
importance  of  no  ordinary  character.  It,  is  admitted  by  Judge 
Johnson,  in  his  life  of  Gen.  Greene,  that  in  the  dispositions  of  the 
latter,  at  the  battle  of  Guilford  C.  H.,  the  suggestions  of  this 
letter  were  implicitly  adopted  ;*  and  to  this  fact  is  to  be  attributed, 
m  all  human  probability,  the  practical  defeat  which  the  British 
sustained  on  that  occasion. 

About  the  beginning  of  March,  Morgan  reached  his  home  in  a 
state  of  extreme  suffering  and  debility.  The  tender  ministerings 
of  a  devoted  wife  and  family,  and  the  enjoyment  of  comforts  to 
which  he  had  been  so  long  a  stranger,  were  soon  followed  by  an 
improvement  in  his  health.  But  for  some  time,  he  continued 
unable  to  leave  his  house;  and  it  was  not  until  April  that  he 
could  appear  abroad.  His  recovery  was  no  doubt  retarded  by  the 
impatience  he  manifested  at  being  forced  to  remain  at  home, 
during  a  campaign  so  active  and  exciting.  In  the  meantime  he 
was  in  the  constant  receipt  of  the  proceedings  of  legislative 
bodies,  and  the  letters  of  distinguished  individuals,  congratulating 
him  upon  his  victory  at  the  Cowpens.  A  number  of  these 
flattering  testimonials  have  been  already  introduced. 

Soon  after  his  return  home,  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Guilford 
0.  II.  reached  him.  The  following  letter  from  Gen.  Greene  to 
Gen.  Morgan,  is  chiefly  in  relation  to  this  memorable  encounter. 


*  This  advice  [that  contained  in  Morgan's  letter]  was  obviously  followed,  both  in  the 
constitution  of  the  flanking  parties,  and  in  the  disposition  of  the  second  line.  The 
regulars  could  not,  in  justice  to  Stevens  and  Lawson,  be  withdrawn  from  their  brigades  ; 
nor  did  it  comport  with  other  arrangements  and  views,  to  place  the  militia  in  the  centre 
of  his  line.  If  Morgan  meant  the  middle  line,  when  speaking  of  the  centre  (which  appears 
highly  probable),  then  was  his  advice  in  this  particular  literally  pursued.  We  affect  no-t 
to  arrogate  to  Gen.  Greene,  the  originating  of  measures  conceived  by  others.  We  think 
it  more  creditable  to  a  commander,  to  rise  superior  to  the  low  jealousy,  which  rejects  the 
advice  of  an  inferior,  or  regards  with  envy  the  well  earned  fame  of  a  brave  competitor. 
Greene  respected  Morgan's  understanding  and  experience ;  the  advice  was  good,  and  was 
adopted.  It  was  an  emanation  from  the  same  bold  and  original  genius,  which  soared  so 
far  above  ordinary  views  and  measures,  on  the  day  of  the  Cowpens. — Extract  from  John* 
ton's  Life  of  Gen.  Greene,  vol.  ii.,  p.  7. 


372  THE     LIFE     OF 

CAMP  NTCAR  THE  IRON  WORKS,  | 
10  MILES  FROM  GUILFORD  C.  H.,  March  '20th,  17S1.  f 

DEAR  SIR:  Since  we  crossed  the  Dan,  we  have  made  many  manoeuvres 
and  had  much  skirmishing.  I  have  not  time  to  give  you  the  particulars. 
Until  the  llth,  our  force  was  inferior  to  the  enemy's,  which  obliged  us  to 
act  cautiously.  But  forming  a  junction  with  a  body  of  North  Carolina 
and  Virginia  militia,  and  Col.  Campbell  coming  up  with  a  detachment  of 
eighteen  months  men  from  Virginia,  I  determined  to  give  the  enemy 
battle.  It  was  fought  a  little  west  of  Guilford  C.  H.  We  were  drawn  up 
in  three  lines ;  North  Carolina  militia  in  front ;  the  Virginia  militia  formed 
the  second  line,  and  the  Continental  troops  the  third.  Col.  Washington 
with  the  dragoons  of  the  first  and  third  regiments,  a  detachment  of 
eighty  regular  light  infantry,  and  two  hundred  riflemen  under  Col.  Lynch, 
formed  a  covering  party  for  the  security  of  our  right  flank.  Lieut.  Col. 
Lee  and  his  legion,  and  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  riflemen  under  the 
famous  Co1  Campbell,  formed  a  covering  party  for  our  left.  The  battle 
begun  about  twelve  o'clock,  and  lasted  about  two  hours.  The  conflict 
was  bloody  and  severe,  and  had  the  North  Carolina  militia  done  their 
duty,  victory  would  have  been  certain  and  early.  Brit  they  deserted  the 
most  advantageous  post  I  ever  saw,  and  without  scarcely  firing  a  gun. 
The  Virginia  militia  behaved  with  great  gallantry,  and  the  fate  of  the  day 
was  long  and  doubtful.  But  finally  we  were  obliged  to  give  up  the 
ground;  and  as  all  our  artillery  horses  were  killed  before  the  retreat 
began,  we  were  obliged  to  leave  our  artillery  on  the  ground. 

The  enemy's  loss  is  very  great,  not  less  than  between  six  hundred  and 
seven  hundred  men,  and  perhaps  more.  Our  loss  is  much  less,  though 
considerable.  The  greater  part  fell  upon  the  regular  troops.  We  retreated 
in  good  order  three  miles,  and  there  halted  and  collected  all  our  strag 
glers;  after  which  we  retired  about  ten  miles  from  the  place  of  action, 
where  we  have  remained  ever  since".  The  enemy  are  now  retiring  from 
us,  and  have  left  us  one  hundred  and  seventy  or  eighty  of  their  wounded. 
They  are  moving  towards  Bell's  Mill.  We  shall  follow  them  immediately, 
with  the  determination  for  another  touch.  The  enemy  had  many  officers 
killed  and  wounded.  Among  the  latter,  Gen.  Moira  is  said  to  be  mortally 
wounded. 

The  bearer  of  this,  one  of  Lee's  legion,  waits  upon  you  to  get  the  colors 
taken  at  the  Cowpens,  to  convey  them  to  Congress,  there  to  be  deposited 
as  a  lasting  monument  of  your  gallantry  and  good  fortune. 

Marquis  de  Lafayette  is  coming  to  Virginia,  with  a  detachment  of  light 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  373 

infantry  from  the  Northern  army.     Arnold  must  fall.     I  have  not  time  to 
be  more  particular.     God  bless  you  with  better  health. 

With  esteem,  I  am,  &c., 

K  GREENE. 
To  GEN.  MORGAN. 

To  this  letter  Morgan  wrote  the  subjoined  reply. 

SARATOGA,  lltt  April,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR:  I  was  honored  with  your  letter  of  the  28th  of  March.  I 
assure  you,  sir,  it  gave  me  very  great  satisfaction,  both  from  the  intelli 
gence  and  the  mode  of  conveyance.  I  have  been  particularly  happy  in 
my  connections  with  the  army,  and  am  happy  to  tell  you,  sir,  you  are 
among  the  number  I  esteem.  Your  good  conduct  as  an  officer  and  a  gen 
tleman  while  I  had  the  pleasure  of  serving  with  you,  created  that  esteem, 
and  your  gallantry  and  good  conduct  since  that  period  has  confirmed  it 
with  me,  and  I  believe  with  every  other  person.  If  you  get  your  dne, 
which  I  make  no  doubt  you  will,  you  will  have  the  thanks  of  your  coun 
try:  for  in  my  opinion  you  have  done  wonders,  in  repelling  the  enemy 
when  the  whole  country  stood  trembling  at  their  approach,  and  indeed, 
thought  it  almost  impossible,  as  matters  stood,  to  stop  their  career. 

Your  determination  to  give  the  enemy  battle  was  in  my  opinion  well- 
timed,  and  the  disposition  well  concerted.  Such  conduct  and  bravery  will 
seldom  fail  of  success.  You  perhaps  will  call  this  a  flattering  letter.  But 
it  has  always  given  me  pleasure  to  give  every  one  his  due ;  and  I  think  it 
right,  or  where  is  the  grand  stimulus  that  pushes  men  on  to  great  actions  ? 
On  the  oiher  hand,  I  am  as  willing  to  give  a  person  his  demerits,  if  the 
person  be  worthy  of  notice. 

I  was  not  at  home  when  the  express  arrived,  nor  did  he  await  my 
coming.  But  I  sent  the  standards  on  to  Congress,  and  informed  the 
President  by  your  order. 

I  expect  by  this  time  you  have  come  up  with  my  Lord  Cornwallis,  and 
am  in  hopes,  with  an  army  sufficient  to  cope  with  him ;  but  much  fear  it, 
as  I  know  what  militia  can  do.  But  I  think  CornwalhVs  army  must  be 
dispirited,  from  the  manner  they  were  handled  in  the  last  engagement. 
God  send  you  success. 

I  am  directed  by  our  Assembly  to  send  their  thanks  to  the  officers  and 
men  that  fought  with  me  on  the  17th  of  January  last;  will  be  much 
obliged  to  you  to  put  it  out  in  orders. 

The  pain  in  my  hip  has  left  me ;  but  I  believe  the  same  kind  of  pain  has 


374:  THELIFEOF 

taken  me  in  the  head,  which  makes  me  blind  as  a  bat  two  or  three  times  a 
day.  But  the  cold  bath  seems  to  help  me ;  and  I  am  in  hopes  ere  long  to 
give  yon  some  little  assistance. 

Please  to  make  my  compliments  respectfully  to  the  gentlemen  of  your 
family. 

I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

HON.  MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

/ 

By  the  beginning  of  May,  Morgan  had,  to  all  appearances,  so 
far  recovered,  as  to  have  afforded  him  a  prospect  of  gratifying  his 
wish  to  take  the  field  again.  He  was  about  following  Greene  into 
South  Carolina,  when  the  alarming  operations  of  the  enemy  in 
Virginia,  together  with  the  solicitations  of  the  authorities  of  the 
State  and  of  General  Lafayette,  gave  a  new  direction  to  his 
thoughts. 

While  Morgan  was  in  the  field  in  the  Carolinas,  Arnold,  with 
1,600  men,  invaded  Virginia,  captured  Richmond,  and  destroyed 
an  immense  amount  of  property,  public  and  private.  Soon  after 
Morgan's  return  home,  a  reinforcement  of  2,000  men,  under 
General  Phillips,  arrived  from  New  York.  This  force  being 
joined  by  that  under  Arnold,  and  Phillips  assuming  the  command, 
the  business  of  devastation  recommenced.  The  country  between 
the  James  and  York  rivers  was  completely  overrun.  Petersburg, 
Chesterfield  C.  EL,  and  other  important  places  were  taken.  All  the 
shipping,  tobacco,  corn,  and  other  property,  public  or  private,  which 
could  be  found  were  destroyed.  Every  horse  which  came  within 
reach  of  the  invaders  was  seized,  and  used  by  them  in  strengthening 
their  cavalry  force,*  and  in  facilitating  the  movements  of  their  troops. 
In  short,  for  a  time-  Virginia  seemed  doomed  to  destruction  ;  and 

*  The  danger  of  this  proceeding  was  foreseen  by  Morgan  as  early  as  the  preceding 
October,  whenhe  addressed  a  letter  to  Governor  Jefferson  on  the  subject.  The  governor's 
reply,  which  is  dated  November  26, 1780,  commences  with  the  following  paragraph : 

"  I  am  much  obliged  by  your  favor  of  October  30th.  The  recommendation  for  remov 
ing  horses  from  the  reach  of  the  enemy  in  cases  of  invasion,  is  perfect,  and  shall  be  inti 
mated  to  the  members  of  assembly,  who  alone  can  give  me  powers  to  execute  it." 


GENEKAL  DANIEL  MOKGAN.       375 

the  alarm  which  her  impending  fate  created  throughout  the 
country,  was  divided  with  astonishment  at  the  feebleness  of  her 
resistance.  Had  her  energies  been  concentrated  and  well  directed, 
she  could  have  overwhelmed  the  invaders.  But  at  this  crisis  of 
her  fate,  Lafayette  arrived  with  his  command  from  the  North. 

This  untoward  state  of  affairs  in  the  State  of  Virginia  called  for 
the  utmost  exertions  of  her  government  and  people.  Prompt  and 
strenuous  as  these  exertions  were,  they  were  begun  too  late  to 
avert  the  loss,  if  not  the  disgrace,  which  was  inflicted  upon  them 
by  an  insolent  foe.  Among  other  measures,  Morgan  was  called 
upon  to  embody  the  militia  in  the  region  of  country  in  which  he 
resided,  and  to  march  with  them  against  an  enemy  nearer  home. 

First  among  the  inducements  to  a  compliance  on  his  part,  was 

a  letter,  received  about  this  time,  from  Lafayette,  which  follows : 

% 

RICHMOND  May  2~ist,  1781. 

MY  DEAR  SIR  :  having  very  often  heard  that  on  your  recovery, 
you  had  set  out  for  the  southern  army,  I  made  no  doubt  but  what 
you  had  arrived  in  South  Carolina.  Every  account  led  me  to  believe  you 
were  on  your  way  to  General  Greene's,  and  the  intelligence  had  not  been 
hitherto  contradicted.  But  I  hear  you  are  not  yet  gone ;  and  with  the 
freedom  of  an  old  and  affectionate  friend,  take  the  liberty  to  request  your 
assistance. 

You  know  that  Gen.  Greene  is  before  Camden,  where  he  had  lately  an 
engagement  with  Lord  Rawdon.  Had  the  general  been  properly  suppor 
ted,  this  manoeuvre  would  have  re-conquered  a  great  part  of  South  Caro 
lina,  and  obliged  Cornwallis  to  abandon  the  other  State.  But  our  small 
army  in  that  quarter  is  so  weakened,  so  destitute,  and  prospects  of  reinforce 
ment  are  so  far  off,  that  I  am  afraid  the  taking  of  Camden  will  be  a  diffi 
cult  matter. 

When  I  was  at  Baltimore  with  a  small  but  excellent  detachment,  I 
heard  of  Gen.  Phillips's  preparation'  at  Portsmouth.  We  left  baggage 
and  artillery,  made  an  uncommon  forced  march,  and  reached  Richmond 
the  evening  before  Phillips  moved  up  near  the  town,  with  the  intention 
of  making  an  immediate  attack.  But  our  arrival  disappointed  them.  He 
re-embarked,  and  went  down  the  river,  from  whence,  in  consequence  of 
advices  from  Lord  Cornwallis,  he  cam?,  up  again,  landed  on  the  south  side, 


3T6  THE     LIFE     OF 

and  marched  to  Petersburg,  where  he  was  covered  by  the  James  and 
Appomattox  rivers,  on  the  latter  of  which  he  had  broken  the  bridges  in  the 
first  invasion. 

Lord  Cornwallis,  whom  everybody  had  assumed  to  have  embarked,  came 
without  opposition  to  Halifax.  No  more  than  150  men  could  be  raised  on 
this  side  of  the  Roanoke.  We  could  not  leave  James  river  unless  we 
had  crossed  far  above  Petersburg,  thereby  abandoning  this  shore  of  the 
country  from  which  reinforcements  were  expected.  The  two  armies,  the 
smaller  of  which  is  far  superior  to  our  regular  force,  have  formed  an  easy 
junction,  at  Petersburg,  and  will  no  doubt  begin  offensive  operations. 

Gen.  Phillips's  death  having  left  the  command  to  the  infamous  Arnold,  his 
army  consisted  of  two  thousand  three  hundred  regulars,  rank  and  file,  fit  for 
duty,  and  has  received  a  small  reinforcement  from  Portsmouth.  The  force 
of  Lord  Cornwallis  you  will  better  know  than  I  do,  when  I  tell  you  it  consists 
of  the  23d,  7 1st, 33d,  British,  one  Hessian  regiment,  the  Light  Infantry 
and  Guards,  Tarleton's  Legion,  and  some  other  corpse-one  of  them  is 
Hamilton's.  The  enemy  have  an  entire  command  of  the  waters.  "Sliey 
have  much  cavalry  and  we  have  for  the  present  forty.  Our  regular 
force  is  near  nine  thousand;  our  militia  are  not  very  strong  upon  the 
returns,  and  much  weaker  in  the  field.  We  have  not  a  hundred  riflemen, 
and  are  in  the  greatest  need  of  arms.  The  Penhsylvanians  were  long  ago  to 
join  us,  and  their  march  has  been  deferred  from  day  to  day,  no  official 
account  of  them,  nor  of  a  battalion  of  Maryland  recruits. 

Under  these  circumstances,  my  dear  sir,  I  do  very  much  want  your 
assistance,  and  beg  leave  to  request  it,  both  as  a  lover  of  public  welfare  and 
as  a  private  friend  of  yours.  I  ever  had  a  great  esteem  for  riflemen,  and 
have  done  my  best  to  see  them  much  employed  in  our  armies.  But  in 
this  little  corps  they  are  particularly  wanting.  Your  influence  can  do  more 
than  orders  from  the  executive.  Permit  me,  therefore,  my  dear  sir, 
entirely  to  depend  on  your  exertions. 

Another  very  great  reinforcement  to  our  small  diminutive  of  an  army 
and  such  a  one  as  will  I  am  sure,  produce  the  happiest  effects,  is  your  per 
sonal  assistance  in  the  field.  I  beg  leave  my  dear  sir,  most  warmly  to 
entreat  you  to  join  us,  if  the  state  of  your  health  will  permit.  With  the 
assurance  that  nothing  would  give  me  more  pleasure  than  to  see  you  once 
more  in  arms,  and  with  the  hope  that  I  shall  soon  have  that  satisfaction,  I 
remain,  my  dear  sir,  most  affectionately  your  friend. 

LAFAYETTE 

GEN.  D.  MORGAN. 


GENERAL  DA  N.I  EL  MORGAN.       377 

Soon  after  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  and  when  Morgan  had 
already  determined  on  complying  with  the  wishes  of  the  marquis, 
he  received  the  resolution  of  the  Virginia  House  of  Delegates,  with 
the  accompanying  letter  from  Gov.  Jefferson  which  follows : 

IN  THE  HOUSE    OF   DELEGATES. 

SATURDAY,  2nd  June,  1781. 

Resolved,  That  His  Excellency  the  Governor  be  desired  to  call  for  the 
immediate  assistance  of  Brigadier  General  Morgan,  to  take  the  command 
of  such  volunteers,  militia,  or  others,  as  he  may  be  able  speedily  to  embody, 
and  march  to  join  the  army  under  command  of  the  Honorable  Major 
General  Marquis  de  Lafayette.  That  this  assembly  have  the  utmost  con 
fidence  in  the  active  exertions  of  General  Morgan  in  the  present  emergency  ; 
and  that  the  Governor  do  transmit  to  the  said  General  so  many  proper 
commissions  as  may  be  necessary  for  the  field  officers,  captains,  subalterns, 
and  others,  to  be  by  him  appointed. 

TESTE,  JOHN  BECKLET,  C.   H.  D. 

A   Copy. 

JOHN  BECKLEY,  C.  H.  D. 

GOV.    JEFFERSON   TO    GEN.    MORGAN. 

Charlottesmlle,  June  2, 1781. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  pleasure  to  enclose  to  you  a  resolution  of  the  House  of 
Delegates,  assented  to  by  so  many  of  the  Senate  as  were  here,  by  which 
you  will  perceive  the  confidence  they  repose  in  your  exertions,  and  the 
desire  they  entertain  of  your  lending  us  your  aid  under  our  present  circum 
stances.  I  sincerely  wish  your  health  may  be  so  far  re-established  as  to 
permit  you  to  take  the  field,  as  no  one  would  count  more  than  myself  on 
the  effect  of  your  interposition.  I  enclose  you  commissions  for  the  officers 
of  three  battalions.  They  are  of  necessity  dated  at  the  time  of  my  signing 
them,  and  it  will  be  well  if  you  endorse  on  each  the  date  from  which  it  is 
to  give  rank. 

I  am,  with  great  respect,  sir, 

Your  most  humble  servant, 

THOMAS  JEFFERSON. 
BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN,  Berkeley. 

Morgan  had  already  taken  measures  with  the  object  of  raising 
a  large  militia  force  from  among  the  inhabitants  of  Frederick  and 


378  THE     LIFE     OF 

the  adjoining  counties.  But  although  his  efforts  were  now  re 
doubled,  the  result  did  not  realize  his  expectations.  The  period 
of  the  year  was  at  hand  when  the  people  would  be  engaged  in 
gathering  their  crops.  As  these  would  be  the  recompense  for 
their  previous  labors,  and  as  they  were  their  only  hope  for  future 
support,  they  showed  an  unwillingness  to  take  the  field  until  they 
were  gathered.  Volunteers  came  in  slowly  in  consequence. 

An  event  occurred  about  this  time,  however,  which,  presenting 
hostility  to  the  State  in  a  new  and  startling  form,  aroused  the 
patriotic  and  warlike  feelings  for  which  the  people  of  North 
western  Virginia  were  ever  distinguished.  A  party  of  tones, 
residing  on  Lost  river,  in  the  then  county  of  Hampshire  (now 
Hardy)  had  collected  together,  and  raised  the  British  standard. 
John  Claypool,  a  Scotchman  by  birth,  and  his  two  sons,  were  at 
the  head  of  the  insurgents.*  It  was  reported  at  the  time,  that 
Claypool's  sons  had  some  time  previously  seen  and  communicated 
their  designs  to  Cornwallis,  who  appointed  and  commissioned 
them  both  as  captains,  and  sent  a  commission  as  colonel  to  their 
father.  Claypool  had  succeeded  in  drawing  over  to  his  party  a 
considerable  majority  of  the  people  on  Lost  river ;  and  a  number 
of  those  on  the  south  fork  of  the  Wappatomica.  They  first 
manifested  symptoms  of  rebellion,  by  refusing  to  pay  their  taxes 
and  to  furnish  their  quota  of  militia.  Upon  complaint  of  these 
proceedings,  and  of  being  resisted  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty, 
by  the  sheriff,  the  military  authorities  of  the  county  ordered  a 
captain  and  thirty  men  to  his  aid.  But  it  does  not  appear  that 
this  measure  had  the  desired  effect.  On  the  contrary,  the  spirit 
of  disaffection  increased.  The  tories  began  to  organize,  they 
appointed  officers,  and  made  John  Claypool  their  colonel,  with 
the  intention  of  marching  off  in  a  body  to  join  Cornwallis,  in  the 
event  of  his  advancing  into  the  valley,  or  near  it. 

The  danger  became  so  alarming,  that  at  length  the  authorities 
of  Hampshire  sent  expresses  to  those  of  the  adjoining  counties,! 

*  Kercheval's  Valley  Virginia,  p.  195.  t  Ibid.  p.  196- 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  379 

communicating  the  intelligence  and  requesting  the  aid  of  laeir 
militia.  Colonel  Smith,  of  Frederick  county,  immediately  beat  up 
for  volunteers.  The  people  showed  the  utmost  alacrity  in  obey 
ing  the  summons,  and  in  a  few  days,  an  army  of  four  hundred 
men  were  equipped,  an?1  ready  for  service.  At  the  solicitation  of 
the  entire  force,  Gen.  Morgan  assumed  the  command. 

About  the  18th  or  20th  June,  the  army  marched  from  Win 
chester,  and  in  two  days  reached  the  tory  section  of  Hampshire 
county.  Arriving  at  Claypool's  house,  and  finding  him  and  some 
of  his  confederates  on  the  premises,  the  whole  were  taken  prison 
ers.  One  of  these,  in  attempting  to  escape  across  the  field,  was 
fired  at  by  one  of  Morgan's  men,  and  badly  wounded.  Clay  pool 
having  expressed  repentance  for  the  part  he  had  taken  in  the 
movement,  and  given  bail  for  his  appearance  when  called  upon, 
was  set  at  liberty. 

From  Claypool's  the  army  moved  up  Lost  river,  and  on  the 
route,  took  a  number  of  implicated  persons  prisoners.*  Having 
proceeded  some  distance,  the  troops  crossed  the  South  Branch 
Mountain,  on  or  near  the  summit  of  which,  a  log  house  was  dis 
covered.  General  Morgan  ordered  the  house  to  be  surrounded, 
observing,  "it  is  probable  some  of  the  tories  are  now  in  it."  As 
the  troops  approached  the  cabin,  ten  or  twelve  men  ran  out  and 
fled.  An  elderly  man  named  Mace,  and  two  of  his  sons,  were  of 
the  number.  Among  the  pursuers  was  Capt.  William  Snickers, 
one  of  Morgan's  aids.  Being  mounted  on  a  fine  horse,  he  soon 
overtook  the  elder  Mace,  who,  finding  himself  so  closely  pursued, 
surrendered.  At  this  instant,  one  of  Mace's  sons  looking  round, 
and  seeing  Snickers  making  demonstrations  of  what  he  thought 
was  a  design  to  cut  his  father  down,  drew  up  his  rifle  and  fired  at 
him.  The  ball  passing  through  the  crest  of  the  horse's  neck ;  he 
fell,  and  threw  his  rider  over  his  head.  Under  the  impression 
that  Snickers  was  killed,  one  of  Morgan's  men  ran  up  to  the  elder 
Mace  with  a  pistol,  and  shot  him  dead  on  the  spot.  All  the 

*Kercheval's  Valley  of  Virginia,  p.  W 


380  THE     LIFE     OF 

fugitives  were  overtaken,  and  added  to  the  number  of  the  pri 
soners. 

The  army  next  visited  the  house  of  a  wealthy  German,  named 
John  Brake.  This  man  owned  a  fine  farm  with  extensive  mea 
dows,  a  mill,  a  large  distillery,  and  a  great  number  of  cattle  and 
swine.  He  was  an  exception,  in  his  political  course,  to  his 
countrymen,  who  were,  almost  to  a  man,  true  whigs,  and  friends 
of  their  country.  He  had  joined  the  tory  band,  and  his  house 
was  their  place  of  rendezvous,  where  they  feasted  on  the  best  he 
had.  All  this  appearing  unquestionable,  Morgan  marched  his 
army  to  the  residence  of  Brake,  there  halted,  and  spent  two  days 
and  nights  with  his  reluctant  host.*  His  troops  lived  on  the. very 
best  which  the  farm,  mill  and  distillery  afforded,  while  their 
horses  fared  no  less  luxuriously  upon  the  fine  unmown  meadows 
and  oat  fields. 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  day,  the  army  left  Brake's  house, 
and  returned  to  Winchester,  after  a  service  of  about  ten  days. 

"  Thus,"  remarks  Kercheval,  from  whose  interesting  work  on 
the  valley  of  Virginia  the  foregoing  account  of  this  aft'air  is  taken, 
"  this  tory  insurrection  was  crushed  in  the  bud.  The  party  them 
selves  became  ashamed  of  their  conduct,  and  in  some  degree  to 
atone  for  it,  and  to  wipe  off  the  stain,  several  of  the  young  men 
volunteered  their  services  and  marched  to  aid  in  the  capture  of 
Cornwallis." 

The  humanity  of  Morgan's  character  was  strikingly  displayed, 
when,  shortly  after  this  affair,  he  exerted  all  his  influence,  and 
with  success,  in  averting  from  Claypoolf  the  heavy  consequences 
which  threatened  to  follow  his  crime. 

*  Kercheval's  Valley  of  Virginia,  p.  198. 

t  The  following  are  among  the  letters  which  Claypooi  addressed  to  Morgan  during  the 
period  after  his  arrest  and  previous  to  his  trial.  The  evidences  of  Morgan's  interposition 
in  his  behalf  will  be  found  in  passages  of  letters  from  the  executive  of  Virginia  and  the 
r.ommander-in-chief,  which  will  appear  in  their  proper  connection. 

May  31  si,  1781. 
SIK  :  These  are  to  inform  you  that  I  am  heartily  sorry  that  I  have  been  so  far  blinded 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       381 

In  the  meantime,  the  situation  of  affairs  in  the  lower  part  of 
the  State  had  become  more  critical  than  ever.  Cornwallis, 
having  entered  Virginia  from  the  Carolinas,  had  formed  a  junc 
tion  with  the  forces  lately  commanded  by  Phillips,  and  at  the 
head  of  the  whole,  had  advanced  towards  the  interior  of  the 
State,  pushing  Lafayette  before  him ;  while  Tarleton  and  Simcoe 
were  spreading  havoc  on  both  sides  of  his  line  of  march. 

A  day  or  two  after  the  force  engaged  in  suppressing  the  Clay- 
pool  insurrection  had  been  disbanded,  intelligence  was  received 

in  this  riotous  affair,  which,  was  it  to  do  again,  I  would  suffer  all  that  I  have  to  be  taken 
from  me  before  I  would  undertake  such  a  thing,  as  I  am  convinced  that  I  was  out  of  my 
duty  to  stand  against  the  laws  of  our  State.  And  if  you  would  be  so  kind  as  to  exert 
your  favor  and  ability  in  my  behalf,  I  shall  look  upon  it  as  a  particular  favor,  and  do 
hereby  promise  to  be  faithful  for  the  time  to  come,  to  the  United  States  of  America.  I 
would  appear  at  the  time  appointed,  but  it  is  thought  my  life  lay  at  stake,  although  I 
know  not  that  I  have  had  any  ill  design,  only  I  thought  our  burthen  seemed  too  heavy. 
But  further  considering  the  expense  in  supporting  the  war  to  protect  our  liberty,  I 
plainly  see  my  fault,  and  beg  pardon  from  you,  and  not  only  from  you,  but  from  all  in 
authority. 

From,  Sir,  your  very  humble  servant, 

JOHN  CLATPOOL. 

P.S.  If  you  will  please  to  send  me  an  answer  to  the  above  request,  you  will  oblige 
yours. 

LOST  RIVER,  FJ>.  5th,  1782. 

SIR  :  Nothing  could  induce  me  to  trouble  you  but  an  absolute  necessity,  which  you  and 
all  my  countrymen  are  fully  acquainted  with,  in  regard  to  my  unhappy  affair,  for  which 
I  stand  charged  in  acting  so  precipitately,  in  consequence  of  which  I  most  sincerely 
lament.  Your  honor,  by  reading  the  enclosed,  I  doubt  not  will  put  the  most  favorable 
constructions  on  my  address  to  you,  in  praying  your  sentiments  on  the  occasion.  I 
herewith  send  you  a  petition  to  approve  or  condemn.  The  death  of  that  gentleman 
whose  humanity  induced  him  to  do  all  he  could  for  me,  is  most  deplorable.  But  the 
deportment  by  which  I  have  conducted  myself  the  chief  part  of  my  Jife,  added  to  my  con 
duct  since  my  resignation  to  trial,  will  extort  your  lenity  in  saving  my  life.  I  hope  an 
act  agreeable  to  the  laws  of  heaven  and  an  attribute  peculiar  to  the  great  Judge  himself, 
who  knows  the  acute  conflicts  I  feel,  the  consequence  of  base  and  dishonorable  actions, 
for  which  I  again  request  your  approbation  to  live.  My  trial  is  to  be  brought  on  the 
next  month,  and  the  indisposition  I  now  labor  under  calls  aloud  for  a  suspension  of  trial 
a  while  longer,  which  I  presume  may  probably  be  in  your  power.  I  pray  your  sentiments 
in  writing,  if  agreeable  to  your  pleasure. 

I  am,  Sir,  with  due  respect, 

Your  most  obedient,  humble  servant, 

JOHN  CLATPOOL. 

N.B.  SIR:  You  have  favored  me  once  before  with  a  letter  on  the  occasion,  which  I 
transmitted  to  Mr.  Hogg,  but  it  was  misplaced.  J.  0. 


382  THE     LIFE     OF 

that  Tarleton  was  on  his  way  to  Winchester,  with  the  object  of 
liberating  the  British  prisoners,  who,  to  the  number  of  some  hun 
dreds,  were  then  confined  at  tha-t  place.  About  the  same  time, 
directions*  were  received  from  Lafayette,  for  the  removal  of  these 
prisoners.  Four  hundred  of  the  militia  were  accordingly  called 
out  and  equipped,  under  the  escort  of  which  the  prisoners  were 
removed  without  delay  to  Fort  Frederick,  in  Maryland. 

During  this  momentous  period,  Lafayette  displayed  his  usual 
ability  and  promptitude,  and  succeeded  in  disappointing  the  over 
confident  expectations  of  his  adversary.  Having  at  length  effected 
a  junction  with  Wayne  and  his  Pennsylvanians,  and  been  joined 
by  a  large  body  of  militia,  he  boldly  turned  upon  the  enemy. 

Matters  were  in  this  posture,  when  Morgan  received  the 
following  letter  from  the  speakers  of  the  two  Houses  of  Assembly 
of  the  State,  explaining  to  him  the  necessity  of  his  immediately 
taking  the  field  with  whatever  force  he  had  succeeded  in  raising. 
Perhaps  no  more  forcible  illustration  of  the  alarming  state  of 
affairs  in  Virginia  at  this  time  could  be  found,  than  that  which  is 
furnished  in  a  letter,  written  under  such  extraordinary  circum- 

*  The  following  letter  from  Lafeyette  contains  the  orders  referred  to,  as  well  as  a  state 
ment  of  the  circumstances  under  which  they  originated  : 

*  GEN.  LAFAYETTE  TO  COL.  'WOOD  OR  GEN.  MORGAN. 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  CORBTN'S  BRTT>GE.  ) 
June  '4rd,  1781.  f 

DEAR  SIR:  The  want  of  decision  in  the  movements  of  Lord  Cornwallis  hitherto,  as  they 
equally  tend  to  Fredericksburg  and  up  the  country,  with  the  inefficiency  of  our  present 
force  to  oppose  them,  added  to  the  accounts  I  have  received  of  an  insurrection  having 
happened  not  far  from  Winchester,  induces  me  to  anticipate  the  governor's  arrangement 
respecting  the  removal  of  the  Convention  troops.  I  herewith  send  you  a  copy  of  the 
resolve  of  Congress  of  the  23rd  of  May,  and  a  letter  from  the  Board  of  War  to  his  Excel 
lency,  the  governor,  which  I  fortunately  opened.  I  request  that  you  will  immediately 
use  your  utmost  exertions  to  march  them  to  the  places  appointed.  You  will  endeavor  to 
collect  a  sufficient  guard  to  move  with  them ;  and  as  the  cattle  sent  on  by  the  Board  of 
War  cannot  be  sent  on  in  time,  you  must  consult  with  the  commissary  of  your  post  on  the 
best  mode  of  providing  provisions  on  your  route.  You  will  please  communicate  this  to 
Gen.  Morgan,  and  take  his  advice  relative  io  your  proceedings. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

LAFAYETTK. 
To  COL.  WOOD  OR  GKN.  MORGAN,  at  Winchester. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       383 

stances  as  was  this  one.  Since  the  2d  of  June,  when  the  House 
of  Delegates  called  on  Morgan  by  resolution  to  take  the  field,  that 
body  had  been  surprised  during  its  sittings  at  Charlottesville,  and 
seven  of  its  members  captured.  The  remainder,  with  the  governor 
and  the  executive  officers,  being  forced  to  fly,  dispersed  in  every 
direction  ;  and  for  a  time,  the  only  evidences  of  the  continued 
existence  of  a  governing  power  in  the  State,  were  furnished  in 
instances,  of  a  character  similar  to  this : 

STACNTON,  June  14, 1781. 

SIR:  By  Major  Holmes  we  are  this  day  informed  you  are  raising  a  body 
of  men,  with  which  you  design  to  join  the  army,  commanded  by  the 
marquis.  We  had  before  heard  of  your  intentions,  and  hoped  by  this 
time  you  had  been  able  to  have  begun  your  march.  The  major's  account 
gives  us  great  concern,  as  he  tells  us  it  will  be  yet  ten  days  before  you  set 
out. 

We  have  to  inform  you  that  the  enemy,  with  their  whole  force,  are  a 
little  below  the  fork  of  James  river,  near,  if  not  quite,  five  thousand  strong ; 
that  the  marquis  is  on  the  branches  of  James  river,  at  one  Allegree's, 
twenty-five  or  thirty  miles  from  Lord  Cornwallis's  head-quarters,  and 
thirteen  from  Charlottesville,  on  the  Three  Notches  road,  perhaps  equal  in 
number  to  his  lordship.  About  seven  hundred  riflemen  from  this  and  the 
adjacent  counties  have  joined  him ;  one  thousand  more  are  ordered,  and 
will  in  the  course  of  next  week  get  to  camp.  So  much  is  at  stake  on  the 
fate  of  a  battle,  that  it  is  not  only  our  wish,  but  that  of  every  member  of 
the  assemblywe  have  heard  speak  on  the  subject,  that  you  march  with 
what  men  you  have  raised  as  soon  as  you  possibly  can,  leaving  orders  for 
others  to  follow  you.  We  are  truly  sensible  of  the  alacrity  with  which 
the  people  on  this  side  of  the  mountains  will  join  you ;  they  wish  to  be 
commanded  by  you.  We  therefore  entreat  that  you  lose  no  time  in 
joining  the  marquis.  Had  we  an  executive  body,  qualified  to  act,  we 
^doubt  not  they  would  have  addressed  you  on  this  subject ;  but  we  flatter 
ourselves,  that  this  requisition,  coming  from  the  speakers  of  the  two 
Houses  of  Assembly,  will  have  the  same  weight  as  from  that  body. 

As  the  situation  of  the  two  armies  will  probably  be  different  from  what 
they  now  are  before  you  join,  we  must  refer  you  to  such  intelligence  aa 
you  will  receive  for  the  route  you  take.  It  is  impossible  to  form  any 
judgment  what  steps  his  lordship  will  pursue ;  but  thus  much  we  can  inform 


384  THE      LIFE      OF 

you,  that  the  distress  of  all  wherever  he  marches,  is  equal  to  anything  you 
have  known  from  them  during  the  war ;  and  his  numerous  horse  puts  it  in 
his  power  to  extend  his  depredations  to  a  great  distance  from  his  main 

body. 

We  are,  with  much  esteem, 

Your  very  humble  servants, 

ARCHIBALD  CART, 

BENJ.  HARRISON. 
BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN,  Frederick. 

Morgan  had  been  indefatigable  in  his  exertions  to  raise  a 
respectable  force  of  cavalry  and  riflemen.  From  the  causes 
already  mentioned,  however,  his  wishes  were  not  realized.  But 
the  recent  expedition  to  Lost  river,  taken  in  connection  with  the 
serious  state  of  affairs  below,  and  the  belief  that  Tarleton  was  on 
the  road  to  that  part  of  the  State,  fully  aroused  the  martial  spirit 
of  the  people.  A  fine  body  of  cavalry  was  speedily  raised  and 
mounted  ;  but  they  lacked  clothing,  swords,  pistols,  and  every 
other  requisite  of  a  dragoon.  A  considerable  number  of  riflemen 
were  also  embodied.  They  were,  however,  without  arms  and 
ammunition ;  nor  could  their  wants  in  these  respects  be  supplied 
at  any  point  nearer  than  the  neighborhood  of  active  operations. 
The  militia  who  formed  the  escort  of  the  prisoners  to  Fort 
Frederick  had  taken  with  them  all  the  arms  and  ammunition 
which  could  be  found  at  the  time  in  the  public  magazines  at  and 
near  Winchester.  The  force  of  riflemen  was  not  so  numerous  as 
Morgan  desired.  But  the  mass  of  the  people  could  not  be 
induced  to  engage  in  a  tour  of  duty  which  would  prevent  their 
return  home  in  time  to  gather  their  crops.  He  was  assured, 
however,  that  as  soon  as  the  harvesting  was  over,  thousands  would 
follow  him  to  the  field  and  join  his  standard. 

There  being  a  pressing  necessity  for  an  increase  of  Lafayette's 
cavalry,  Morgan  permitted  no  obstacle  to  prevent  the  force  of 
that  description  which  he  had  raised  from  proceeding  to  the 
marquis  without  delay.  Having  clothed  the  men  at  his  own 
expense,  and  placed  them  under  the  command  of  Capt.  Nelson, 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN".  385 

they  were  sent  forward,  with  directions  to  obtain  swords  and  the 
other  necessary  equipments  from  some  of  the  magazines  of  stores 
east  of  the  mountains,  arid  to  lose  no  time  in  reaching  the  head 
quarters  of  the  marquis. 

He  addressed  the  speaker  of  the  House  of  Delegates,  intima 
ting  his  speedy  advance  at  the  head  of  a  considerable  force,  and 
stating  that  to  obtain  clothing  for  the  cavalry,  he  had  contracted, 
on  his  own  responsibility,  a  heavy  debt,  which  he  hoped  \vould  be 
assumed  and  paid  by  the  State.*  A  few  days  before  he  put  his 
tro<5fs  in  motion,  he  informed  the  marquis  of  the  progress  he  had 
made,  and  of  his  speedy  approach.  To  the  letter  on  this  subject 
the  marquis  wrote  the  following  reply  : 

MIDSHUNK  CREEK,  June  12, 1781. 

MY  DEAR  SIR  :  With  the  greatest  satisfaction  I  have  received  your 
letter,  mentioning  the  exertions  you  have  made  for  our  support.  Your 

*  To  this  letter  he  received  the  subjoined  reply  from  Gov.  Nelson: 

STAUNTON,  June  22,  1781. 

SIR:  Your  letter  of  the  15th  inst.,  addressed  to  the  speaker  of  the  House  of  Delegates, 
\s  referred  to  the  Executive. 

The  readiness  you  show  to  assist  our  invaded  country  gives  general  satisfaction,  and  I 
doubt  not  but  this  will  meet  you  far  advanced  on  your  march  to  join  the  marquis,  with 
such  volunteers  as  you  have  been  able  to  collect.  I  am  sensible  of  the  great  incon- 
Teniences  arising  to  the  people  by  being  called  out  at  the  approach  of  harvest;  but  I 
have  my  hopes  that  some  capital  blow  may  be  struck,  time  enough  to  enable  the  com 
mander  of  the  troops  to  dispense  with  their  services  at  that  time.  Should  this  not  be  the 
case,  I  flatter  myself  the  militia  and  volunteers  above  will  consider  the  distress  occasioned 
to  the  lower  country,  where  the  ravages  of  the  enemy,  unless  speedily  suppressed,  will 
involve  the  inhabitants  in  total  ruin. 

When  the  accounts  of  the  tradesmen  for  necessaries  furnished  Major  Nelson's  corps  on 
your  order,  be  laid  before  the  Board,  they  will  immediately  take  measures  for  their 
discharge.  They  are  convinced  of  the  propriety  of  the  proposition  contained  in  your 
letter;  but  our  present  situation  demands  dispatch.  And  so  much  time  would  elapse 
before  the  whole  system  could  be  effectuated,  that  the  advantages  to  be  derived  from  a 
vigorous  and  an  immediate  effort,  would  be  lost.  But  as  soon  as  the  situation  of  the 
State  will  admit,  they  will,  with  pleasure,  patronize  a  scheme,  which  they  trust  will  be  pro 
ductive  of  the  most  salutary  effects. 

I  am,  sir,  your  ob't  servant, 

,  THOMAS  NELSOX. 

GBN.  MORGAN,  Frwltrick  Co, 

17 


386  THE      LIFE      OF 

assistance  is  very  necessary  to  us,  and  your  success  iu  collecting  the  troops 
is  even  above  my  expectations.  The  sooner  they  are  with  us,  my  dear 
friend,  the  better  it  will  be,  and  I  shall  be  particularly  happy  in  taking  by 
the  hand  a  friend  for  whom  I  have  ever  felt  the  highest  regard  and 
sincerest  affection. 

The  enemy  are  opposite  to  Elk  creek.  We  moved  this  day  from  South 
Anna  river  to  this  place.  It  appears  Lord  Cornwallis  expected  us  where 
he  aid  not  intend  to  go,  and  part  of  his  army  moved  up  to  a  place  called 
Byrd's  Ordinary,  thirteen  miles  below  this.  Our  stores  are  again  behind 
us  ;  what  fell  into  their  hands  is  very  trifling  ;  and  our  junction  with  the 
Pennsylvanians  enables  us  to  some  resistance.  But  we  are  still  much 
inferior  to  his  lordship.  To-morrow  or  the  day  after  decides  which  way 
he  intends  to  move. 

The  young  man  who  carried  your  letter  is  in  so  much  of  a  hurry  that  I 
have  not  time  to  receive  a  positive  answer  about  the  lead.  There  is  but 
little  to  be  got.  I  have  directed  the  commissary  of  military  stores  to  send 
you  what  he  can  obtain.  Our  equipments  are  dispersed,  and  I  do  not 
know  what  Baron  de  Stuben  has  ordered  for  them.  I  am  afraid  this  will 
not  be  an  easy  matter.  We  can  get  short  swords ;  but  you  know  they  are 
not  very  useful  to  dragoons.  As  to  saddles  and  bridles,  it  is  better  to 
impress  them  than  to  leave  the  State  without  defence. 

Adieu,  my  dear  sir ;  it  is  late,  and  your  young  man  is  impatient  to  go. 
I  shall,  therefore,  only  add,  that  with  the  most  perfect  regard  and  attach 
ment,  I  have  the  honor  to  be,  dear  sir, 

Your  most  ob't,  humble  servant, 

LAFAYETTE. 

P.  S.  — Whatever  you  think  better  for  the  good  of  the  service,  that 
comes  within  "the  bounds  of  my  power,  I  request  you  will  either  mention 
to  me,  or  have  executed  in  my  name. 

By  the  movement  referred  to  in  the  foregoing  letter,  Cornwal 
lis's  designs  upon  the  military  stores  in  Albemarle,  and  upon 
the  flank  of  Lafayette's  force,  were  both  frustrated.  The  latter 
being  soon  after  reinforced  by  six  hundred  mountaineers,  evinced 
a  disposition  to  oppose  the  further  progress  of  the  enemy.  Corn 
wallis  was,  no  doubt,  impressed  with  the  danger  of  persevering  in 
his  designs.  He  accordingly  commenced  a  retrograde  movement 
towards  Richmond.  The  marquis  followed  him  with  cautious 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  387 

circumspection.  On  the  way  down  he  was  joined  by  Steuben, 
with  four  hundred  men.  His  force  at  this  time  numbered  two 
thousand  regulars  and  three  thousand  two  hundred  militia.  That 

O 

of  Cornwallis  was  about  the  same  number  of  veteran  troops. 

On  the  29th  of  June,  the  enemy  evacuated  Richmond,  and 
retreated  towards  Williamsburg.  The  next  day,  Lafayette  pur 
sued  them  with  his  entire  force.  When  within  six  miles  of 
Williamsburg,  the  enemy's  rear  guard,  commanded  by  Col.  Sim- 
coe,  was  attacked  and  severely  handled  by  the  American  advance, 
under  Col.  Butler.  Cornwallis  occupied  the  town  for  a  day  or 
two,  during  which  time  Lafayette  took  post  in  the  neighborhood. 

Cornwallis,  who  had  determined  to  retire  from  Portsmouth, 
\\as  overtaken  on  the  6th  of  July,  by  the  marquis,  at  Jamestown, 
where  a  severe  ericounter  took  place.  With  the  design  of  attack 
ing  the  enemy's  rear,  when  the  main  body  should  have  passed  the 
river  at  Jamestown,  Lafayette  pushed  forward  the  Pennsylvania 
troops,  a  body  of  riflemen  and  the  cavalry.  Cornwallis,  divining 
the  object  of  his  opponent,  made  such  a  disposition  of  his  force  as 
induced  the  marquis  to  make  an  attack  upon  disadvantageous 
terms.  The  riflemen  advancing,  soon  drove  in  the  British  pickets. 
But  an  advanced  post,  which  covered  their  encampment,  was  per- 
severingly  maintained.  Lafayette,  at  length  discovering  his  error, 
hastened  to  call  in  his  men.  But  Wayne,  with  characteristic 
ardor,  had  dashed  at  the  head  of  his  Pennsylvania  troops  into  the 
contest  without  delay ;  and  before  he  could  be  recalled,  he  was 
closely  engaged.  Although  menaced  by  what  was  now  discovered 
to  be  the  main  body  of  the  British  army,  he  maintained  his 
ground ;  and  when  the  order  to  retreat  and  form  a  line  with  the 
light  infantry  in  the  rear  reached  him,  he  was  charging  the  British 
line  with  the  bayonet.  The  retreat  was  effected  without  any 
serious  sacrifice,  and  the  whole  force  was  soon  re-united  and  in  good 
order  about  half  a  mile  in  the  rear  of  the  field  of  battle.  The 
enemy  declining  to  pursue,  Lafayette  retired  to  a  position  about  six 
miles  from  Greenspring,  the  scene  of  conflict,  where  he  encamped. 


388  THE     LIFE     OF 

The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  this  action,  was  one  hundred  and 
thirty-nine  men,  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners.  That  of  the 
enemy  was  seventy-seven  killed  and  wounded.* 

It  was  during  the  night  of  this  eventful  day  that  Morgan,  with 
a  portion  of  the  forces  he  had  succeeded  in  raising,  reached 
Lafayette's  camp. 

Having  dispatched  Nelson's  command  of  cavalry  forward,  he 
inarched  about  the  20th  of  June,  with  the  force  of  riflemen  he 
had  succeeded  in  raising,  towards  Albemarle,  in  the  vicinity  of 
which  he  expected  to  be  enabled  to  effect  a  junction  with 
Lafayette.  But  the  latter  had  then  been  some  days  on  the  march 
in  pursuit  of  Cornwallis,  who  was  retreating  to  Richmond.  From 
the  neighborhood  of  this  city,  the  annexed  letter'was  received  by 
Morgan  while  on  the  advance. 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  20/A  June,  1781. 

MY  DEAR  SIR:  I  have  but  the  time  of  writing  you  two  lines.  The 
enemy  have  evacuated  Richmond,  and  seem  retiring  towards  Williams- 
burg.  If  it  is  the  case,  the  retreat  from  Elm  creek  will  be  upwards  of  one 
hundred  miles,  and  their  friends  in  this  State  will  be  not  a  little  disap 
pointed. 

Your  junction  with  us,  my  dear  friend,  is  very  important.  If  you  bring 
us  a  large  body,  we  may,  I  think,  cope  with  their  army.  I  am  for  the 
present  following  them,  but  agree  in  opinion  with  you,  and  unless  a  very 
favorable  opportunity  offers,  will  not  risk  a  battle. 

As  soon  as  Nelson's  horse  are  ready,  I  wish  you  would  order  them  on 
with  the  greatest  celerity.     We  are  in  great  want  of  dragoons. 
Adieu,  my  dear  Sir, 

Most  affectionately  yours, 

LAFAYETTK. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 

Morgan  and  his  command  pushed  forward  to  effect  the  desired 
junction.  But  Lafayette,  in  pursuit  of  the  retreating  foe,  also 
advanced ;  thus  several  days  elapsed,  when  it  was  found  that  they 

*TarIeton,  in  his  remarks  on  this  battle,  takes  occasion  to  pay  a  deserved  compliment 
to  Lafayette's  military  talents,  declaring  it  to  be  "  the  only  instance  of  this  officer's  com 
mitting  himself  during  a  very  difficult  campaign." — Tarleion's  Campaign,  p.  856. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  389 

were  as  far  from  effecting  their  object  as  at  the  outset.  It  was 
not  until  the  evening  of  the  6th  of  July,  when  they  had  travelled 
more  than  two  hundred  miles,  that  they  reached  the  head-quar 
ters  of  the  marquis,  near  Jamestown. 

Morgan  was  received  by  the  marquis  in  the  most  cordial  man 
ner,  and  immediately  invested  with  the  command  of  all  the  light 
troops  and  the  cavalry.* 

The  morning  following  his  arrival,  Tarleton,  with  his  cavalry 
and  a  body  of  mounted  infantry,  was  dispatched  by  Cornwallis  in 
quest  of  Lafayette.  On  his  approach  to  the  American  camp, 
Tarleton  encountered  a  patrolling  party  of  mounted  riflemen. 
The  latter  immediately  fell  back  towards  their  camp.  They 
were,  however,  closely  followed  by  the  British  horse,  and  had  lost 
several  of  their  number,  when  a  body  of  riflemen  came  to  the 
rescue.  These  troops,  during  the  previous  night,  had  encamped 
some  distance  in  front  of  the  main  body.  Their  position,  conse 
quently,  not  only  gave  them  the  first  intimation  of  the  attack,  but 
enabled  them  to  be  the  first  to  meet  it.  At  the  commencement 
of  the  alarm,  they  were  instantly  under  arms,  and  on  the  approach 
of  Tarleton,  opened  upon  his  force  such  a  heavy  and  destructive 
fire,  that  he  was  forced  to  an  immediate  and  precipitate  retreat. 

*  The  command  of  Nelson's  corps,  and  the  Maryland  volunteer  dragoons,  was  conferred 
upon  him  through  the  letter  which  follows : 

RICHMOND,  July  16W-,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR:  I  have  attached  to  your  command  Major  Nelson's  corps,  and  the  Maryland 
volunteer  dragoons.  I  beg  leave  to  recommend  the  latter  to  your  attention.  Most  of 
them  are  men  of  fortune,  who  make  great  sacrifices  to  serve  their  country.  You  will  not, 
therefore,  put  them  upon  the  duties  of  orderlies,  or  the  common  camp  duties,  which  can 
be  as  well  performed  by  the  Continental  horse.  In  everything  else  you  will  find  them 
answer  your  expectations.  As  they  are  only  to  be  subject  to  your  orders,  when  you  have 
accomplished  the  objects  mentioned  in  my  letter  of  yesterday,  or  when  it  is  decided  that 
Tarleton  intends  southerly  and  is  beyond  the  reach  of  being  struck,  you  will  be  good 
enough  to  order  their  return  to  head-quarters.  It  is  my  wish  to  dismiss  them  the  moment 
it  is  in  my  power. 

I  am,  dear  Sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

LAFATETTK. 
BRIO.  GKN.  MORGAN. 


390  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

Lafayette  retires  to  Richmond — Wayne  and  Morgan  posted  at  Goode's  bridge — Cornwallis 
marches  towards  Portsmouth — Tarleton  dispatched  to  Bedford  Co. — Unsuccessful 
attempt  to  intercept  him — Letter  from  Lafayette — He  encamps  on  Malvin  Hill — Letters 
from  Wayne — Morgan  again  unwell — Letter  to  Greene — The  reply — Morgan  returns 
home — Letter  from  Lafayette — Letter  to  Washington — The-feply— Letter  to  Washing 
ton — The  reply — removes  to  "  Saratoga" — His  elder  daughter  married  to  Col.  Neville 
— Morgan's  health  partially  restored — Letter  to  Greene — His  conduct  on  the  disbandment 
of  the  army — The  Cowpens  medal — Letter  to  J.  F.  Mercer — The  reply — The  soldiery 
become  the  victims  of  speculators — Morgan  interferes  in  behalf  of  the  former— Ilia 
motives  misrepresented  by  the  speculators  to  the  injury  of  his  character — Washington 
in  consequence,  ceases  to  esteem  him — An  explanation  is  followed  by  a  reconciliation — 
Morgan's  conduct  under  the  calumnies  of  his  enemies — Extract  of  a  letter  from  Col.  C. 
M.  Thurston. 

SOON  after  the  action  at  Jamestown,  Lafayette,  with  the  main 
body  of  his  army,  retired,  first  to  the  forks  of  the  York  river,  and 
afterwards  to  Richmond.  Wayne,  with  his  Fennsylvanian 
troops,  and  Morgan  with  the  dragoons  and  riflemen,  were  detached 
across  James  river  to  Goode's  Bridge. 

Cornwallis,  having  crossed  to  the  southern  side  of  James  river, 
resumed  his  march  towards  Portsmouth.  Arriving  at  Suffolk  he 
dispatched  Colonel  Tarleton  from  this  point  with  his  cavalry,  and 
a  body  of  mounted  infantry,  to  New  London,  in  the  county  of 
Bedford,  distant  not  less  than  two  hundred  miles.  Cornwallis's 
objects  in  ordering  a  movement  so  extensive  and  hazardous,  were 
the  destruction  of  a  magazine  of  stores,  said  to  have  been  collec 
ted  at  that  place  for  Greene's  army,  and  the  interception  of  a  body 
of  American  light  troops,  which  he  was  informed  were  on  their 
march  from  the  south  to  the  assistance  of  Lafayette. 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.         (J 

Upon  the  first  intimation  of  this  movement,  Wayne  and  Mor 
gan,  with  their  respective  commands,  were  sent  by  Lafayette  to 
counteract  it,  and  if  possible  to  intercept  and  cut  off  Tarleton 
upon  his  return.  Accordingly,  Wayne  advanced  into  Amelia 
county,  while  Morgan  held  the  ground  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Gloode's  Bridge.  Their  confident  expectations  of  entrapping  Tarle 
ton  were,  however,  disappointed.  This  officer  having  proceeded 
first  to  Prince  Edward  and  next  to  Bedford,  found  that  the  stores 
which  he  sought  at  these  places  had  sometime  previously  been 
dispatched  southward.  He  ascertained,  besides,  that  the  expected 
detachment  of  light  troops  had  not  been  sent  northward,  Greene 
having  full  employment  for  every  soldier  he  commanded.  Upon 
his  return,  he  was  informed  of  the  danger  which  awaited  him,  in 
time  to  take  the  necessary  measures  to  avoid  it.  After  destroy 
ing  his  wagons  he  struck  into  a  lower  route  across  the  head 
waters  of  the  Nodaway  and  Black  water  rivers,  and  arrived  with 
out  molestation  at  Suffolk  on  the  24th.* 

It  is  a  matter  of  surprise  that  Lafayette  should  have  allowed  an 
opportunity  so  favorable  for  intercepting  and  destroying  this 
detachment  to  escape  him.  The  extreme  caution  which  he 
appears  to  have  observed  on  this  occasion,  was,  perhaps,  one  of  the 
consequences  of  his  rash  attack  at  Jamestown.  It  must  be  obser 
ved,  however,  that  the  movements  of  Tarleton  were  conducted 
with  such  rapidity,  that  information  regarding  them,  at  any  stage 
of  their  progress,  must  have  reached  Lafayette  at  a  time  too  late 
to  be  useful.  Besides  the  object  of  the  expedition,  and  the  scope 
of  its  operations,  were  alike  unknown  to  the  Marquis.  The  force 
of  which  it  was  composed  was  believed  by  him  to  be  much 
greater  than  it  really  was.f  Had  Wayne  and  Morgan  been  per- 

*  Tarleton,  p.  85T  ;  Lee's  Mem.  p.  306. 

t  This  expedition  was  the  subject  of  the  following  among  other  letters,  addressed  by 
Lafayette  to  Morgan : 

RICHMOND,  July  Yith,  1781. 
DEAR  SIR, 

My  former  intelligences  were  decisive  upon  Tarleton's  going  towards  Roanoke.     But 


392  THE      LIFE      OF 

initted  to  move  forward,  as  appears  to  Lave  been  their  desire,  the 
probability  is  that  the  force  under  Tarleton  would  have  been 
intercepted  and  dispersed.  Indeed,  this  opinion  is,  in  substance, 
expressed  by  Tarleton  himself.  * 

About  this  time,  Lafayette  moved  his  army  from  the  neighborhood 
of  Richmond,  and  encamped  at  Malven  Hill.  Wayne  and  Morgan 
were  left  with  their  respective  detachments  at  Goode's  Bridge. 

Lafayette,  supposing  that  the  next  movement  of  the  enemy  would 
have  reference  either  to  Virginia  or  the  Carolinas,  composedly 
awaited  the  development  of  their  plans,  holding  himself  at  the 
same  time  in  readiness  to  act  as  circumstances  might  require. 
u  Two  or  three  days  will  determine  what  the  enemy  intend  to  do," 
he  observes  in  a  letter  to  Morgan,  dated  at  Malvin  Hill,  on  the 
21st  of  July,  "and  the  distribution  of  their  forces  will  determine 
what  is  to  become  of  ours."  That  he  anticipated  another  attack 
from  Cornwallis,  and  that  he  had  resolved  to  meet  it,  are  rendered 
evident  by  a  passage  in  the  same  letter.  "  Should  you  not  find 
any  position,"  he  remarks,  "  where  you  might  fight  to  advantage 
the  mounted  part  of  the  British  army,  or  should  you  fear  to  be 
unacquainted  with  their  movements,  it  would  of  course  be  more 

I  just  now  hear  that  he  was  last  night  at  Walker's  house,  seven  miles  above  Walker's 
Mill,  on  Nodaway  river,  thirty-two  miles  south  of  Petersburg.  He  was  expected  in  that 
town  this  night.  Gen.  Wayne  is  over  the  river  and  has  orders  to  be  very  cautious.  But 
if  Col.  Tarleton  could  be  surprised  to-night  at  Petersburg,  he  is  to  make  the  attempt,  I 
think,  my  dear  friend,  we  are  rather  scattered,  and  it  will  be  better  for  you  to  fall  back 
towards  Chesterfield  Court  House ;  so  that  if  instead  of  attacking,  Wayne  is  attacked, 
he  may  retire  to  you.  By  the  last  accounts,  Lord  Cornwallis  was  at  Portsmouth.  I 
hardly  believe  Tarleton  will  come  to  Petersburg.  At  all  events  you  may  take  such  posi 
tions  in  the  woods  as  will  effectually  cover  you  from  his  horse.  But  we  are  so  distant 

that  I  leave  with  you  to  act  according  to  circumstances. 

Yours, 

LAFAYETTE. 
You  will  please  have  dragoons  at  Budford's  to  give  Gen.  Wayne  notice. 

BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN,  Govde's Bridge. 

*  A  detachment  from  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette's  army,  might  have  been  transported 
over  the  James  river  near  City  Point,  and  by  posting  themselves  near  the  head  of 
Blackwater,  would  have  endangered  the  retreat  of  the  British,  by  blocking  up  the  pass  at 
that  place,  and  over  which  they  must  unavoidably  return  ;  because  the  banks  of  Black- 
water  are  in  other  parts  so  marshy,  that  there  is  no  approaching  them,  either  to  mak« 
use  of  rafts,  or  to  cross  the  river  by  swimming.— ^  Tarleton1 »  Campaign,  p.  859. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       393 

prudent  to  be  on  this  side.  But  in  the  other  case,  independent  of 
my  aversion  to  fresh  fatigues,  I  am  glad  to  keep  the  enemy  in 
suspense  ;  and  should  they  move  up  in  consequence  of  our  divided 
state,  it  will  retard  their  preparations  for  the  relief  of  New  York.'' 
The  first  of  the  series  of  movements  which  ended  in  the  capture 
of  Cornwallis  was  now  made.  On  the  30th,  the  detachments  of 
Wayne  and  Morgan  moved  from  Goode's  Bridge  to  Deep  Creek 
Bridge,  in  Amelia  county.  The  new  position  afforded,  among 
other  advantages,  greater  facilities  for  marching  towards  Ports 
mouth  or  the  Carolinas,  as  events  might  determine.*  On  the 
next  day,  Morgan  received  the  following  letter  from  Wayne,  com 
municating  the  orders  it  contained  from  the  marquis. 

CAMP  AT  WATKIN'S  MILL,  July  SOt/t,  17S1. 

DEAR  SIR:  I  have  it  in  command  from  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette  to 
direct  Gen.  Campbell  with  all  the  riflemen  to  join  Gen.  Muhlenbcrg  at 
Eland's  Mills,  to  the  southeast  of  Petersburg,  the  soonest  possible.  You 
will  therefore  be  so  obliging  as  to  order  him  to  take  up  his  line  of  march 
at  four  o'clock  to-morrow  morning.  He  may  easily  reach  that  place  in 
three  days.  You  will  also  be  so  obliging  as  to  order  Capt.  Reed,  with 
Nelson's  dragoons,  to  join  me  at  this  place  immediately. 

The  marquis  likewise  informs  me  that  your  people  are  coming  in,  and 
wishes  you  to  proceed  to  his  quarters  to  arrange  them. 

That  their  numbers  and  appointments  may  be  equal  to  your  expectations, 

*GEN.  ANTHONY  WAYNE  TO  GEN.  MORGAN. 

CAMP  AT  GOODE'S  BRIDGE,  29£A  July,  17S1, 

DEAR  SIR  :  The  ground  in  and  about  this  camp  begins  to  be  so  disagreeable,  that  it  has 
determined  me  to  march  to-morrow  morning,  at  half  past  5  o'clock,  for  Deep  Creek 
Bridge,  in  Amelia  county,  about  eight  miles  from  this  place.  This  change  is  necessary, 
not  only  for  the  health  of  the  troops,  but  for  the  more  easily  procuring  flour  and  forage. 
It  is  also  a  position  from  which  we  can  move  with  facility  towards  Portsmouth  or  Caro 
lina,  as  events  may  determine.  '.  , 

I  leave  it  with  you  to  march  the  riflemen  and  Baltimore  dragoons  under  Capt.  Moore 
to  that  place,  or  to  remain  where  they  are  for  the  present. 

You  will  be  so  obliging  as  to  order  Capt.  Reed,  with  his  corps  of  cavalry,  to  precede  the 
Infantry  in  the  morning,  and  to  take  post  with  us. 

Interim,  I  am, 

Your  most  obedient  humble  servant, 

ASTHOHY  WAYNE. 


394  THE     LIFE     OF 

and  that  life  and  laurels  may  attend  you  on  all  occasions,  is  the  sincere 
\vish  of 

Your  most  obedient  servant,  &c., 

ANTHONY  WAYNE. 
BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN,  at  Maj.  Goode's. 

While  the  military  events  just  detailed  were  in  progress,  Mor 
gan  became  so  unwell  from  a  return  of  his  sciatica!  complaint,  as 
at  length  to  confine  him  to  his  bed.  The  first  night  he  passed  in 
Lafayette's  camp,  at  Greenspring,  was  followed  by  an  attack  of 
this  malady.  For  a  few  days  he  bore  up  against  a  renewal  of  his 
sufferings,  as  well  as  the  more  painful  presentiment  that  his 
career  as  a  soldier  was  drawing  to  a  close.  But  about  the  begin 
ning  of  August,  his  illness  so  increased,  that  he  was  obliged  to 
retire  from  the  field,  and  to  seek  a  renewal  of  his  health  in  tho 
comforts  and  quietude  of  home. 

His  reluctance  again  to  leave  the  army  under  such  circum 
stances  was  evinced  until  the  last  moment.  A  letter  to  Gen. 
Greene,  written  by  him  about  ten  days  before  his  departure, 
admits  a  misgiving  that  he  was  no  longer  fit  for  service,  but  gives 
no  intimation  of  his  intention  to  retire.  Such  a  design  was  too 
repugnant  to  his  inclinations  to  be.  entertained,  until  it  became 
unavoidable.  The  letter  referred  to  is  annexed. 

CAMP,  GOODE'S  BRIDGE,  24Z7t  July,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR:  As  the  marquis  has  written  you,  no  doubt  he  has  given  you 
a  better  account  of  the  enemy's  situation  than  I  could ;  shall,  therefore, 
say  nothing  on  that  head.  After  making  use  of  the  cold  bath  for  upwards 
of  two  months,  I  thought  myself  so  far  recovered  as  to  be  able  to  take 
the  field,  and  intended  to  have  joined  you  in  Carolina.  But  my  lord 
making  so  deep  a  lunge  at  the  Old  Dominion,  that  both  houses  of  the 
Assembly  requested  me  to  raise  as  many  volunteers  as  possible,  and  join 
the  marquis,  which  1  did,  the  day  after  the  action  at  Jamestown.  My 
lord  has  embarked  some  of  his  troops;  what  he  intends,  time  only  can 
discover.  But  if  they  are  sent  southerly,  we  are  on  our  way  to  join  you. 

How  are  all  the  old  heroes,  Washington,  Lee,  Howard,  &c.,  &c.?  I 
have  not  time  to  write  them.  Will  you  be  pleased  to  make  my  compli 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  395 

ments  to  them,  also  to  Gen.  Huger,  Col.  Williams,  and  your  own  family 
respectively. 

I  saw  your  letter  to  the  marquis,  and  was  very  unhappy  at  your  situation. 
That  d d  reinforcement  arrived  very  unluckily  for  us.* 

I  lay  out  the  night  after  arriving  at  camp,  caught  cold,  and  have  been 
laid  up  ever  since.  I  am  afraid  I  am  broke  down.  I  sincerely  wish  you 
every  species  of  good  luck,  and  all  the  happiness  that  country  can  afford 

you. 

I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

To  the  foregoing,  Morgan  received  the  subjoined  reply,  shortly 
after  his  return  to  Frederick : 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  CAMDEN,  August  %6th,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  Your  letter  of  the  24th  July  arrived  safe  at  head-quarters, 
and  your  kind  compliments  to  Williams,  Washington,  Lee,  and  the  other 
gentlemen  you  mention,  have  been  properly  distributed.  Nothing  would 
give  me  greater  pleasure  than  to  have  you  with  me.  The  people  of  this 
country  adore  you.  Had  you  been  with  me  a  few  weeks  past,  you  would 
have  had  it  in  your  power  to  give  the  world  the  pleasure  of  reading  a  Sec 
ond  Cowpens  affair.  Gen.  Sumter  had  the  command  ;  but  the  event  did 
not  answer  my  expectations.  If  I  deserve  any  credit  for  the  manoeuvres 
of  this  campaign,  it  was  for  that  I  gave  the  enemy  a  blow  where  they  least 
expected  it.  But,  alas !  the  execution  failed.  However,  we  got  upwards 
of  one  hundred  and  forty  prisoners,  and  took  and  destroyed  a  great  quan 
tity  of  stores.  The  expedition  ought  to  have  yielded  us  six  hundred  men, 
and  the  chance  was  more  than  fifty  times  as  much  in  our  favor  as  it  was 
at  Tarleton's  defeat.  Great  generals  are  scarce — there  are  few  Morgans  to  be 
found.  The  ladies  of  Charleston  toast  you.  Don't  you  think  we  bear  beating 
very  well,  and  that  we  are  something  of  the  nature  of  stock-fish,  the  more  we 
are  beat,  the  better  we  grow  ?  I  may  say  with  the  king  of  Prussia,  Fortune 
is  a  female,  and  I  am  not  gallant.  She  has  jilted  me  several  times  this  cam 
paign  ;  but  in  spite  of  her  teeth,  I  pursue  her  still,  in  hopes  the  old  adage 
will  be  fulfilled — a  coy  dame  may  prove  kind  at  last.  I  am  not  well  pleased 
with  her  rebuffs ;  but  I  bear  them  with  patience.  I  was  content  at  the 
flogging  at  Guilford  ;  but  I  lost  all  patience  at  first  with  that  of  Lord  Raw- 

*  The  arrival  at  Charleston  of  three  British  regiments,  which  event  was  followed  by  the 
advance  of  Lord  Rawdon  to  the  relief  of  Ninety-six,  at  the  time  invested  by  Gen.  Greene. 


396  THE      LIFE      OF 

don's.  In  the  one  I  considered  victory  as  doubtful :  in  the  other,  certain. 
Under  these  impressions,  you  may  well  think  the  disappointment  was  not 
pleasing ;  and  to  add  to  my  vexation,  that  cursed  reinforcement  must 
arrive  by  two  days  too  soon.  But  upon  the  whole,  we  are  as  well  off  as 
could  be  expected ;  and  the  less  we  are  indebted  to  fortune,  the  greater 
our  merit.  I  claim  nothing — the  army  deserves  everything. 

Nurse  your  old  bones  and  stick  by  the  marquis,  until  the  modern  Hanni 
bal  unfolds  his  great  designs.  While  you  and  Wayne  are  with  him,  1  think 
he  will  be  well  supported,  arid  I  shall  feel  perfectly  easy. 

We  are  trying  to  collect  a  body  of  militia  to  give  the  enemy  battle.  If 
we  succeed,  perhaps  you  may  hear  of  a  few  being  sent  to  the  shades  on 
both  sides.  The  Dominion  has  been  in  great  jeopardy  this  campaign.  Let 
it  prove  a  warning  to  be  better  prepared  in  future.  But  under  all  her 
oppressions  she  rises  in  glory,  and  will  soon  shade  all  her  sister  States, 
especially  as  Nelson  has  got  at  the  head  of  the  government. 
With  much  esteem,  I  am,  &c., 

GEN.  MORGAN.  NATH.  GREENE. 

Soon  after  Morgan  returned  to  Frederick,  he  proceeded  to  Bath 
Springs,  from  the  healthful  properties  of  the  waters  of  which,  he  had 
previously  experienced  relief  from  attacks,  such  as  that  under  which 
he  labored  at  this  time.  In  a  few  days  his  pains  left  him,  and  his 
strength  was  measurably  restored.  But  the  impression  had,  in 
the  meantime,  fixed  itself  in  his  mind,  that  his  constitution  was 
no  longer  able  to  withstand  the  hardships  and  exposures  incident 
to  an  active  campaign — that  his  return  to  the  field  would  be  fol 
lowed  by  a  return  of  his  malady.  Yet,  notwithstanding  this,  it  is 
certain  that  he  was  impatient  for  the  acquisition  of  sufficient 
strength  to  enable  him  to  rejoin  the  marquis. 

While  at-  this  place,  he  received  the  letter  which  follows,  from 
Lafayette : 

GEN.    LAFAYETTE    TO  GEN.  MORGAN. 

MONTOK  HILL,  August  15, 1781. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND  :  I  have  been  happy  to  hear  your  health  was  better.  I 
hope  the  springs  will  entirely  recover  it;  and  then,  my  dear  sir,  I  shall  be 
happier  than  can  be  expressed,  at  seeing  you  with  the  army.  You  are  the 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.       397 

general  and  the  fri?nd  I  want ;  and  both  from  inclination  and  esteem,  I 
lose  a  great  deal  when  you  go  from  me,  and  will  think  it  a  great  pleasure 
and  a  great  reinforcement  to  see  you  again.  But  let  me  entreat  you  not 
so  soon  as  to  expose  your  health.  Great  services  have  been  rendered  by 
you — great  services  are  justly  expected.  So  that  you  cannot,  consistent 
with  your  duty,  trifle  with  your  own  life.  By  the  time  you  are  called  to 
come,  perhaps  the  scene  may  be  interesting. 

Your  influence,  my  dear  sir,  may  render  us  the  greatest  service.  The 
militia  ordered  out  are  coming  in  very  slow — so  slow  that  I  will  be  soon 
left  with  the  Continentals.  For  God's  sake,  tell  them  to  come  on.  It 
appears  the  enemy  had  rather  expose  New  York  and  pursue  their  serious 
intentions  against  Virginia.  I  do  every  day  expect  a  new  campaign,  and 
never  was  worse  provided.  We  put  on  the  best  face  we  can  ;  but  I  con 
fess,  I  dread  consequences.  At  the  same  time  that  you  hurry  on  the 
militia,  let  them  take  their  arms  with  them — rifles  particularly,  as  riflemen 
are  the  soldiers  I  most  wish  for.  If  there  are  Continental  or  State  arms 
within  your  reach,  I  request  you  will  forward  them  on.  Advise  Col.  Davies 
of  the  march  of  any  militia. 

We  have  many  horse  accoutrements  at  Noland's  Ferry,  at  Fredericktown 
in  Maryland,  and  perhaps  some  other  places.  I  wish  wagons  may  be 
impressed  and  those  articles  immediately  sent.  White  has  two  hundred 
fine  men  and  horses,  who,  for  want  of  accoutrements,  are  entirely  useless. 
The  best  way  will  be  to  send  them  by  the  upper  road  and  forward  them  to 
our  camp. 

Could  it  be  possible  to  procure  a  quantity  of  shoes  ?  The  whole  army 
are  barefoot. 

These  articles,  my  dear  friend,  I  only  mention,  in  case  your  health  per 
mits  you  to  attend  to  them.  I  beg  you  will  not  take  any  trouble  about, 
them  that  might  give  you  improper  fatigue,  or  disturb  for  one  instant  the 
care  I  entreat  you  to  pay  to  the  recovery  of  your  health. 

Lord  Corflwallis's  army  is  divided  between  York  and  Gloucester.  At 
York  they  don't  fortify  :  but  they  do  at  Gloster.  It  appears  Portsmouth 
will  be  evacuated,  and  everything  brought  round  to  York  river.  Accounts 
from  New  York  assure  us  that  part  of  the  troops  is  certainly  recalled :  but 
nothing  here  that  indicates  it  for  the  present. 

The  light  infantry  and  militia  are  between  the  forts  of  York  river,  the 
first  four  miles,  the  second  eight  miles  from  West  Point.  Gen.  Wayne  is 
for  the  present  at  Bottom's  Bridge,  and  should  the  enemy  detach  to 
York,  he  will  go  to  South  Carolina.  I  am  nursing  the  few  horse  we  have  ; 
boats  are  patrolling  down  the  river;  Mathews,  with  some  militia, 


398  THE     LIFE     OF 

this  and  Williamsburg  ;  a  larger  corps  with  the  volunteer  horse  under  CoL 
Lane,  is  foraging  in  Gloster  county.  This  position  looks  both  ways,  and 
saves  transportation. 

The  enemy's  movements  I  explain  on  two  accounts.  That  a  force  had 
been  ordered  to  New  York  is  certain.  But  the  plan  had  afterwards  been 
altered.  If  Lord  Cornwallis  expectt  a  French  fleet,  he  will  confine  his 
defences  to  Glostertown,  and  there  fight  in  protection  of  his  army  and 
shipping.  He  will  regard  it  dangerous  to  divide  his  force,  and  would  have 
little  or  nothing  on  the  York  side.  If,  on  the  contrary,  his  lordship  means 
to  be  offensive,  the  fortifications  at  Gloster  are  means  to  protect  his  ves 
sels,  his  magazines  and  hospitals,  and  in  case  of  a  misfortune  to  ensure 
his  retreat.  The  latter  seems  the  most  probable.  I  soon  expect  to  be 
hard  pushed,  and  never  was  worse  provided. 

There  is  some  rumor  of  a  fleet  being  near  the  Capes ;  but  I  do  not 
believe  it.  Adieu!  my  dear  Morgan. 

•":-     Most  affectionately,  your  friend, 

LAFAYETTE. 

P.  S.     If  you  hear  of  ammunition,  send  it  to  us. 

BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 

Judging,  as  well  from  the  recollections  of  those  who  were 
acquainted  with  Gen.  Morgan,  as  from  the  records  he  has  left 
behind  him,  his  mortification  at  being  unable  from  ill- health  to 
sustain  to  the  end  the  prominent  part  he  had  taken  in  the  great 
drama  of  the  revolution,  was  excessive,  and  doubtless,  it  contri 
buted  in  no  mean  degree  to  aggravate  his  physical  sufferings. 
The  termination  of  the  mighty  struggle  was  plainly  foreshad 
owed  about  this  time.  The  French  fleet  had  arrived  in  the 
Chesapeake,  and  blocked  up  the  enemy's  egress  to  the  ocean:  while 
Lafayette  guarded  the  avenues  to  escape  southward,  and  the  Mar 
quis  of  St.  Simon  those  to  the  interior,  "  the  modern  Hannibal," 
was  advancing  with  the  main  army  from  the  north.  Cornwallis, 
it  was  evident,  had  at  length  been  caught  in  the  toils  of  his  adver 
saries. 

Under  the  feeling  to  which  these  auspicious  circumstances  would 
naturally  give  rise  in  the  breast  of  a  patriot  and  soldier,  kept  by 
sickness  from  being  present  at  the  virtual  close  of  a  struggle 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  399 

in  which  he  had  participated  so  largely,  Morgan  addressed  the 
letter  which  follows  to  Washington  : 

September  20«A,  1T81. 

SIR  :  At  a  time  like  this,  when  your  excellency's  every  moment  must  be 
devoted  to  the  grand  business  of  America,  I  know  you  can  have  but  little 
leisure  for  private  letters — but  the  feelings  of  my  heart  will  not  permit  me 
to  be  silent :  I  cannot  avoid  congratulating  your  excellency  on  the  present 
favorable  appearance  of  our  affairs :  I  cannot  avoid  telling  your  excellency 
how  much  I  wish  you  success,  and  how  much  I  wish  that  the  state  of  my 
health  would  permit  me  to  afford  my  small  services  on  this  great  occasion. 
Such  has  been  my  peculiar  fate,  that  during  the  whole  course  of  the  pre 
sent  war,  I  have  never,  on  any  important  event,  had  the  honor  of  serving 
particularly  under  your  excellency.  It  is  a  misfortune  I  have  ever  sin 
cerely  lamented.  There  is  nothing  on  earth  would  have  given  me  more 
real  pleasure  than  to  have  made  this  campaign  under  your  excellency's  eye, 
to  have  shared  the  danger,  and  let  me  add,  the  glory  too,  which  I  am 
almost  confident  will  be  acquired.  But  as  my  health  will  not  admit  of  my 
rejoining  the  army  immediately,  I  must  beg  leave  to  repeat  to  your  excel 
lency  my  most  earnest  wishes  for  your  success,  and  for  your  personal 
safety. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  sentiments  of  the  highest  esteem, 

Your  excellency's  obedient  and  humble  servant, 

To  GEN.  WASHINGTON.  DANIEL  MORGAN. 

Washington,  at  the  head  of  the  French  and  American  forces, 
was  vigorously  prosecuting  the  siege  of  Yorktovvn  to  a  triumphant 
close,  when  the  foregoing  letter  reached  him.  The  following  was 
written  in  reply : 

HEAD  QUARTERS,  BEFORK  YORK,  5th  Oct.,  1T81. 

SIR  :  Surrounded,  as  I  am,  with  a  great  variety  of  concerns,  on  the  pre 
sent  occasion,  I  can  yet  find  time  to  answer  your  letter  of  the  20th  ult., 
which  I  have  received  with  much  satisfaction ;  not  only  as  it  is  filled  with 
such  warm  expressions  of  desire  for  my  success  on  the  present  expedition, 
but  as  it  breathes  the  spirit  and  ardor  of  a  veteran  soldier,  who,  though 
impaired  in  the  service  of  his  country,  yet  retains  the  sentiments  of  a  sol- 
dier  in  the  primest  degree. 


400  THE      LIFE      OF 

Be  assured  that  I  most  sincerely  lament  your  present  situation,  and 
esteem  it  a  peculiar  loss  to  the  United  States,  that  you  are,  at  this  time, 
unable  to  render  your  services  in  the  field.  I  most  sincerely  thank  you 
for  the  kind  expressions  of  your  good  wishes,  and  earnestly  hope  that  you 
may  be  soon  restored  to  that  share  of  health  \vhich  you  may  desire,  and 
with  which  you  may  again  be  useful  to  your  country  in  the  same  eminent 
degree  as  has  already  distinguished  your  conduct. 

With  much  regard  and  esteem, 

I  am,  sir,  your  most  obedient  servant, 

BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN.  GEO.  WASHINGTON. 

Moi'gan  was  still  at  home  recruiting  his  shattered  health,  when 
the  joyful  news  of  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis  was  spread  through 
the  country.  A  large  proportion  of  the  prisoners  surrendered  on 
that  occasion,  were  inarched  to  Winchester,  and  guarded  by  a 
body  of  militia,  were  confined  in  the  barracks  near  that  place, 
under  the  direction  of  Col.  Wood,  the  commissary  of  prisoners  in 
that  section  of  country.  The  untoward  consequences  which  fol 
lowed  the  arrival  of  these  prisoners  in  Frederick,  were  the  subject 
of  a  number  of  letters  from  Morgan  to  Washington,  Governor 
Harrison,  Colonels  Wood  and  Smith,  and  others  in  authority.  As 
the  subjoined  letter,  besides  being  an  interesting  link  in  the  chain 
of  correspondence  between  Washington  and  Morgan,  furnishes  a 
detail  of  the  consequences  referred  to,  in  a  manner  so  complete, 
as  to  render  further  remark  thereupon  unnecessary  ;  it  possesses  a 
double  claim  to  notice  : 

•  SARATOGA,  November  25*A,  1781. 

SIR:  After  acknowledging  the  honor  of  your  very  friendly  and  polite  letter, 
dated  "  Before  York,  5th  Oct.,"  give  me  leave  most  sincerely  to  congratulate 
you  on  our  late  signal  success  over  the  British  arms  under  Lord  Cornwallis, 
which  has  afforded  me  unspeakable  satisfaction,  not  only  on  account  of  the 
additional  laurels  it  has  gained  to  your  excellency  in  particular,  and  the 
army  in  general,  but  because  it  has  also  dispersed  the  black  clouds  of 
adversity  which  hung  lowering  over  our  country,  and  exhibits  a  bright 
prospect  of  a  peaceable  hereafter.  But  while  I  rejoice  in  the  occasion  that 
subjected  so  many  of  our  enemies  to  our  power,  I  cannot  but  lament  the 
great  loss  of  prisoners  which  will,  or  I  fear  already  has,  taken  place.  I 


GENERAL      D  A  N  I  K  L     MORGAN.  401 

beg  leave  to  lay  before  your  excellency,  the  situation  of  those  sent  to  this 
country.  The  barracks  for  their  reception  were  scarcely  adequate  to  half 
their  numbers,  and  the  staff  department  entirely  unprovided  with  axes  or 
tools  of  any  kind  for  the  building  of  more  ;  add  to  this  the  weather  grow 
ing  cold,  and  the  guards,  which  were  militia,  not  being  attended  with  suf 
ficient  discipline  and  law,  the  prisoners  are  so  dispersed,  that  of  those  sent 
to  Winchester,  not  more  than  eight  hundred  could  be  paraded  a  few  days 
ago.  On  hearing  this  disagreeable  account,  I  have  ordered  them  all  to  be 
called  in,  but  as  the  barracks  are  built  in  a  tory  settlement,  five  miles 
above  Winchester,  and  a  chain  of  tories  extending  thence  along  the  fron 
tiers  of  Maryland  and  Pennsylvania,  who  would  rather  assist  than  prevent 
their  escape,  I  fear  the  order  will  not  be  attended  to  with  the  wished-for 
success,  especially  as  many  of  them  have  been  already  seen  passing  the 
Potomac  in  hunting-shirts  and  other  dresses  of  disguise.  I  shall  visit 
them  to-morrow,  to  see  how  many  are  together,  and  give  the  best  orders 
for  their  future  security  our  circumstances  will  permit. 

The  Governor  of  this  State  has  sent  Nelson's  corps  of  horse  to  act  as 
guards  to  the  prisoners ;  but  the  inhabitants  refuse  furnishing  either  them 
or  the  prisoners  with  provisions.  Under  our  present  regulations,  they  aro 
uneasy  at  not  being  paid  in  hard  money  for  their  property,  as  they  con 
ceive  the  people  of  other  States  are,  and  indeed,  are  arming,  and  threaten 
to  oppose  the  laws  with  force.  My  health,  though  by  no  means  perfectly 
re-established,  is  sufficiently  repaired  to  permit  me  to  attend  to  any  direc 
tions  you  may  think  proper  to  honor  me  with  in  this  quarter  ;  and  I  beg 
leave  to  assure  your  excellency,  that  I  am  never  happier  than  when  serv 
ing  my  country  in  the  prosecution  of  your  orders.  I  have  just  received  a 
letter  from  the  senior  British  officer,  prisoner  at  Winchester,  which  I  take 
the  liberty  of  enclosing. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be  your  excellency's  most  obedient  and  humble 
servant, 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

N.  B. — There  are  a  number  of  soldiers  straggling  through  the  country 
who  were  prisoners  at  Charlestown  and  elsewhere  ;  some  of  them  escaped 
from  confinement,  and  others  deserted,  after  listing  into  the  British  ser 
vice — they  have  never  been  apprehended,  because  they  were  never  con 
sidered  as  deserters.  Your  excellency's  directions  would,  I  think,  be 
attended  with  an  advantageous  effect. 

His  EXCELLENCY,  GEN.  WASHINGTON,  D.  M. 

Philadelphia. 


4:02  THE     LIFE     OF 

Before  the  subjoined  reply  readied  him,  he  had  contributed  by 
his  influence  and  personal  exertions  to  collect  the  greater  part  of 
the  prisoners  together,  to  obtain  for  them  additional  quarters  and 
the  necessary  subsistence,  and  at  the  same  time  to  allay  the  spirit 
of  resistance  which  the  impressment  of  provisions  &c.,  had  aroused 
among  the  inhabitants. 

PHILADELPHIA,  12th  Dec.,  ,.781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  have  received  your  favor  of  the  25th  November,  and  return 
you  my  sincere  thanks  for  your  kind  congratulations  upon  the  late  impor 
tant  success  of  the  allied  arms. 

I  am  obliged  to  you  for  the  trouble  you  had  taken  with  the  prisoners  of 
war,  and  for  the  offers  which  you  make  of  rendering  further  services 
in  that  way.  But  the  Secretary  of  War,  Maj.  Gen.  Lincoln,  into  whose 
department  the  charge  of  that  business  now  falls,  had  given  his  directions 
in  the  matter  to  Col.  Wood,  who  has  long  had  the  superintendence  of  pris 
oners  upon  the  frontier.  A  very  troublesome  business,  and  not  to  be 
envied. 

What  you  mention  respecting  those  soldiers  of  ours,  who,  after  return 
ing  from  captivity,  have  never  joined  their  corps,  and  those,  who  while 
prisoners,  enlist  with  the  enemy  and  then  desert,  deserves  attention.  If 
the  terms  for  which  they  were  enlisted  have  not  expired,  they  are  certainly 
liable  to  be  called  into  service ;  and  you  will  be  pleased  to  look  upon  your 
self  as  authorized  to  apprehend  all  such  as  cannot  make  it  appear  that  their 
times  have  expired. 

I  wish  you  a  perfect  recovery  of  your  health,  and  am  with  esteem,  dear 
sir,  your  most  obedient  and  humble  servant, 

GEO.  WASHINGTON. 

BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 


During  the  preceding  year,  Morgan,  having  purchased  a  piece 
of  land,  lying  about  two  miles  N.  E.  of  White  Post,  had,  in  the 
mean  time,  employed  a  number  of  the  British,  prisoners  who  were 
quartered  in  the  vicinity,  in  erecting  on  it  a  handsome  and  spacious 
residence,  which  was  very  appropriately  named  "  Saratoga."  Into 
this  building  he  removed  his  family  from  his  former  residence  near 
Berrysville,  early  in  the  spring. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.        403 

Soon  after  his  return  home  from  the  field  on  this  occasion,  his 
eldest  daughter,  Nancy,  was  married  to  Col.  Presley  Neville,*  son 
of  John  Neville,  of  Pittsburg,  one  of  his  old  and  much  esteemed 
friends. 

Before  the  winter  of  1781-2  elapsed,  Morgan  had,  to  all  appear 
ances,  sufficiently  recovered  his  health  and  strength  to  enable  him 
to  take  the  field  again.  But  the  energies  of  the  enemy  had  been 
palsied  by  the  capitulation  of  Yorktown,  and  already  the  indi 
cations  of  an  approaching  termination  of  the  war  were  apparent. 
In  the  spring  of  1782  he  resumed  his  command.  But  no  occasion 
for  service  offered  itself  until  the  preliminaries  of  an  eventual  treaty 
of  peace  were  arranged.  He  continued  with  the  army,  however, 
and  was  at  the  head  of  his  command  when  the  continental  troops 
was  disbanded. 

It  appears  that  Morgan  was  a  sharer  in  the  dissatisfaction,  so 
greatly  felt  and  expressed  at  this  juncture  by  the  army,  at  the 
alleged  illiberal  spirit  which  Congress  and  the  State  governments 

*  Col.  Presley  Neville  (the  only  son  of  Gen.  John  Neville,  of  Pittsburgh),  was  born  in 
Virginia.  He  took  an  early  part  in  the  revolutionary  struggle,  during  the  continuance  of 
which,  he  was  an  active  and  prominent  actor  in  its  vicissitudes.  In  July  or  August,  1775, 
he  was  commissioned  a  lieutenant.  In  the  succeeding  year  he  was  promoted  to  a  cap- 
taincy.  In  October,  1778,  he  was  advanced  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel.  During 
the  years  1777  and  1773,  he  served  as  aid  to  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette.  He  was  a  par- 
tater  in  all  the  battles  in  which  the  Virginia  line  was  engaged,  up  to  the  period  when  the 
Hessians  were  captured  at  Trenton,  on  which  occasion  he  was  also  present.  At  the  bat 
tle  of  the  Short  Hills,  in  New  Jersey,  he  commanded  the  advanced  corps :  had  a  handscine 
skirmish  with  the  enemy  at  Cocksbridge,  near  Christiana ;  and  received  at  the  head  of 
the  brigade,  the  thanks  of  the  commanding  general.  At  the  battle  of  Brandywine,  which 
took  place  a  few  days  after,  he  had  a  horse  killed  under  him.  In  the  succeeding  battle 
of  Germantown,  was  one  of  the  few  survivors  of  a  small  detachment  that  attempted  to  set 
fire  to  Chew's  house.  He  was  at  the  battle  of  Monmouth,  and  immediately  afterwards 
went  to  Rhode  Island  ;  passed  the  batteries  of  Newport  in  Count  d'Estaing's  ship;  was  in 
the  siege  from  the  commencement,  and  in  the  battle  when  Gen.  Pigot  made  a  sortie  on 
the  American  army,  after  the  departure  of  the  fleet.  He  was  then  detached  to  the  South, 
and  was  in  the  memorable  siege  of  Charleston,  where  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 
In  1781,  he  was  exchanged,  and  participated  in  the  siege  of  Yorktown  and  the  capture  of 
Cornwallis.  Soon  after  the  peace,  he  received  an  appointment  in  the  department  of  war, 
the  duties  of  which  he  discharged  for  many  years.  In  the  meantime,  he  married,  and 
established  himself  at  Pittsburg.  He  subsequently  removed  to  Neville,  Ohio,  where  he 
passed  the  remainder  of  his  days  In  the  quietude  of  domestic  life. 


404  THE      LIFE      OF 

displayed  towards  it.  He  was  not  exempt  from  the  embarrass*- 
ment  which  a  devotedness  to  the  public  cause  had  produced  in  the 
private  affairs  of  almost  every  officer  in  the  service.  His  causes 
of  complaint,  his  necessities,  and  his  feelings,  are  well  explained  by 
himself  in  the  annexed  letter,  written  in  reply  to  one  from  Gen. 
Greene,  introducing  to  Morgan,  Capt.  Osborn,  of  South  Carolina. 

SARATOGA,  2Stfi.  July,  1782. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  had  the  pleasure  to  receive  your  favor  of  the  10th  June, 
by  Capt.  Osborn.  I  assure  you,  sir,  that  it  gave  me  great  pleasure  to  find 
you  still  in  the  land  of  the  living,  as  knowing  that  in  that  country  accident 
and  changes  are  daily  waiting  on  the  human  frame.  If,  by  his  vigilance 
and  sagacity,  he  eludes  every  other  danger,  the  fogs  are  apt  to  take  pos 
session  of  his  lungs. 

The  recommendation  you  gave  Capt.  Osborn  will  give  him  a  place  in  my 
esteem  ;  and  should  he  stand  in  need,  I  will  recommend  him  to  those  of 
my  acquaintance  that  have  money.  For  my  own  part,  I  have  none,  having 
spent  the  time  in  the  service  of  my  country  [during  which]  I  might  have 
provided  for  myself.  And  that  country  is  ungrateful  enough  to  allow, 
or  at  least,  to  pay  me  nothing  for  my  services.  Our  Assembly  gave  the 
officers  certificates  for  two  years'  pay,  which  were  to  be  paid  out  of  the 
money  arising  from  the  sales  of  the  confiscated  property.  But  those  fel 
lows  who  have  deserted  their  country,  and,  by  the  laws,  have  forfeited 
their  estates,  have  left  friends  enough  to  have  them  remitted  when  con 
demned.  Our  Assembly  have  made  an  act  to  raise  three  thousand  men, 
and  to  give  a  bounty  of  forty  dollars  and  clothe  them.  This  would  have 
been  sufficient  to  raise  the  men,  could  they  have  any  hopes  of  being 
clothed  and  paid:  but  they  have  been  so  eternally  deceived,  that  they  have 
no  longer  any  faith  in  public  promises,  and  the  officers'  spirits  are  so  much 
broken,  that  they  don't,  nor  won't  exert  themselves.  Upon  the  whole,  I 
see  little  prospect  to  fill  our  line,  or  indeed,  to  make  any  progress  towards 
it.  Our  Assembly  have  made  a  law  to  pay  themselves  and  tho  c  of  the 
Council,  and  others  acting  in  the  civil  line,  quarterly,  and  very  liberally, 
out  of  the  public  treasury.  But  when  they  talk  about  the  army,  they  say 
they  ought  to  be  paid ;  but  that  the  people  are  not  able  to  pay  a  tax  suffi 
cient  to  pay  them  ;  but  they  make  no  doubt  they  will  be  paid  !  I  was  so 
sure  of  being  paid  the  two  years'  pay,  and  thinking  I  should  have  a  respite, 
undertook  the  building  of  a  house,  which  will,  in  a  short  time,  totally 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  405 

exhaust  my  funds,  and  leave  me  without  either  money  or  house,  for  I 
shan't  be  able  to  finish  it.  Withal  I  find  myself  growing  very  rusty.  My 
clothes  are  nearly  worn  out,  and  my  laurels  fade.  It  is  high  time  to  attempt 
some  enterprise. 

I  am  told  you  have  had  it  in  your  power  to  get  some  clothing  for  the 
army  under  your  command.  Could  I  not,  with  propriety,  be  considered  as 
a  part  of  that  army,  and  be  equipped  with  a  suit  of  clothes.  It  would  be 
needless  to  mention  particulars,  for  I  want  everything,  from  top  to  toe. 
If  such  a  thing  can  be  done,  my  friend,  Capt.  Gill,  will  take  charge  of 
them,  and  convey  them  to  me. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

DAMEL  MORGAN. 

HON.  MAJ.  GEN.  GREENE. 

The  feeling  thus  displayed,  although  justified  by  the  circumstan 
ces  which  gave  rise  to  it,  was  the  result,  rather  of  momentary  irrita 
tion,  than  of  settled  conviction.  When  relieved  from  the  pecu 
niary  pressure  to  which  he  alludes,  a  more  generous  spirit  was 
manifested,  and  a  more  liberal  if  not  a  juster  interpretation  was 
given  to  the  motives  and  intentions  of  the  governing  power. 

This  was  fully  shown  when  the  troops  of  the  Virginia  line  were 
disbanded.  His  conduct  on  this  occasion  was  the  counterpart  of 
that  which  AVashington  adopted  under  similar  circumstances 
towards  the  main  army,  and  it  was  equally  successful. 

Up  to  this  time,  the  medal  which  Congress  had  voted  to  Morgan 
in  token  of  its  estimation  of  his  services  at  the  Cowpens,  had  not 
appeared;  and  he  felt  a  pardonable  anxiety  to  obtain  it.  The 
letter  from  Gen.  Mercer,  in  reply  to  that  from  Morgan,  both  of 
which  follow,  besides  presenting  a  vivid  picture  of  the  times  and 
the  critical  circumstances  which  invested  public  affairs,  testifies  to 
the  judicious  and  praiseworthy  part  which  Morgan  acted  upon  the 
disbandrnent  of  the  command. 

GEN.    MORGAN    TO  MR.  JOHN    F.    MERGER. 

SARATOGA,  February  6£A,  1783. 

DEAR  SIR  :  I  am  induced  to  trouble  you  with  a  few  lines  for  two  reasons  ; 
the  first  through  a  reliance  on  your  friendship,  which  I  flatter  myself  would 
prompt  you  to  serve  me  if  in  your  power ;  and  second,  because  you  are  the 


406  THE     LIFE     OF 

only  gentleman  in  office  in  Philadelphia,  whose  acquaintance  would  coun 
tenance  such  a  request. 

The  honorable  Congress,  after  the  action  of  the  Cowpens,  thought 
proper  to  vote  me  a  medal  for  my  conduct  in  that  affair,  and  as  such  an 
acknowledgment  of  my  country's  approbation,  could  not  but  be  flattering 
to  the  mind  of  a  soldier,  I  have  made  frequent  application  to  get  it,  and 
have  been  as  frequently  disappointed.  Gen.  Lincoln  once  informed  me 
that  nothing  prevented  its  being  sent  to  me,  but  the  low  situation  of  finan 
ces,  and  that  I  should  have  it  as  soon  as  there  wras  money  sufficient  to  be 
had  to  defray  the  expenses.  Now,  sir,  I  not  only  wish  you  to  expedite  the 
making  of  it,  but  that  you  may  also  pay  some  attention  to  the  manner  in 
which  it  may  be  done,  and  with  devices,  properly  emblematical  of  the 
affair.  I  have  so  good  an  opinion  of  your  taste  and  general  knowledge,  as 
to  wish  to  submit  the  matter  entirely  to  your  direction.  The  expense  can 
not  be  considerable,  and  I  flatter  myself  the  financier,  on  a  proper  appli 
cation,  would  advance  a  sum  sufficient  to  defray  it,  especially  to  gratify 
the  inclinations  of  a  man  whose  principal  aim  it  has  been,  to  obtain  his 
country's  appplause  to  his  conduct. 

I  am,  sir,  very  respectfully  your  obedient  servant. 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

JOHN  MERCER  ESQ.,  Philadelphia. 

JOHN    F.    MERCER   TO    GEN.    MORGAN. 

PHILADELPHIA,  April  21th,  1783. 

DJEAR  GENERAL  :  Col.  Wood  disappointed  me,  and  left  town  without  my 
answer  to  the  favor  which  you  did  me  the  honor  to  write  me,  some  time 
since,  and  the  casual  conveyances  which  chance  oifers  to  your  part  of  the 
country,  have  not  compensated  for  his  neglect. 

The  change  in  our  circumstances  which  the  late  pacification  has  made, 
will  now  permit  the  secretary  of  war  to  carry  into  immediate  execution 
a  resolve  of  Congress,  directing  him  to  furnish  the  medals,  voted  to  those 
whose  distinguished  merit  has  drawn  that  mark  of  applause  and  gratitude 
from  their  country  during  the  late  war.  You  may  depend  upon  my  atten 
tion  to  yours,  and  if  I  have  any  talent  at  design  (which,  by  the  way,  I 
doubt  extremely),  it  shall  be  aided  by  the  assistance  of  those  whose 
imagination  I  esteem  as  elegant  as  correct,  and  I  hope  will  eventually 
produce  what  ought  to  equal  your  expectation,  from  the  hands  you 
bave  committed  it  to,  if  it  does  not  merit  your  approbation. 

A  late  communication  from  the  Comte  de  Vergennes,  gives  us  every 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MO  KG  AN.  407 

reason  to  expect  a  speedy  completion  of  the  definitive  treaty.  The  paper 
however,  which  I  do  myself  the  honor  to  enclose,  contains  a  very  interesting 
debate.  You  will  observe  that  the  supplies  are  voted  for  the  ensuing  year 
on  the  war  establishment ,  and  it  is  plainly  to  be  discovered  that  no  orders 
had  been  sent  to  Sir  Guy  Carletoii  for  the  evacuation  of  Xew  York  on  the 
3d  March,  thus  corroborating  suspicions  which  a  studied  ambiguity  of 
expression,  and  marked  reserve  in  the  communications  of  that  officer,  had 
before  suggested.  It  will  become  a  very  serious  step,  the  compliance  with 
the  stipulations  of  the  provisional  treaty  on  our  part,  particularly  that  arti 
cle  which  directs  the  liberation  of  prisoners,  the  performance  of  which  Sir 
Guy  presses  with  incessant  ardor.  The  reinforcement  of  so  formidable  a 
force  as  they  now  hold  in  the  heart  of  our  country,  with  6,000  or  8,000  men, 
would  be  a  perilous  measure  In  the  present  disordered,  nay  distracted,  state 
of  our  political  systems.  If  we  find  that  they  hover  over  us  to  seize  the 
first  advantage  which  the  paroxysms  of  disappointment  and  disgust  may 
occasion,  it  will  then  require  every  exertion  of  the  real  patriots  to 
strengthen  the  hands  of  government,  relaxed  to  a  degree  that  borders  on 
anarchy.  The  councils  of  the  United  States  are  devoted  to  the  grand 
objects  of  satisfying  the  demands  of  the  army,  and  those  public  creditors 
whose  zeal  and  confidence,  have  animated  them  to  exertions  ruinous  to 
themselves,  although  contributing  to  the  preservation  of  America.  If  the" 
are  properly  supported,  union  and  harmony  may  spring  from  a  permam 
establishment  of  a  happy  government,  enjoyed  in  peace  at  home  and 
abroad.  But  if  the  separate  states  will  pursue  measures  subversive  of  all 
public  credit,  and  thwart  the  united  councils  by  municipal  prejudices,  our 
revolution  will  be  productive  of  scenes  of  confusion,  destructive  of  foreign 
and  domestic  quiet. 

Your  exertions  in  directing  the  views  of  the  Virginia  line  to  the  proper 
objects,  have  been  similar  to  those  that  the  general  has,  with  a  degree  of 
firmness  alone  equal  to  the  task,  pursued  in  the  grand  army  ;  and  their 
consequences  will  be  not  less  beneficial  to  America,  than  the  most  splendid 
military  exertions.  With  sincere  wishes  for  your  health  and  happiness, 
I  am,  dear  general, 

Your  most  obedient  humble  servant. 

JOHN  F.  MERCER. 

P.S.  I  had  forgot  to  mention  that  the  court  of  Spain  had  at  length 
received  Mr.  Carixichael  in  his  official  character  as  charge  d'affaires, 
although  it  came  but  with  a  bad  grace.  He  had  his  audience  the  10th  of 
January.  Mr.  Van  Beckel  of  Rotterdam,  brother  of  our  friend  Mr.  Van 


408  THE      LIFE      OF 

Bcckel  the  pensionary  of  Amsterdam,  the  father  of  the  American  interest  in 
the  States  General,  is  appointed  minister  to  the  United  States. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 


The  disbandment  of  the  Virginia  troops  commanded  by  Mor 
gan,  gave  rise  to  an  incident,  which,  though  signally  creditable  to 
his  goodness  of  heart,  was,  singularly  enough,  afterwards  interpre 
ted  much  to  his  disadvantage,  and  for  a  considerable  time  excited 
great  prejudices  against  him.  The  circumstances  were  these: 
the  government  had  no  money  to  pay  the  arrearages  due  to  the 
soldiers  when  they  were  disbanded.  In  lieu  of  better  means,  it 
resorted  to  the  issue  of  certificates,  acknowledging  the  amount  of 
debt,  and  promising  payment  at  some  future  day.  This  was  cer 
tainly  a  poor  recompense  to  men,  who,  having  encountered  unheard 
of  privations  and  perils,  during  a  long  and  bloody  war,  in  winning 
for  the  country  the  rich  prize  of  independence  and  nationality, 
were  now,  penniless,  ragged,  and  broken  down  in  health  and  spir 
its,  dismissed,  and  left  to  find  their  way  to  their  distant  homes  as 
oest  they  could.  Their  situation  excited  the  sympathy  of  the  gen 
erous  and  patriotic.  It  also  attracted  the  attention  of  a  knot  of 
spectators,  who,  intent  upon  making  money,  no  matter  how,  saw 
in  the  occasion  nothing  but  the  advantageous  opening  which  it 
afforded  them  for  a  profitable  investment.  They  did  not  neglect 
the  golden  opportunity,  and  soon  they  obtained  a  number  of  the 
soldiers'  certificates  for  the  most  trifling  and  inadequate  sums  of 
ready  money.  Morgan,  perceiving  this,  and  indignant  at  the  sacri 
fices  to  which  his  soldiers  were  reduced  by  their  necessities  to  sub 
mit,  resolved  to  counteract  the  sharpers  as  far  as  his  influence  and 
means  would  permit.  He  advised  the  men  not  to  part  with  their 
certificates,  which,  he  assured  them,  would  certainly  be  paid  at 
some  future  time,  and  perhaps,  at  an  early  day.  In  this  event,  he 
eaid,  they  would  realize  something  like  an  adequate  recompense 
for  the  great  services  which  they  had  performed.  He  begged 
them  to  decline  the  speculators'  unreasonable  offers,  and  to  trust 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  409 

to  the  kind  and  hospitable  feelings  of  the  inhabitants  on  their 
route,  for  food  and  lodging,  until  they  reached  their  homes.  But, 
he  added,  there  might  be  a  few  who  would  be  obliged  to  make 
every  sacrifice  to  obtain  money.  To  all  such,  he  observed,  that  he 
was  ready,  as  far  as  his  means  would  go,  to  advance  them  upon 
their  scrip  double  the  amount  offered  by  the  speculators,  he  hold 
ing  the  scrip  as  security,  subject  to  redemption,  should  the  men 
desire  it.  He  concluded  by  reiterating  his  advice,  that  they  should 
hold  fast  to  their  certificates. 

Contrary  to  Morgan's  expectations,  a  number  of  the  soldiers 
soon  gathered  around  him,  and  stating  their  pressing  need  of 
money,  importuned  him  to  make  good  his  generous  offer.  He  was 
thus  induced  to  receive  as  many  of  their  certificates  as  the  amount 
of  funds  he  had  on  hand  enabled  him  to  accept. 

This  circumstance  was  instantly  seized  by  the  speculators,  who, 
disappointed  of  their  prey  by  the  interference  of  Morgan,  sought 
revenge  in  attributing  to  him  the  heartless  selfishness  by  which 
they  themselves  had  been  actuated.  They  labored  diligently  in 
all  directions,  in  charging  him  with  tLe  baseness  of  speculating  upon 
the  necessities  of  his  own  soldiers,  and  of  exercising  his  influence 
is  their  commander,  in  obtaining  their  certificates  for  the  smallest 
jonsiderations.  When  the  proneness  of  the  human  mind  to 
receive  the  impressions  of  calumny,  is  duly  considered,  it  will  not 
appear  surprising  that  these  efforts  should  have  proved  measurably 
successful. 

These  false  reports  at  length  came  to  the  ears  of  Washington, 
with  whom,  it  may  be  remarked  here,  no  combination  of  ennobling 
qualities  could  compensate  for  the  absence  of  probity.  He  was  so 
much  offended  at  the  unworthy  part  which  Morgan  was  said  to  have 
acted,  that  he  ceased  to  correspond  with  him,  in  one  or  two 
instances  was  heard  to  express  his  want  of  confidence  in  him,  and 
at  length,  upon  an  occasion  when  they  met,  treated  him  with 
marked  reserve.  Morgan,  equally  grieved  and  mortified  at  con 
duct,  the  reasons  for  which  he  divined,  but  which  ho  felt  to  be 

18 


410  THE     LIFE     OF 

undeserved,  lost  no  time  in  requesting  an  explanation.  His  con 
jectures  proved  correct.  Washington  promptly  told  him  that  his 
conduct  could  not  be  friendly  towards  any  man,  who  labored  under 
the  charge  of  having  profited  by  the  distresses  and  necessities  of  the 
soldiery.  Morgan's  plain  statement  of  the  facts  of  the  case,  sup 
ported  by  the  evidence  of  a  number  of  the  soldiers  themselves,  and 
of  corroborating  circumstances,  speedily  convinced  Washington 
that  he  had  been  deceived.  "He  expressed  himself  perfectly  satis 
fied,  and  admitted  his  regret  at  having  given  credence  to  a  story, 
the  plausibility  of  which  made  him  forget  that  it  affected  the 
character  of  a  man,  hitherto  high  in  his  esteem,  whose  version  of 
the  matter  was,  moreover,  yet  to  be  heard.  The  friendly  regard 
which  had  previously  existed  between  Washington  and  Morgan, 
immediately  revived,  and  was  thenceforward  strengthened  by  time, 
until  death  interposed  between  them. 

The  reconciliation  between  Washington  and  Morgan,  with  the 
attending  circumstances,  speedily  became  known,  and  contributed 
not  a  little  to  silence  the  clamor  which  slander  had  raised  against 
the  latter.  Not  only  this,  it  produced  a  reaction  in  the  public 
mind  in  his  favor,  which  resulted  in  giving  him  a  higher  place  in 
the  popular  regard,  than  he  had  ever  before  occupied.* 

The  course  of  conduct  adopted  by  Morgan  towards  his  calumnia 
tors,  from  first  to  last,  had  the  effect,  perhaps,  of  aiding  their 
efforts.  He  disdained  to  stoop  to  the  defence  of  a  character  which 
he  supposed  was  sufficiently  well  established  in  the  estimation  of 
his  countrymen  and  friends,  to  render  it  invulnerable  to  such 
assaults.  The  only  public  manifestations  of  his  feelings  towards  his 
assailants  which  were  ever  given,  were  those  in  which  he  chastised 
two  or  three  of  the  number  who  had  been  particularly  malignant, 
and  who  had  been  luckless  enough  to  throw  themselves  in  his 
way. 

This  was  a  mode  of  vindication,  however,  that  was  ill-calculated 
to  disarm  his  enemies :  it  was  by  no  means  acceptable  to  his 

*  MSS.  Pr.  Hill. 


GENERAL   DANIEL  MORGAN.       411 

friends  ;  nor  was  it  likely  to  produce  a  conviction  of  his  innocence, 
in  the  the  minds  of  those  unacquainted  with  the  parties  and  the 
circumstances.  Among  the  remonstrances  which  some  of  his  diffi 
culties  of  this  kind  elicited  from  his  friends,  is  one  one  from  Col. 
Charles  M.  Thurston,  contained  in  a  letter  from  that  distinguished 
gentleman  to  Morgan,  under  date  of  August  22d,  1783.  "I  really 
am  glad,"  observes  this  gentleman,  "  that  your  affair  with  *  *  * 
*  *  *  is  at  an  end.  1  never  heard  the  particulars  of  it,  nor  of 
the  warrant,  until  a  few  days  ago.  But  why  will  you  contend 
with  people  so  much  below  you  ?  You  are  placed  now  on  an 
eminence,  and  should  suffer  the  little  people  to  pass  by  you  in 
silence.  *  *  *  *  *  *  *  *  If  you 
expect  to  escape  the  tongue  of  malevolence  and  the  shafts 
of  envy,  you  expect  more  than  falls  to  the  lot  of  mortal  man. 
There  is,  indeed,  one  way  for  it.  Become  obscure — undo  your 
great  actions,  and  be  poor.  No  meddler  will  then  think  it  worth 
his  while  to  level  his  pop-gun  at  you.  Despise  the  little  petulance 
of  the  day,  and  you  blunt  its  edge.  Like  new  opinions  in  religion, 
it  gains  ground  by  opposition  ;  and  I  would  see  the  authors  d — d 
before  I  would  notice  anything  not  spoken  immediately  in  my 
presence.  For,  let  me  tell  you,  sir,  your  situation  is  much  altered. 
Your  reputation,  fortune,  and  present  station  in  life,  demand  of  you 
to  conduct  yourself  with  greater  complacency,  affability,  and  con 
descension  to  all,  in  the  same  proportion  that  these  have  increased 
and  improved."  * 

Without  subscribing  to  the  wisdom  of  a  course  of  conduct, 
such  as  that  recommended  by  Col.  Thurston,  which,  as  it  appears 
to  us,  is  calculated  to  render  calumny  successful  in  most  cases,  it 
must  be  admitted  that  the  steps  which  Morgan  took,  were  much 
more  objectionable,  and  less  likely  to  free  him  from  the  misrepre 
sentations  of  his  enemies. 

*  In  a  letter  from  President  Washington  to  Col.  Thurston,  written  in  1794,  the  following 
passage  occurs  :  "  I  have  a  great  regard  for  Gen  Morgan,  and  respect  his  military  talents  ; 
am  persuaded,  if  a  fit  occasion  should  occur,  no  one  would  exert  them  with  more  zeal  in 
the  service  of  his  country  than  he  would." — See  Sparks' s  Wat&tnffton*>  Writings,  vol 
3C.,p.  42T. 


412  THE     LIFE     OF 


CHAPTER    XX. 

Morgan  in  private  life — Becomes  wealthy,  and  rises  in  consideration — His  younger  daugh 
ter  married  to  Major  Heard — He  obtains  the  Cowpens  medal — Indian  war — Defeat  of 
St.  Clair,  followed  by  preparations  for  a  new  campaign— Morgan  appointed  a  brigadier 
general — The  excise  ktw,  and  the  consequences  of  its  execution — Gen.  Neville — 
Appointed  inspector— Resistance  to  the  law  assumes  the  form  of  rebellion— Meetings  of 
the  insurgents — Gen.  Neville's  house  attacked,  and  destroyed  by  fire— He  and  other 
persons  obnoxious  to  the  insurgent*  obliged  to  flee— Meeting  at  Braddock's  field— The 
riv-i.'.i'-.r.  -v-ivvos  !>•>  maintain  the  !.i\\  >— tviu'.s  QOSUOiliiongn  to  ivntVr  with  t!:o  ;;>v.r- 
gents,  and  calls  15,000  men  Into  service— The  Convention  at  Parkinson's  ferry— Mor 
gan's  opinion  of  the  conduct  of  the  insurgents — Is  appointed  major  general  of  the 
Virginia  militia— His  alarm  for  the  safety  of  his  daughter  and  her  children— Prepares  to 
go  to  Pittsburg,  but  is  dissuaded  therefrom— Letter  from  Col.  Neville— The  alacrity  with 
which  the  Virginians  obeyed  the  President's  call  for  aid— Letter  to  the  President— The 
reply— Letter  from  Col.  Hamilton— The  militia  advance  into  the  theatre  of  disturbance 
—Morgan  marches  to  Pittsburg— Termination  of  the  "whisky  insurrection  "—The 
troops  return  home. 

THE  succeeding  ten  years  of  Morgan'*  career  were 'spent  in  the 
bosom  of  bis  family,  and  in  the  increase  of  his  means  and  the 
cultivation  aiul  iinpvovonu-nt  of  his  larni.  It  is  nor  in  the  quietude 
of  domestic  life  that  the  reader  will  look  for  those  stirring  incidents 
and  those  developments  of  character,  the  sum  of  which  forms 
the  hero's  claim  upon  the  recollection  of  posterity.  A  brief 
review  of  the  leading  events  which  marked  this  portion  of  his 
life,  will,  it  is  presumed,  be  deemed  sufficient. 

The  habits  of  saving  industry  which  distinguished  Morgan 
during  his  early  career,  had  not  been  forgotten.  He  labored 
diligently  and  judiciously  in  removing  the  embarrassments  which 
had  gathered  around  his  affairs  during  the  war,  and  in  rendering 
his  property  productive.  He  had  obtained  from  government,  and 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  413 

had  acquired  by  purchase,  titles  to  large  quantities  of  land  on 
both  sides  of  the  Ohio  and  on  the  head  waters  of  the  Mononga- 
hela  rivers.  In  the  year  1796,  he  owned  not  less  than  250,000 
acres  of  land.  Thus  he  soon  acquired  the  additional  considera 
tion  which  wealth  seldom  fails  to  confer  even  upon  the  great. 

His  family  mansion  was  now  the  resort  of  people  of  the  first 
rank  in  society.  He  had  so  far  cultivated  his  mind  and  improved 
his  manners,  as  to  be  at  ease  among  men  of  talent  and  refinement. 
The  amiability  of  his  wife,  and  the  beauty  and  accomplishments 
of  his  daughters,  contributed  largely  to  the  consideration  which 
attached  to  the  family.  The  elder  of  his  daughters,  as  has  been 
already  mentioned,  had  intermarried  with  Col.  Presley  Xeviile. 
The  younger,  Miss  Betsey,  was  married  to  Major  James  Heard,*  of 
New  Jersey,  during  the  year  178C.  Both  Mrs.  Neville,  and  Mrs. 
Heard  resided  with  their  parents  several  years  subsequently  to 
their  marriage. 

It  was  not  until  the  year  1790  that  Morgan  obtained  the  Cow- 
pens  medal.f  The  pecuniary  difficulties  of  the  Treasury  Depart 


*  Major  James  Heard  was  the  son  of  an  English  gentleman,  who  emigrateu  to  America, 
and  settled  in  New  Jersey  about  the  year  17f>o.  At  the  opening  of  the  revolutionary  war, 
the  major  was  the  only  member  of  his  family  who  espoused  the  cause  of  the  colonists. 
He  joined  the  standard  of  his  country  at  an  early  stage  of  the  conflict,  and  continued  in 
the  service  to  the  close  of  the  war.  At  first,  he  lield  a  commission  of  lieutenant,  in  one  of 
the  regiments  composing  Maxwell's  brigade.  He  was  subsequently  promoted  to  a  cap 
taincy,  and  finally  to  a  majority.  He  shared  in  the  campaigns  of  1777  and  1773  in  Penn 
sylvania  and  New  Jersey.  During  this  period  he  formed  the  acquaintance  of  »'Jol.  Morgan. 
The  latter,  upon  retiring  from  the  service  in  1779,  invited  Major  Heard  to  spend  a  few 
weeks  with  him  at  his  residence  in  Virginia.  The  major,  soon  afterwards  availing  him 
self  of  this  invitation,  saw  and  became  attached  to  the  colonel's  younger  daughter.  From 
this  time  until  his  marriage,  he  was  a  frequent  visitor  at  "Saratoga." 

tWhen,  in  17S4,  Col.  David  Humphreys  proceeded  to  Paris,  as  secretary  of  the  Ameri 
can  commissioners  there,  the  execution  of  the  Cowpens  medals  was  confided  to  hfm.  The 
colonel  returning  to  America  before  much  progress  was  made,  it  devolved  upon  Mr.  Jef 
ferson  to  superintend  the  completion  of  the  medals.  When  the  latter  returned  from 
France,  he  brought  with  him  two  complete  sets,  and  delivered  them  to  President  Washing 
ton,  the  one  in  silver  for  the  President,  and  the  other  in  gold  and  silver,  as  voted  by 
Congress,  for  the  officers.  That  to  Gen.  Morgan  was  of  gold.  Each  die  cost  2,400  francs' 
»nd  the  gold  for  the  iredal  was  four  hundred  francs  as  an  additional  charge.  Congress 
had  directed  copies  in  silver  to  be  presented  to  the  different  sovereigns  of  Europe,  and  to 


414  THE      LIFE      OF 

men!  had  hitherto  deferred  his  strong  desire  to  obtain  this  testi 
monial  of  his  country's  regard.  The  medal  was  accompanied  by 
the  following  letter  from  the  President. 

NEW  YORK,  March  25th,  1790. 

SIR:  You  will  receive  with  this  a  medal,  struck  by  order  of  the  lato 
Congress,  in  commemoration  of  your  much  approved  conduct  in  the  battle 
of  the  Cowpens,  and  presented  to  you  as  a  mark  of  the  high  sense  which 
your  country  entertains  of  your  services  on  that  occasion. 

This  medal  was  put  into  my  hands  by  Mr.  Jefferson,  and  it  is  with  singular 
pleasure  that  I  now  transmit  it  to  you. 

I  am,  Sir,  &c., 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 

For  the  four  or  five  years  preceding  the  fall  of  1791,  hostilities 
existed  between  the  United  States  and  the  Indians  on  the  North 
western  frontier.  Generals  Harmar,  Scott,  Wilkinson  and  St.  Glair 
had  been  successively  sent  againFt  them.  The  results  of  these 
expeditions  were  in  every  instance  partial  or  unsatisfactory,  and  in 

the  Universities  of  that  quarter  and  of  our  own.  This  part  of  the  business  was,  however, 
never  executed. 

This  medal,  at  the  death  of  Gen.  Morgan,  passed  into  the  possession  of  his  son-in-law,  Col. 
Neville;  and  when  he  died,  it  became  the  property  of  his  eldest  son,  the  late  Major  Mor 
gan  Neville.  It  was  subsequently  stolen  from  the  Bank  of  Pittsburg,  where,  with  other 
valuables,  it  had  been  deposited.  In  the  year  1836,  an  act  of  Congress  was  passed,  direct 
ing  that  another  medal  be  struck  and  presented  to  Major  Neville.  Much  time  was  spent 
in  unavailing  inquiries  and  search  for  the  dies  of  the  original  medai,  with  which  it  was 
designed  to  strike  the  new  copy.  Directions  had  been  given  to  deposit  them  in  the  office 
of  Mr.  Grand,  the  banker  of  the  United  States.  It  is  believed  that  they  were  subsequently 
transferred  to  the  Treasury  Department.  In  neither  of  these  places,  however,  were  they 
to  be  found.  In  the  year  1833,  it  was  ascertained  that  the  copy  of  the  medal  which  Mr. 
Jefferson  presented  to  Washington  was  then  in  the  possession  of  the  Hon.  Daniel  Webster. 
From  thi»  gentleman  the  copy  referred  to  was  obtained  and  sent  to  Paris,  with  directions 
to  Mr.  Cftss,  then  our  minister  to  France,  to  have  dies  cut  according  to  it.  It  was  not, 
however,  until  the  year  1840,  that  the  medal  was  ready  for  delivery.  But  in  the  mean 
time,  Major  Neville  died;  and  the  act  authorizing  the  medal  to  be  struck  specially  direct 
ing  that  it  be  delivered  to  him,  some  time  was  spent  in  determining  what  disposition  should 
be  made  of  it.  The  difficulty  was  at  length  terminated  by  the  Hon.  Jno.  Bell,  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury,  who,  on  the  llth  of  September,  1841,  transmitted  the  medal,  with  a  letter 
appropriate  to  the  occasion,  to  the  eldest  son  of  the  deceased,  Morgan  L.  Neville,  Esq.,  of 
Cincinnati,  who  died  recently. 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  415 

that  of  General  St.  Clair,  most  disastrous.  In  the  defeat  which  this 
officer  sustained  at  the  Miami  villages,  on  the  19th  of  November, 
1791,*  General  Butler,  formerly  Morgan's  lieutenant-colonel,  was 
among  the  slain. 

The  news  of  this  defeat  was  followed  by  the  passage  of  an  act 
of  Congress,  authorizing  the  enlistment  of  three  additional  regi 
ments  of  infantry,  and  a  squadron  of  cavalry .f  The  resignation 
of  Gen.  St.  Clair,  called  for  the  appointment  of  another  officer  to 
take  the  command  of  the  army,  which,  it  had  already  been  resol 
ved,  should  be  organized  and  sent  against  the  Indians  without 
delay.  Among  the  officers  spoken  of  by  the  President  in  connec 
tion  with  this  command,  was  Gen.  Morgan/];  It  was  conferred 
upon  Gen.  Wayne,  an  officer  equally  worthy  of  the  trust,  as  was 
proved  by  his  previous  no  less  than  by  his  subsequent  successes. 

About  the  same  time  Morgan  was  appointed  a  brigadier  gene 
ral^  with  reference  to  a  command  in  the  army  under  Wayne.  He 
would  in  all  probability  have  participated  in  the  campaign  which, 
two  years  afterwards,  terminated  in  the  overthrow  of  the  Indians 
at  the  Miamis,  had  it  not  been  that  in  the  meantime,  a  different 
direction  was  given  to  his  services.  This  change  had  relation  to 
matters,  deemed  at  the  time  of  great  moment,  the  facts  and  cir 
cumstances  of  which  will  now  briefly  be  considered. 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  ii.,  p.  218.  t  Ibidem,  p.  223. 

\  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  p.  243. 

§  WAR  DEPARTMENT,  April  12th,  1192. 

SIR  :  I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you  that  the  President  of  the  United  States,  by  and 
with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate,  has  appointed  you  a  Brigadier  General  in  the 
army  of  the  United  States. 

You  will  please  immediately  to  signify  your  acceptance  or  non-acceptance  of  this 
appointment ;  in  case  of  your  acceptance,  you  will  for  the  present  give  every  stimulus  in 
your  power  ,  to  further  on  the  recruiting  service  in  your  quarter. 

In  order  that  you  may  judge  of  the  pay,  rations  and  emoluments  for  the  commissioned 
and  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  I  enclose 
you  the  act  of  Congress  relative  to  the  military  establishment. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Ac. 

H.  KHOX. 

Secretary  War. 
GEK.  DANIEL  MORQAK. 


416  THE      LIFE     OF 

On  the  3rd  March,  1791,  Congress  passed  an  a^t,  imposing 
duties  upon  foreign  and  domestic  distilled  spirits.  That  portion 
of  the  act  which  iaid  a  duty  upon  domestic  spirits  was  strenuously 
opposed  by  most  of  the  representatives  from  the  southern  and 
western  States,  and  by  the  people  generally  in  those  sections  of 
the  Union,  it  was  regarded  in  a  very  odious  light.  In  the  western 
counties  of  Pennsylvania  and  the  country  adjacent,  particularly 
where  the  political  bias  and  the  private  interests  of  the  people 
united  in  rendering  the  law  very  objectionable,  there  was  manifes 
ted  from  the  outset,  a  determination  to  evade  or  refuse  a  compli 
ance  with  its  obnoxious  provisions. 

It  would  be  foreign  to  the  object  of  this  work  to  enter  into  the 
details  of  the  consequences,  which,  for  a  period  of  nearly  four 
years,  followed  the  adoption  of  the  policy,  embodied  in  what  was 
termed  at  the  time  "  the  excise  law."  At  first,  opposition  to  the 
law  was  confined  to  public  expressions  of  hostility  to  its  objection 
able  features,  to  the  extension  and  organization  of  public  sentiment 
against  its  enforcement,  and  to  such  other  legal  expedients  as 
were  calculated  to  bring  about  its  repeal.  An  opinion  which 
subsequently  became  current,  that  the  law  would  be  repealed  or 
greatly  modified  at  the  coming  session  of  Congress,  allayed  public 
excitement  for  a  time.  But  the  disappointment  of  this  expectation 
by  the  passage  of  the  act  of  May  8th,  1792,  rekindled  into  a  flame 
fiercer  than  ever,  the  smouldering  embers  of  popular  discontent. 
The  law,  and  the  influences  to  which  its  passage  was  ascribed, 
were  denounced  in  the  fiercest  terms,  a  refusal  to  comply  with  its 
obnoxious  provisions  was  openly  proclaimed,  and  its  unconditional 
repeal  was  earnestly  demanded.  To  defeat  its  operation  no  expe 
dient  was  left  untried,  and  those  citizens  who  persisted  in  holding 
offices  under  it,  and  in  carrying  out  its  requirements,  were  shut 
out  from  the  fellowship  of  their  neighbors,  and  held  as  outcasts 
from  society.  A  forcible  opposition  to  the  law  was  now  openly 
recommended,  and  speedily  carried  into  effect.  In  fact,  resistance 
at  length  assumed  all  tlje  forms  of  rebellion. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  417 

The  President  had,  from  the  first,  doubted  the  expediency  of  the 
law,*  and  finding  that  its  operation  was  very  unpalatable  to  the  peo 
ple  of  the  western  and  southern  States,  lie  took  pains  to  see  that  its 
execution  was  not  enforced  with  unnecessary  rio-or.  Though 

•/  O  O 

greatly  moved  at  proceedings,  which  it  appears  were  regarded  by  a 
majority  of  his  cabinet  as  indicative  of  hostility  to  the  constitu 
tional  compact  which  the  States  had  recently  formed,  he  determined 
to  carry  forbearance  and  conciliation  to  their  utmost,  limits,  before 
He  resorted  to  force.  Congress,  under  a  sectional  influence  which 
had  not  hitherto  manifested  much  regard  for  the  west,  displayed  in 
the  several  measures  passed  during  this  period,  in  relation  to  the 
law  of  1791,  and  the  disturbances  to  which  it  had  given  rise,  a  spirit 
more  threatening  than  conciliatory.  The  acts  amendatory  of  this 
law,  which  were  passed,  preserved  unimpaired  the  obnoxious  pro 
visions  of  the  original  law,  while  those  passed  about  the  same 
time  for  organizing  and  calling  out  the  militia,  with  a  view  to 
"  the  execution  of  the  laws,"  and  "  the  suppression  of  insurrection," 
had  an  unmistakable  reference  to  the  scene  of  discontent. 

Among  the  means  employed  by  the  President  to  induce  the 
people  in  the  disaffected  counties  of  western  Pennsylvania  to 
acquiesce  in  the  execution  of  the  law,  was  the  appointment  of  those 
charged  with  that  duty,  from  the  most  influential  and  popular  of 
their  numbers.  In  pursuance  of  this  policy,  Gen.  John  Neville  f 


*  Sparks's  Writings  of  Washington,  vol.  x.,  p.  250. 

t  Gen.  Neville  had  been  one  of  the  most  zealous  patriots  of  the  revolution,  a  man  of 
great  wealth  and  unbounded  benevolence.  From  his  own  resources  alone,  he  had  organ 
ized,  equipped,  and  supplied  a  company  of  troops,  including  his  son  as  an  officer,  which 
he  had  marched  at  his  own  expense  to  Boston,  to  reinforce  the  command  of  Gen.  Wash 
ington,  in  support  of  the  declaration  of  independence.  During  the  "  starving  years,"  of 
the  early  settlement  on  the  upper  Ohio  and  Monongahela,  he  had  contributed  greatly  to 
the  relief  and  comforts  of  the  destitute  and  suffering  pioneers,  and  when  necessary,  he 
had  divided  his  last  loaf  with  the  needy.  In  seasons  of  more  than  ordinary  scarcity,  when 
his  wheat  matured,  he  opened  his  fields  to  those  who  were  destitute  of  bread.  By  blood 
and  marriage  he  was  related  to  some  of  the  most  distinguished  officers  of  the  revolution 
ary  armies;  and  such  was  his  popularity  in  the  west,  that,  had  it  been  possible  for  any 
one  to  have  enforced  this  odious  law,  Gen.  Neville  was  the  man.  Monette's  Valley  of 
the  Mississippi,  vol.  ii.,  p.,  205. 

18* 


418  THE     LIFE      OF 

was  appointed  inspector  for  western  Pennsylvania.  In  the  mind 
of  this  patriotic  citizen,  the  sense  of  public  duty  was  too  strong  for 
the  suggestions  of  prudence,  and  in  disregard  of  the  perils,  losses, 
and  mortifications  which  he  clearly  foresaw  the  office  would 
bring  in  its  train,  he  promptly  accepted  it. 

His  first  st$p,  after  entering  upon  the  duties  of  his  office,  was  to 
select  his  deputies  from  among  the  most  popular  and  worthy  of 
his  fellow-citizens.  He  then  proceeded  in  a  spirit  of  forbearance 
to  put  the  law  into  execution.  Against  the  perpetrators  of  some 
of  the  outrages  which  had  been  committed,  bills  of  indictment 
had  been  'found  by  a  court  of  the  United  States.  Process  was 
accordingly  directed  to  issue  against  these  persons,  and  also 
against  a  number  of  non-complying  distillers.* 

In  the  execution  of  this  duty  the  marshals  were  met  by  force 
and  violence.  Disregarding  the  warnings  to  desist  from  their 
purposes,  some  of  these  officers  were  beaten,  others  were  tarred 
and  feathered,  and  one  was  waylaid  on  the  road  by  a  body  of 
armed  men,  who  fired  upon  him,  fortunately  without  effect. 

General  Neville  now  became  the  object  upon  whom  the  infuri 
ated  community  sought  to  wreak  its  vengeance.  His  patriotism, 
his  moral  worth,  his  benevolence  to  the  poor,  and  his  services  to 
the  country,  were  all  forgotten  in  the  present  causes  of  resentment 
against  him.  On  the  morning  of  the  16th  of  July,  a  party  of 
the  insurgents  attacked  his  dwelling.  Fortunately,  he  was 
apprised  of  the  danger  in  time  to  prepare  himself.  His  defence 
was  so  resolute  as  to  oblige  his  assailants  to  retire.f 

Justly  apprehending  that  this  attack  would  be  repeated,  Gen 
eral  Neville  applied  to  the  militia  officers  and  the  magistrates  of 
the  county  for  protection.  But  the  spirit  of  disaffection  had 
become  so  general,  that  the  few  who  remained  free  from  its  influ 
ence,  were  afraid  to  array  themselves  in  opposition  to  its  progress. 
The  answer  to  General  Neville's  application,  was  that  "  owing  to 
the  too  general  combination  of  the  people  to  oppose  the  revenue 

*  Marshall,  vol.  ii,  p.  341.  t  Ibid. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MOKGAN.  419 

system,  the  laws  could  not  be  executed  so  as  to  afford  him  protec 
tion  :  that  should  the  posse  comitatus  be  ordered  out  to  support 
the  civil  authority,  they  would  favor  the  party  of  the  rioters." 

He  next  applied  to  the  commanding  officer  at  Fort  Pitt,  and, 
on  this  occasion,  he  was  more  successful.  That  officer  sent  eleven 
of  his  garrison  to  guard  the  general's  premises.  These  were  soon 
after  joined  by  Major  Kirkpatrick,  an  old  and  worthy  soldier  of 
the  revolution,  and  an  intimate  friend  of  General  Neville,  and  his 
family. 

Immediately  following  the  issue  of  the  process  already  referred 
to,  public  meetings  were  held  by  the  insurgents  in  all  the  towns 
and  settlements  within  the  disaffected  region.  On  the  same  day 
that  General  Neville's  house  was  attacked,  a  meeting  of  the  insur 
gents  assembled  at  Braddock's  Field,  where  it  was  resolved  that 
the  attack  should  be  renewed,  the  general  seized,  and  measures 
taken  to  compel  him  to  resign  his  office,  and  to  give  up  his 
papers. 

With  these  objects  in  view,  the  insurgents,  to  the  number  of 
500,  assembled  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  at  the  appointed 
rendezvous,  and  thence  proceeded  to  the  house  of  General  Neville. 
On  their  approach,  the  general,  yielding  to  the  importunities  of 
Major  Kirkpatrick,  withdrew  from  the  house  and  retired  to  Pitts- 
burg.  The  major  then  assumed  command  of  the  soldiers, 
together  with  four  or  five  male  domestics,  who  had  armed  them 
selves  ;  and  with  this  little  force,  he  determined  to  resist  the 
expected  attack.  In  due  time,  the  insurgents  arrived.  A  parley 
was  held,  during  which  they  demanded  that  the  inspector  and  ali 
his  papers  should  be  delivered  to  them,  and  that  the  party  in  the 
house  should  march  out  and  ground  their  arms.  To  the  first 
demand,  Major  Kirkpatrick  replied  that  the  inspector  was  not  on 
the  premises ;  and  to  the  second  he  gave  a  positive  refusal.  The 
assault  hereupon  commenced.  The  contest  was  warmly  main 
tained  for  some  time ;  when  the  leader  of  the  insurgents,  Majo» 

*  Marshal,  Ji.,  p.  341. 


420  THE     LIFE     OF 

McFarlane,  being  shot  down,  and  several  of  his  followers  being 
wounded,  the  remainder,  finding  th«  tire  of  the  garrison  too  hot 
for  them,  retired.* 

At  first,  it  was  supposed  the  assailants  had  abandoned  their 
design.  But  in  a  short  time  it  was  discovered,  by  the  blazing 
outhouses,that  they  had  merely  changed  their  mode  of  attack. 
Major  Kirkpatrick,  desirous  of  saving  the  main  building  from  the 
flames,  and  perceiving  that  it  was  useless  longer  to  contend 
against  a  force  so  formidable  in  numbers,  and  desperate  in  purpose, 
surrendered.  But  the  demon  of  destruction  was  unchained,  and 
beyond  control.  The  splendid  mansion  was  first  rifled,  and  then 
the  torch  was  applied,  which  soon  reduced  it  to  a  heap  of  ruins,  f 

For  some  time  prior  to  these  events,  Mrs.  Neville,  the  wife  of 
Col.  Presley  Neville,  and  the  elder  daughter  of  Gen.  Morgan,  had 
been  on  a  visit  to  the  house  of  her  father-in-law.  At  the  first 
indications  of  danger,  she,  with  her  children,  and  the  other  female 
members  of  the  family,  were  removed  to  the  house  of  a  friend  in 
Pittsburg.  Colonel  Neville  was  at  this  place,  when  information 
reached  him  of  the  contemplated  attack  upon  his  father's  house. 
While  on  his  way  thither,  in  company  with  the  United  States 
marshal,  they  were  both  arrested  by  the  insurgents.  The  colonel, 
though  held  under  restraint  for  a  few  hours,  experienced  no  other 
indignity.  The  marshal  was  treated  with  extreme  rigor,  however, 
and  obtained  his  liberty,  only  by  solemnly  promising  to  serve  no 
more  processes  on  the  western  side  of  the  Alleghany  mountains. 

The  insurgents,  emboldened  by  the  success  which  had  hitherto 
attended  their  outrageous  proceedings,  soon  after  deputed  two  of 
their  number,  one  of  whom  was  a  justice  of  the  peace,  to  pro 
ceed  to  Pittsburg,  and  to  demand  of  the  marshal  a  surrender  of 
all  his  processes,  and  of  the  inspector,  a  resignation  of  his  office, 
threatening,  in  case  of  refusal,  to  attack  the  place,  and  seize  their 
persons.  The  marshal  and  the  inspector  refused  to  comply  with 
these  demnnds.  Unwilling,  however,  to  subject  the  town  to  an 

*  American  Pioneer,  vol.  H.,  p.  206.  *  Ibid. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN. 

attack,  they  left  their  families  to  the  care  of  the  inhabitants,  and 
descending  the  Ohio,  escaped  the  danger  which  threatened  them. 
They  were  accompanied  by  Major  Kirkpatrick,  Colonel  Neville, 
and  several  other  persons,  who  had  been  proscribed  by  the  insur 
gents. 

Soon  after  this  event,  a  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  Pittsburg 
were  obliged  to  flee  from  their  homes,  in  consequence  of  the  dis 
covery  that  they  had  written  to  Philadelphia,  and  other  places, 
disapproving  of  the  conduct  of  the  insurgents.  To  the  enormi 
ties  already  committed  by  the  latter,  that  of  rifling  the  mail  was 
now  added. 

The  insurgents  were  now  governed  by  the  impression  that  they 
had  achieved  a  complete  and  lasting  triumph  over  the  "  Excise 
Laws,"  and  that  it  only  required  an  organization  and  display  of 
their  numbers,  to  intimidate  government  into  an  acquiescence  in 
their  demands.  They  seemed  resolved  that  there  should  be  no 
neutrals  in  the  country.  Many  of  those  who  had  hitherto  joined 
in  denouncing  the  excise  law,  and  in  countenancing  resistance  to 
its  execution,  were  not  prepared  to  carry  opposition  to  the  extent 
of  insurrection.  Meetings  were  proposed  by  the  friends  of  order, 
for  the  purpose  of  concerting  measures  for  their  own  security. 
But  so  much  time  was  lost  in  deliberation,  that  in  the  meantime, 
the  insurgents  became  too  strong  to  be  resisted. 

Soon  after  the  destruction  of  Gen.  Neville's  house,*  a  general 
meeting  of  the  insurgents  was  held  at  Braddock's  Field  to  decide 
upon  the  measures  which  should  thenceforward  be  taken  in  rela 
tion  to  the  excise.  About  four  thousand  assembled,  and  an  attor 
ney  named  Bradford,  was  appointed  to  the  command.  A  com 
mittee  was  appointed  to  report  a  plan  of  future  action,  of  which 
11.  II.  Breckenridge,  a  distinguished  lawyer  of  Pittsburg,  and 
an  opponent  of  the  excise  law  and  of  other  measures  of  the  admin 
istration,  was  a  member.  Contrary  to  the  expectations  of  the 
more  violent  of  the  assemblage,  Mr.  Breckenridge  took  ground 

*  American  Pioneer,  p.  209. 


422  THE     LIFE     OF 

in  opposition  to  forcible  resistance.  He  succeeded  in  dissuading 
the  committee  from  recommending  unlawful  measures,  and  urged 
a  course  of  moderation  until  the  effect  of  their  past  resistance 
should  be  known.  The  report  of  the  committee  was  in  accordance 
with  these  suggestions.  It  merely  recommended  the  holding  of 
a  convention,  by  delegates  from  the  several  towns  in  the  dis 
affected  region,  at  Parkinson's  Ferry,  on  the  evening  14th  of 
August. 

On  receiving  this  report,  much  dissatisfaction  was  manifested 
by  a  considerable  part  of  the  assemblage.*  It  was  adopted  how 
ever,  and  therefore,  the  meeting  adjourned.  The  more  orderly  of 
the  insurgents  immediately  returned  to  their  homes.  The  remain 
der,  to  the  number  of  about  2,000,  marched  towards  Pittsburg. 
After  parading  through  the  streets  for  some  time,  a  large  number 
proposed  to  set  fire  to  the  town.  Being  dissuaded  from  this 
design  by  the  others,  they  contented  themselves  with  burning  the 
mansion  of  Major  Kirkpatrick,  and  then  departed.f 

From  this  time,  until  the  assemblage  of  the  convention  at  Par 
kinson's  Ferry,  many  of  the  more  active  and  reckless  of  the  insur 
gents,  freed  from  all  the  restraint  of  law,  and  rendered  desperate 
from  the  fear  of  failing  successfully  to  resist  it,  traversed  the  coun 
try  to  ensure  the  election  of  delegates  to  their  liking,  and  to 
intimidate  the  well-affected.  Yet,  in  the  face  of  this  danger,  f 
many  of  the  towns  sent  delegates  to  the  convention,  who  were  dis 
posed  to  submit  to  the  law  and  its  administration. 

The  crisis  had  at  length  arrived,  which  presented  to  the  Presi 
dent  the  alternative,  either  to  submit  to  lawless  resistance,  or  to 
crush  it.  He  met  the  emenrencv  with  that  firmness  which  formed 

&  •- 

so  conspicuous  a  feature  in  his  character.  The  wisdom  of  the 
measures  he  adopted  was  proved  by  the  gratifying  results  which 
they  produced. 

As  a  last  effort  at  conciliation,  before  a  resort  was  had  to  force, 

*  American   Pioneer,  p.  209. 
tlbid.  p.  210. 


GENERAL   DANIEL   MORGAN.       423 

three  commissioners  were  appointed  by  the  President,  with  direc 
tions  to  go  to  the  disaffected  region,  and  to  offer  pardon  to  all 
offenders  who  should  abandon  their  evil  practices  and  submit  to 
the  Jaw.  A  proclamation  was  issued  at  the  same  time,  warning 
the  insurgents,  that  unless  they  should  disperse  before  the  1st  of 
September,  the  law  empowering  him  to  call  out  the  militia  would 
be  put  into  execution. 

The  commissioners  reached  the  disaffected  region  in  time  to 
confer  with  the  convention,  then  in  session  at  Parkinson's  Ferry. 
Their  efforts  were  so  far  successful,  as  to  elicit  from  this  body  the 
admission,  that  it  was  in  favor  of  submission  to  the  laws.  Not 
having  been  authorized  by  the  people  to  make  any  terms  with  the 
general  government,  a  majority  of  the  convention  declined  to  act, 
however,  and  referred  the  question  back  to  the  primary  town 
meetings.* 

On  the  2d  of  September,  a  proclamation  was  issued  by  the 
President,  He  likewise  made  a  requisition  upon  the  governors 
of  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  and  Virginia,  for  their 
respective  quotas  of  militia,  to  form  an  army  which  ultimately 
numbered  15,000  men. 

With  this  lengthy,  but,  it  is  believed,  not  unnecessary  episode, 
we  return. to  Morgan,  whose  active  and  prominent  participation  in 
the  events  subsequently  brought  about  by  the  insurrection,  will 
will  now  engage  attention  in  connection  with  the  events  themselves. 

Morgan  was  not  an  unconcerned  spectator  of  the  disorders,  an 
outline  of  which  has  just  been  given.  He  marked  their  growing 
magnitude  with  feelings  of  surprise  and  indignation,  that  were 
referable  to  his  admiration  of  the  infant  institutions  of  the  coun 
try,  his  respect  for  the  laws,  and  his  regard  for  their  chief  admin 
istrator.  While  sharing  in  the  belief,  so  generally  but  errone 
ously  entertained  by  the  members  of  the  federal  party  at  the 
time,  that  these  disorders  were  the  preliminary  steps  to  a  medi 
tated  separation  of  the  territory  west  of  the  mountains  from 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  vol.  ii.,  p.  848. 


424'  THE     LIFE     OF 

the  Union,  he  warmly  coincided  in  the  wisdom  of  asserting,  peace 
ably  if  possible,  but  forcibly,  if  necessary,  the  sovereignty  of  the 
laws,  and  the  integrity  of  the  national  compact. 

During  the  preceding  December,  'Morgan  was  appointed  by  the 
authorities  of  Virginia,  major-general  *  of  the  militia  of  that  State. 
His  attention  was  thereafter  diverted  from  the  military  operations 
against  the  Indians,  to  those  which,  it  was  already  foreseen,  would 
ultimately  have  to  be  resorted  to  against  the  insurgents,  as  the 
only  means  of  suppressing  their  lawless  proceedings. 

But  strong  as  wrere  his  feelings  upon  this  subject,  they  were  as 
nothing,  when  compared  with  those  he  experienced  upon  being 
informed  of  the  more  recent  proceedings  of  the  insurgents. 
Before  the  actual  circumstances  which  attended  the  destruction  of 
Gen.  Neville's  property  became  known  to  him,  rumor  had  impar 
ted  to  them  a  much  more  sanguinary  coloring  than  they  deserved. 
At  first  he  was  led  to  believe  that  his  old  and  valued  friends,  Gen. 
Neville,  and  Major  Kirkpatrick,  his  much-loved  son-in-law,  Col. 
Presley  Neville,  and  his  favorite  daughter,  the  colonel's  wife,  and 
her  children,  had  fallen  a  sacrifice  to  the  fury  of  the  insurgents. 
The  anguish  of  mind  which  this  impression  produced,  was  associa 
ted  with  feelings  of  the  liveliest  indignation,  and  an  intense  desire 
to  visit  the  supposed  murderers  with  the  severest  chastisement. 

His  mind  was  soon  after  relieved  from  impressions  so  painful, 
by  receiving  a  correct  version  of  the  circumstances,  in  which  his 
feelings  as  a  friend  and  a  father  were  so  deeply  involved.  Learning, 
however,  that  his  daughter  and  her  children  had  necessarily  been  left 
at  Pittsburg,  upon  the  compulsory  departure  thence  of  her  husband, 

*  TUB   COMMONWEALTH   OP   VIRGINIA. 

To  DANIEL  MORGAN,  ESQ.  :  Know  you  that  the  General  Assembly,  having,  from  their 
confidence  in  your  fidelity,  courage,  and  good  conduct,  appointed  you  major-general  in 
the  militia,  our  governor,  with  advice  of  council,  pursuant  to  the  power  vested  in  him  by 
law  doth  hereby  commission  you,  the  said  Daniel  Morgan,  as  major-general. 

In  testimony  whereof,  these  our  letters  are  sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  Commonwealth, 
and  made  patent.  Witness,  Henry  Lee,  Esq.,  our  said  governor,  at  Richmond,  thi* 
eleventh  day  of  December,  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety-three. 

HENKT  I«» 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  425 

and  Apprehending  that  she  was  in  danger  from  the  animosity  whicl 
the  insurgents  evinced  towards  Gen.  Neville  and  his  family,  Morgan, 
determined  at  once  to  embody  as  many  of  his  friends  and  former 
associates  in  arms  as  would  follow  him,  and  proceeding  to  Pitts- 
burg,  bring  her  and  her  children  back  with  him  to  Frederick.  He 
was  with  difficulty  dissuaded  from  a  purpose,  which,  it  was  repre 
sented  to  him,  might  create  the  danger  which  was  then  only 
imaginary,  would  certainly  fail  in  the  execution,  and  perhaps  cosi 
him  his  life.  The  history  of  the  American  people  furnishes  no 
instance  in  which  their  exasperations  have  extended  to  defenceless 
women  and  children.  Parental  solicitude  may  have  blinded  him 
to  a  fact,  so  creditable  to  his  countrymen,  and  so  irreconcilable 
with  his  misgivings.  But  the  receipt  at  this  juncture,  of  a  letter 
from  Colonel  Neville,  allayed  his  fears  for  his  daughter's  safety, 
and  induced  him  to  abandon  his  design. 

An  extract  or  two  from  this  letter  may  be  introduced  here. 
After  a  brief  detail  of  the  events  which  transpired,  from  the 
burning  of  his  father's  house  and  his  escape  from  Pittsburg  until 
his  arrival  at  Philadelphia,  where  the  letter  was  written,  Colonel 
Neville  observes:  "But  to  relieve  your  anxiety,  I  come  imme 
diately  to  the  point,  and  inform  you  that  Nancy  and  the  children 
are  well ;  that  she  behaved  with  resolution  and  dignity  during 
the  business ;  and,  indeed,  evinced  a  fortitude  and  strength  of 
nerves  that  I  did  not  expect,  especially  as  she  had  not  been  very 
well.  *  She  is  safe  at  Pittsburg,  respected  by 

the  people,  and  if  necessary,  will  be  protected  by  the  military. 
*  I  know  she  is  safe,  beyond  the  reach  of  danger 
and  of  insult,  and  very  well ;  yet  there  is  no  circumstance  in  life 
could  affect  me  like  leaving  such  a  family  in  such  a  situation." 
A  little  farther  on,  the  colonel  remarks  :  "  I  yesterday  received 
a  letter  from  a  gentleman  in  that  country.  He  writes  me  that 
they  have  heard  you  are  to  command  the  Virginians.  It  had 
also  been  mentioned  that  you  intended  to  go  out  and  look 
after  my  family.  He  begged  me,  in  the  most  earnest  terms, 


4:26  THE     LIFE     OF 

to  prevent  your  going,  as  they  would  most  assuredly  insult  and 
even  destroy  you,  and  that  it  might  put  my  family,  who  are  now 
safe,  in  a  dangerous  situation." 

Immediately  upon  the  promulgation  of  the  President's  procla 
mation,  and  the  issue  of  the  consequent  orders,*  calling  out 
the  militia,  those  of  Virginia  displayed  the  greatest  alacrity  and 
zeal  in  assembling.  In  Frederic  and  Berkley  counties,  parti 
cularly,  where  Morgan's  influence  was  felt  and  acknowledged,  the 
men  all  volunteered.  From  the  want  of  arms,  however,  and  the 
d'elay  occasioned  in  transporting  them  from  New  London,  the 
men,  after  being  twice  assembled,  were  as  often  permitted  to 
return  to  their  homes.f  A  commendable  spirit  was  likewise 
evinced  by  the  militia  of  the  other  States,  in  responding  to 
the  summons  of  the  President.  At  first,  it  was  feared  that  in 
Pennsylvania,  from  the  unpopularity  of  the  law  which  had  caused 
the  disturbances,  and  from  the  distaste  for  a  service,  which 
might  involve  the  obligation  of  spilling  kindred  blood,  the  militia 
would  not  assemble.  But  the  proceedings  of  the  legislature  of 
that  State,  seconded  by  the  personal  influence  and  exertions 


*  The  orders  to  Morgan  were  contained  in  the  following  letter  from  the  Secretary  of  the 
Treasury  : — 

WAR  DEPARTMENT,  Sept.  13,  1794. 

SIR  :  I  am  instructed  by  the  President  to  express  to  you  his  wish  that  every  particular 
exertion  may  be  made  to  accelerate  the  assembling  of  the  militia  at  their  appointed  place 
of  rendezvous,  Winchester,  and  the  vicinity  of  old  Fort  Pleasant,  alias  Moorefield.  You 
are  probably  informed  that  a  junction  of  the  Virginia  and  Maryland  troops  at  Fort  Cum 
berland  has  been  contemplated.  You  are  at  liberty  to  hasten  to  that  point  all  such  as  may 
be  ready,  and  which  you  judge  it  advisable  should  move  that  way.  But  if  you  think  that 
those  who  are  to  assemble  at  Moorefield  had  better  proceed  by  a  route  different  from  that 
of  Fort  Cumberland,  they  may  continue  at  Mo<5refield  till  further  instruction. 
With  consideration  and  esteem, 

I  am,  Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

A.  HAMILTON. 

P.S. — It  will  be  well  to  have  runners  sent  into  the  insurgent  counties  to  ascertain  what 
they  are  about,  the  degree  of  unanimity  and  probable  strength.  Colonel  Carrington  will 
furnish  the  means. 

MAJOR-GEN.  MORGAN. 

t  Letter  to  the  Sec.  of  War,  Jan  26, 1795. 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       4  27 

of  Governor  Mifflin,  soon  brought  into  the  field  the  quota  of  men 
required. 

In  reference  to  this  and  other  circumstances  just  mentioned, 
and  in  illustration  of  the  views  and  feelings  with  regard  to  the 
insurrection,  which  governed  both  Washington  and  Morgan 
at  this  time,  the  following  letters  which  passed  between  them  are 
inserted  : 

WINCHESTER,  Sept.  24,  1794. 

SIR  :  I  am  sorry  to  understand  the  difficulty  experienced  in  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania  to  raise  the  quota  of  men,  to  suppress  that  horrid  insurrec 
tion  on  their  frontiers.  The  State  of  Virginia  seems  to  be  unanimous  and 
determined  to  suppress  it :  and  it  is  my  opinion  that  we  shall  in  a  very  few 
days  have  men  enough  at  this  post  to  do  that  business.  For  my  part,  I 
wish  I  was  at  JHorgantown  at  this  time  with  2,000  men,  which  would  be  as 
many  as  I  could  ask  with  what  would  join  me  at  that  place,  to  bring  these 
people  to  order.  They  are  very  much  alarmed  at  this  time.  This  I  have 
from  the  best  intelligence. 

We  have  been  greatly  disappointed  with  respect  to  arms.  Only  400 
stand  have  yet  arrived,  and  those  came  from  Philadelphia.  We  have  been 
expecting  1,500  stand  from  New  London,  and  have  applied  to  the  execu 
tive  of  Virginia  for  3,000  stand.  Those  and  the  arms  from  New  London 
will,  I  expect,  arrive  nearly  the  same  time,  which  will  be  about  the  last  of 
this  month. 

I  wish  an  accommodation  may  not  be  patched  up  with  these  rioters, 
under  an  apprehension  of  not  getting  troops  to  suppress  them.  Virginia 
could  and  would  furnish  an  army  sufficient  for  that  purpose.  A  young 
man,  a  brother  to  Colonel  Heth,  gave  me  the  best  account  of  these  people 
that  I  have  had.  He  was  at  Braddock's  Field,  and  says  there  were  not 
four  thousand  men  of  all  descriptions  assembled  there ;  that  there  were 
not  more  than  one  thousand  guns  among  them ;  and  if  the  ammunition 
had  been  divided  among  them,  he  does  not  suppose  there  would  be  more 
than  one  round  a  man. 

For  my  own  part,  I  think  it  a  very  easy  matter  to  bring  these  people 
into  order.  I  don't  wish  to  spill  the  blood  of  a  citizen  ;  but  I  wish  to 
march  against  these  people,  to  show  them  our  determination  to  bring  them 
to  order  and  to  support  the  laws.  I  took  the  liberty  to  write  you  this, 


428  THE      LIFE      OF 

lest  your  intelligence  might  not  be  so  good,  or  that  this  might  throw  some 
light,  or  be  of  some  service. 

I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
His  Excellency  the  President  of  the  United  States. 


CARLISLE,  October  8,  1794. 

DKAH  SIR  :  On  the  moment  I  was  leaving  the  city  of  Philadelphia  for 
this  place,  your  letter  of  the  24th  ultimo,  was  put  into  my  hands. 

Although  I  regret  the  occasion  which  has  called  you  into  the  field,  I 
rejoice  to  hear  you  are  there  ;  and  because  it  is  probable  I  may  meet  you 
at  Fort  Cumberland,  whither  I  shall  proceed,  as  soon  as  I  see  the  troops 
at  this  rendezvous  in  condition  to  advance.  At  that  place,  or  at  Bedford, 
my  ulterior  resolution  must  be  taken,  either  to  advance  with  the  troops 
into  the  insurgent  counties  of  this  State,  or  to  return  to  Philadelphia,  for 
the  purpose  of  meeting  Congress  the  3rd  of  next  month. 

Imperious  circumstances  alone  can  justify  my  absence  from  the  seat  of 
government  whilst  Congress  are  in  session  ;  but  if  then,  from  the  disposi 
tion  of  the  people  in  the  refractory  counties,  and  the  state  of  the  inform 
ation  I  expect  to  receive  at  the  advanced  posts,  should  appear  to  exist, 
the  lesser  must  yield  to  the  greater  duties  of  my  office,  and  I  shall  cross 
the  mountains  with  the  troops ;  if  not,  I  shall  place  the  command  of  the 
combined  force  under  the  orders  of  Governor  Lee,  of  Virginia,  and  repair 
to  the  seat  of  government. 

I  am  perfectly  in  sentiment  with  you,  that  the  business  we  are  drawn 
out  upon,  should  be  effectually  executed,  and  that  the  daring  and  factious 
spirit  which  has  arisen  (to  overturn  the  laws,  and  to  subvert  the  Constitu 
tion),  ought  to  be  subdued.  If  this  is  not  done,  there  is  an  end  of,  and 
we  may  bid  adieu  to,  all  government  in  this  country,  except  mob,  or  club 
government,  from  whence  nothing  but  anarchy  and  confusion  can  ensue. 
For,  if  the  minority — and  a  small  one,  too — is  suffered  to  dictate  to  the 
majority,  after  measures  have  undergone  the  most  solemn  discussion  by 
the  representatives  of  the  people,  and  their  will,  through  this  medium,  is 
enacted  into  laws,  there  can  be  no  security  for  life,  liberty,  or  property ; 
nor,  if  the  laws  are  not  to  govern,  can  any  man  know  how  to  conduct 
himself  with  safety ;  for  there  never  was  a  law  yet  made,  I  conceive,  that 
hit  the  taste  exactly  of  every  man,  or  every  part  of  the  community.  Of 


GENERAL      DANIEL      MORGAN.  429 

course,  if  this  be  a  reason  for  opposition,  no  law  can  be  executed  at  all 
without  force ;  and  every  man  or  set  of  men  will,  in  that  case,  cut  and 
carve  for  themselves.  The  consequences  of  which  must  be  deprecated  by 
every  class  of  men  who  are  friends  to  order,  and  to  the  peace  and  happi 
ness  of  the  country.  But  how  can  things  be  otherwise  than  they  are, 
when  clubs  and  societies  have  been  instituted  for  the  express  purpose 

(though  clothed  in   another  garb),  by  their  diabolical  leader,  G 1, 

whose  object  was  to  saw  sedition — to  poison  the  minds  of  the  people  of 
this  country,  and  to  make  them  discontented  with  the  government  of  it, 
and  who  have  labored  indefatigably  to  effect  these  purposes. 

As  arms,  &c.,  have  been  sent  on  from  Philadelphia,  in  aid  of  those 
from  New  London,  I  hope  and  trust  your  supplies  have  been  ample.  I 
shall  add  no  more  at  present,  but  my  best  wishes  and  sincere  regard  for 
you,  and  that  I  am,  dear  sir, 

Your  ob't  serv't, 

GEO.  WASHINGTON. 
MAJ.  GEN.  MORGAN. 

At  length,  the  necessary  supply  of  arms  and  ammunition 
having  been  received,  the  volunteers,  who  for  the  third  time  had 
assembled  at  Winchester,  were  organized  into  a  brigade  of  infantry 
and  a  regiment  of  cavalry.  The  other  division  of  the  Virginia 
troops  had  in  the  meantime  assembled  and  been  organized  at 
Moorefields.  The  quota  of  Virginia  had  been  for  some  days  in 
readiness  to  march,  when  the  President's  proclamation  of  the 
25th  September  appearing,  the  troops  were  put  in  motion.* 

The  forces  of  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey  were  directed  to 
rendezvous  at  Bedford,  Pa.,  and  those  of  Maryland  and  Virginia, 
at  Cumberland,  Md.  The  Governors  of  Maryland,  New  Jersey, 
and  Pennsylvania,  and  General  Morgan,  now  senior  major  general 
of  Virginia,  were  at  the  head  of  the  troops  of  their  respective 
States.  The  command  of  the  expedition  had  been  conferred  upon 
Governor  Lee,  of  Virginia.* 

Late  in  October,  the  troops  from  Eastern  Pennsylvania,  and 
New  Jersey,  being  well  advanced  towards  Bedford,  the  Virginians 
marched  towards  Cumberland,  whither  also  the  Maryland  troops 

*  Marshall's  Wash.,  vol.  ii.,  p.  84T. 


430  THE      LIFE      OF 

were  tending.  Upon  the  arrival  of  the  troops  at  their  respective 
rendezvous,  they  were  inspected  by  the  President.  Perceiving, 
from  the  great  strength  of  the  army,  that  it  must  necessarily  look 
down  every  thing  like  opposition ;  and  judging  from  the  informa- 
ation  which  had  reached  him,  that  the  insurgents  wei-e  prepared 
for  unconditional  submission,  he  relinquished  his  preconceived 
design  of  crossing  the  mountains,  and  returned  to  Philadelphia. 

While  a  part  of  the  Virginia  troops  were  advancing  towards 
Cumberland,  Morgan,  at  the  head  of  a  division  which  included  the 
whole  of  the  light  troops,  and  a  regiment  of  cavalry,  marched 
towards  Uniontown,  which  place  he  reached  about  the  close  of 
the  mouth.  Here  Gen.  Lee  promulgated  his  plan  of  operations. 
The  Pennsylvania  and  New  Jersey  troops,  who  composed  the  right 
wing  of  the  army,  were  directed  to  take  position,  with  their  left 
towards  Budd's  ferry,  and  their  right  towards  Greensburg.  The 
Virginians  and  Marylanders,  who  formed  the  left  win*?,  were 
ordered  to  occupy  a  line  between  the  Monongahela  and  Youghi- 
ogany  rivers,  with  their  left  towards  the  former  and  their  right 
towards  the  latter.  A  few  days  were  passed  in  carrying  these  dis 
positions  into  effect,  when  Morgan  with  the  light  troops  and  cav 
alry  advanced  into  Washington  county.  While  the  main  divisions 
were  in  advance  upon  the  disaffected  region,  Morgan  with  his 
command  accompanied  by  Colonel  Hamilton*  and  a  corps  judicial 
crossed  the  Monongahela  and  arrived  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Pittsburg  on  the  1 6th  November.  In  Gen.  Morgan's  train  were 
also  a  number  of  those  who  had  been  forced  to  fly  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  insurgents,  including,  among  others,  Gen.  John 
Neville,  Col.  Presley  Neville,  and  Major  Kirkpatrick. 

The  people  of  Pittsburg  had  from  the  first  been  free  from  the 
moral  infection  which  prevailed  so  virulently  in  the  surrounding 
country.  During  the  height  of  the  disturbances,  they  had  been  inti 
midated  by  the  numbers  and  the  violence  of  the  malcontents,  into 
an  acquiescence  in  their  wishes.  Latterly,  however,  encouraged  by 

*  Col.  Hamilton  ;  Writings  of  Washington  p.,  451. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  431 

the  prospect  of  protection  from  the  government,  and  by  the  orders 
which  had  been  sent  to  Colonel  Butler,  the  commander  of  Fort 
Pitt,  to  afford  the  Pittsburg  people  every  assistance  and  protec 
tion  in  his  power,  they  had  made  a  public  declaration  in  favor  <.e 
the  laws,  had  associated  and  armed  themselves  against  the  insui- 
gents,  and  had  invited  back  their  exiles.  They  received  the  Vir 
ginia  troops  with  every  demonstration  of  joy,  and  proffered  their 
assistance  in  pointing  out  and  arresting  those,  who  had  made 
themselves  conspicuous  in  the  recent  outrageous  proceedings. 

Before  the  requisition  of  the  President  for  a  militia  force  was 
complied  with,  the  moral  sense  of  much  the  larger  portion  of  the 
people  in  the  disaffected  region  had  received  a  startling  shock 
from  the  outrages  which  had  been  committed  upon  the  persons 
and  property  of  Gen.  Neville  and  others.  But  although  they  dis 
countenanced  a  farther  resort  to  force,  and  evinced  a  disposition 
to  confine  their  opposition  to  the  excise  law,  to  the  legal  means 
calculated  to  bring  about  its  repeal,  still  a  violent  and  unreflecting 
minority  remained,  who  were  only  to  be  checked  by  fear  or  force. 
The  news  of  Wayne's  victory  over  the  Indians,  which  reached  the 
disaffected  region  about  this  time,  admonished  the  lawless,  that 
the  reign  of  anarchy  must  speedily  cease,  if  they  would  avoid  the 
advance  upon  them  of  the  general  and  his  victorious  troops.  But 
when  the  militia  marched  from  Cumberland  and  Carlyle  into 
their  country,  a  general  panic  siezed  the  malcontents ;  Bradford 
and  a  few  of  the  most  obnoxious  leaders  of  the  disaffected,  fled 
to  the  country  on  the  Mississippi,  and  the  last  remnant  of  resis 
tance  disappeared. 

Thus  happily  terminated,  without  the  spilling  of  a  drop  of  blood 
or  the  firing  of  a  hostile  shot,  the  event  in  our  national  history 
popularly  known  as  the  "  whisky  insurrection." 

As  it  has  already  been  observed,  the  assembly  of  the  militia  at. 
their  appointed  rendezvous  put  an  end  to  open  opposition  to  law  in 
the  disaffected  region.  Their  subsequent  advance  was  recommen 
ded,  only  for  the  moral  effect  which  the  presence  of  such  aii 


432  THE      LIFE      OF 

imposing  force  would  naturally  have  on  the  minds  of  those  who 
were  not  as  yet  sufficiently  impressed  with  the  enormity  of  their 
offence,  nor  with  the  power  of  the  government  to  punish  them. 
The  troops  had  not  occupied  the  position  assigned  them  more  than 
two  or  three  days,  when  they  were  ordered  homeward.  The  Vir 
ginians  moved  by  way  of  Morgan  town  to  Winchester;  the  Mary- 
landers  through  Uniontown  towards  Williarnsport  and  the  Penn 
sylvania  and  New  Jersey  troops,  by  the  old  Pennsylvania  rcute 
to  Bedford. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN  433 


CHAPTER   XXI. 


Morgan  stationed  in  the  disaffected  region — Resolution  of  Congress — A  new  force  enlisted 
—Arrests— The  judicious  policy  adopted  by  Morgan— Its  happy  results— His  generosity 
— Is  a  candidate  for  Congress — Is  defeated — Bad  effects  of  his  absence  from  the  disaf 
fected  region — Letter  from  Washington — Morgan's  reply — Termination  of  his  military 
career— Is  again  a  candidate  for  Congress — Is  successful — Becomes  unwell — Is  repor 
ted  dead — Extract  of  a  letter  from  Washington — The  eventual  army — Letter  from 
Washington — Morgan  becomes  religious — Remarks  on  this  fact — Anecdotes — The  clos 
ing  scene — His  death — His  descendants — Concluding  remarks. 


NOTWITHSTANDING  the  triumph  which  the  laws  had  achieved  in 
the  termination  of  all  opposition  to  their  enforcement,  it  was  mani 
fest  that  the  spirit  of  resistance  was  still  secretly  cherished  by 
a  large  number  of  the  people  in  the  disaffected  region,  and  that, 
without  the  presence  of  a  considerable  body  of  troops  to  keep  this 
spirit  down,  it  might  revive  again.  Such  a  force  was  doubly 
necessary,  when  the  reign  of  law  and  order  was  to  be  re-established, 
and  when  those  who  had  made  themselves  conspicuous  in  the  recent 
disorders  were  to  be  apprehended  and  punished.  Accordingly,  before 
Gen.  Lee  returned  to  Virginia,  he  directed  Morgan,  with  the  vol 
unteers  from  Frederic  and  Berkley,  to  remain  in  the  disaffected 
country,  until  authority  should  be  obtained  to  raise  a  corps  to 
serve  in  that  quarter  during  the  winter,  which  corps  he  was  also 
to  command. 

Congress  expressed  its  sense  of  the  conduct  of  the  militia  on  the 
late  occasion,  by  a  resolution  of  thanks,  a  copy  of  which  was  trans 
mitted  to  Morgan,  together  with  a  complimentary  letter  from  the 


434  THE      LIFE      OF 

Secretary  of  War.  *     That  body  also  passed  a  bill,  authorizing 

the  establishment  in  the  disaffected  district,  of  a  military  corps,  to 
serve  for  six  months.  The  enlistment  of  this  corps  commenced  in 
anticipation  of  the  legal  authority  ;  too  long  after  the  departure 
of  the  different  divisions  of  militia,  however,  to  enable  the  recruit 
ing  officer s  to  fill  its  ranks  as  rapidly  as  was  desired.  When  at 
length,  the  enlistments  were  completed,  the  organized  corps  num 
bered  about  six  hundred  infantry  and  two  hundred  cavalry,  and  a 
company  of  artillery,  with  two  pieces. 

This  force  was  soon  after  removed  to  a  position  on  the  Monon- 
gahela,  near  McFarlane's  Ferry,  where  Morgan  established  his 
camp,  and  where  he  caused  huts  to  be  erected  for  the  accommo 
dation  of  his  men  during  the  winter. 

In  the  meantime,  the  judicial  tribunal  instituted  by  Col.  Ham- 

*  The  resolution,  and  all  of  the  secretary's  letter  having  refereu"!e  thereto,  are  appei- 
ded. 

DEPARTMENT  OF  STATE,  Dec.  &th,  1794. 

SIR  :  Learning  that  his  excellency,  G-ov.  Lee,  has  departed  for  Virginia,  permit  me  to 
address  myself  to  you  as  the  commanding  officer  of  the  troops  to  be  posted  in  the  western 
counties  during  the  present  winter. 

It  affords  me  great  pleasure  to  be  the  channel  whereby  to  communicate  the  enclosed 
resolve  of  the  House  of  Representatives,  so  highly  honorable  to  the  militia  comprehended 
therein.  You  will  please  to  cause  this  to  be  published  in  orders,  and  upon  the  parades. 

I  have  the  honor  to  enclose  you  a  copy  of  the  law,  authorizing  the  troopa  in  the  west 
ern  counties. 

I  have  the  honor,  &c., 

MAJ.  GEN.  MORGAN.  H.  KNOX, 

Sec.  War. 

CONGRESS  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

IN  THE  HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES,  Thursday,  4ih  X>ec.,1794. 

Resolved,  unanimously,  That  the  thanks  of  this  House  be  given  to  the  gallant  officers 
and  privates  of  the  militia  of  the  States  of  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland  and 
Virginia,  who,  on  the  late  call  of  the  President,  rallied  round  tha  standard  of  the  laws; 
and  in  the  prompt  and  severe  services  which  they  encountered,  bore  the  most  illustrious 
testimony  to  the  value  of  the  Constitution,  and  the  blessings  of  internal  peace  and  order; 
and  that  the  President  be  requested  to  communicate  the  above  resolution  of  thanks,  in 
such  manner  as  he  may  judge  most  acceptable  to  the  patriotic  citizens  who  are  ita 
objects.  Attest. 

Signed  JOHN  BUCKLEY, 

Clerk. 


GENKRAI       DANIEL     MORGAN.  435 

ilton  for  the  trial  of  the  insurgents,  had  made  considerable  progress. 
A  list  of  the  names  of  the  ringleaders  having  been  made  out,  it 
was  put  into  the  hands  of  the  marshal  and  his  deputies,  who,  sup 
ported  by  detachments  of  the  military,  succeeded  in  a  short  time 
in  arresting  a  large  number. 

Col.  Hamilton  returning  soon  after  to  the  seat  of  government, 
the  prosecution  of  this  business  devolved  upon  Gen.  Morgan.  The 
measures  taken  by  him  were  of  a  milder  character  than  those 
which  had  previously  been  pursued,  and  their  good  effects  were 
speedily  perceptible.  A  short  time  elapsed,  after  the  appearance 
of  a  proclamation  promulgated  by  him  about  this  time,  when  a 
number  of  the  principal  insurgents  emerged  from  their  hiding 
places,  and  gave  themselves  up  to  him.  Among  these,  as  appears 
in  one  of  Morgan's  letters,  were  Arthur  Gardner,  George  Parker? 
Ebenezer  Golohan,  John  Colecraft,  John  Mitchell,  Benjamin  Par 
kinson,  and  Daniel  Hamilton.  All  these  men  were  permitted  to 
depart  to  their  homes  on  parole,  upon  condition  that  they  would 
surrender  themselves  when  required.  His  representations  of  the 
unjustifiable  nature  of  their  recent  conduct,  and  his  assurances  of 
the  merciful  disposition  of  government  towards  them  in  the  event 
of  their  abandonment  of  all  designs  of  an  unlawful  character,  were 
attended  with  the  best  effects.  Few  of  these  men  violated  their 
parole,  and  many  of  their  companions  in  error,  following  their 
example,  gave  themselves  up. 

The  difficult  and  delicate  task  of  at  once  controlling  and  concil 
iating  the  people  over  whose  conduct  he  was  left  as  a  guard,  was 
well  performed,  as  was  subsequently  acknowledged  with  thanks  by 
the  government.  The  apprehension,  expressed  by  a  few,  that  bis 
natural  "  fierceness, "  added  to  his  sense  of  the  injuries  which 
had  been  inflicted  upon  his  relatives  and  friends,  would  render  him 
unfit  for  the  responsible  station,  were  not  justified  by  the  event.  So 
far  from  this,  it  appears  that  he  became  very  popular  among  the 
people  :  the  best  proof  that  could  be  presented,  perhaps,  that  his 
measures  towards  them  were  mild  and  conciliatory.  We  have, 


436  THE     LIFE     OF 

however,  the  additional  evidence  of  these  facts,  which  is  furnished 
in  his  own  letters,  and  in  those  of  his  friends.  In  one  of  the  for 
mer,  written  to  the  President  in  the  latter  part  of  December,  he 
says  :  "  I  am  dealing  very  gently  with  them,  and  am  becoming 
very  popular,  for  which  I  am  very  happy,  as  it  has  been  my 
opinion  from  the  first  of  this  business,  that  we  ought  to  make 
these  people  our  friends,  if  we  could  do  so  without  lessening  the 
dignity  of  government,  which,  in  my  opinion,  ought  to  be  sup 
ported  at  any  risk." 

In  a  letter  to  the  Hon.  Timothy  Pickering,  then  Secretary  of 
War,  under  date  of  the  26th  January,  1*795,  Morgan  observes: 
"  With  respect  to  affairs  in  this  country,  I  have  the  pleasure  to 
inform  you,  that  appearances  are  favorable.  The  people  are  gradu 
ally  becoming  convinced  of  the  impropriety  of  their  conduct,  and 
seem  anxious  to  retrieve  their  character.  *  *  * 

I  spare  no  pains  to  obtain  from  them  the  most  unequivocal  proofs  of 
their  returning  sense  of  duty.  To  effect  this,  I  mix  with  them 
myself  occasionally,  and  have  generally  some  of  my  family 
among  them,  who,  by  reasoning  with  them,  often  make  converts. 
I  anticipate  an  issue  the  most  honorable  to  the  laws,  from  the 
measures  which  government  have  adopted." 

Evidence  of  the  sentiments  of  the  people  in  the  "disaffected 
region,"  regarding  Morgan's  conduct  towards  them,  is  furnished 
in  many  of  the  letters  of  his  friends.  In  one  of  these  occurs  the 
following  passage :  "  Mr.  Johnston  has  been  two  weeks  through 
the  country,  during  which  he  heard  nothing  but  the  highest 
encomiums  respecting  your  conduct  in  every  particular." 

Nor  would  it  be  just  to  Gen.  Morgan  to  regard  these  evidences 
of  his  judicious  conduct  and  its  gratifying  consequences,  as  the 
results  of  a  calculating  policy  merely.  They  originated  in  the 
suggestions  of  a  heart  full  of  generous  impulses,  and  extremely 
susceptible  of  pity  for  the  unfortunate.  (X  the  large  number  of 
the  malcontents  who  were  taken  into  custody,  the  major  part 
were  dismissed  with  an  admonition,  upon  their  promising  good 


GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN.       437 

behavior  for  the  future.     The  individuals  most  conspicuous  in  the 
recent  outrages,  were,  however,  sent  to  Philadelphia  for  trial,  in 
accordance   with    directions   from   government.      These,   after   a 
detention    of  several    months   in    prison,    were    at   length    tried, 
nearly  all  found  guilty,  and  condemned,  some  to  different  periods 
of  imprisonment,  and  one,  John  Mitchell,  found  guilty  of  stopping 
and  rifling  the  mail,  was  sentenced  to  die.     The  assurances  which 
many  of  these  unfortunate  men  received  from  Gen.  Morgan,  upon 
surrendering,  that  he  would  exert  his  influence  to  obtain  their 
pardon,  were  not  idly  given.     No  one  stood  forth  more  promi 
nently  as  the  advocate  of  a  merciful  policy  towards  the  accused 
than  he  did ;  and  his  repeated  intercessions  in  behalf  of  this  or 
that  individual  of  the  number,  fully  attest  the  fact.     His  repre 
sentations    in    behalf   of   Mitchell,   the   man   whose   enormities 
pointed  him  out  as  the  solitary  mark  for  capital  puni*hment, 
drew  the  following  reply  from  the  President,  in  a  letter  to  Mor 
gan,  dated  March  27th,  1795.     "The  interest  which  you  have 
taken  in  the  safety  of  John  Mitchell,  as  expressed  in  your  letter 
of  the  19th  of  January,  would  be  an  inducement  to  me  to  go  as 
far  in  relieving  him  as  public  propriety  would  admit.     But  the 
attorney-general  having  made  a  report,  of  which  the  enclosed  is  a 
copy,  I  think  it  advisable  to  postpone  the  further  consideration  of 
the  matter  until  his  trial  shall  have  taken  place."     Mitchell  and  the 
other  prisoners  were  eventually  pardoned  and  discharged.     If  a 
policy,  at  once  so  wise  and  benevolent,  was  not  contributed  to  by 
the  influence  of  Gen.  Morgan — an  admission  which  we  are  very  far 
from  making — it  is  certain  that  its  adoption  was  warmly  recom 
mended  by  him,  and  commanded  his  best  exertions. 

Early  in  January  of  this  year,  Morgan  was  announced  as  a 
candidate  for  Congress,  for  the  district  in  which  he  resided,  then 
composed  of  the  counties  of  Frederic  and  Berkley.  The  party 
lines  of  federalist  and  republican  had  long  since  been  clearly 
defined,  and  political  feeling  was  already  running  high.  During 
the  two  preceding  years,  this  district  had  been  represented  in 


138  THE     LIFE     OF 

Congress  by  Robert  Rutherford,  Esq.,  a  prominent  member  of  the 
republican  party.  Gen.  Morgan  had,  from  the  first,  adopted  the 
views  and  principles  of  the  federalists.  He  had  subsequently 
shown  much  zeal  and  activity  in  promoting  the  success  of  his 
political  friends;  and  at  this  time,  he  was  considered  the  most 
popular  and  influential  man  of  his  party  in  the  district.  Mr. 
Rutherford  having  been  announced  as  a  candidate  for  re-election, 
Morgan  consented  to  be  placed  in  nomination  as  the  opposing 
candidate. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  month  of  February,  Gen.  Morgan  left 
the  camp  at  McFarlane's  Ferry,  having  obtained  leave  of  absence, 
and  returning  to  Frederic,  started  on  an  electioneering  tour. 
During  the  three  weeks  preceding  the  election,  he  traversed  the 
district  in  every  direction,  and  put  in  requisition  those  faculties 
which,  on  sterner  occasions,  had  neve*  failed  to  win  him  the 
hearts  of  men.  But  equally  active  was  his  opponent,  who,  besides 
being  a  public  speaker  of  some  note,  was  considered  unequalled 
in  the  business  of  electioneering.  The  result  was,  Morgan  was 
defeated. 

On  his  return  to  camp,  he  quickly  discovered  that  public  feel 
ing  in  that  quarter  had  undergone  an  unfavorable  change  during 
his  absence.  On  inquiry,  it  appeared  that  the  soothing  policy 
which  he  had  pursued  with  so  much  success  towards  the  people 
there,  had  not  been  observed  while  he  was  away.  The  military, 
unrestrained  by  the  presence  of  their  chief,  had  been  rather  over 
bearing  in  their  conduct,  and  at  length  committed  some  indiscre 
tions,  which  subjected  them  to  the  civil  law.  As  may  be  sup 
posed,  it  needed  but  little  provocation  to  re-arouse  in  the  breasts  of 
the  people,  those  angry  feelings  to  which  the  excise  laws  gave  rise, 
and  which  Morgan  had  been  so  successful  in  allaying.  Besides, 
many  of  their  numbers  were  eager  to  avail  themselves  of  an 
opportunity  of  presenting  to  the  lips  of  the  agents  of  government 
the  bitter  cup  of  mortifications  which  they  had  been  compelled  to 
drain  to  the  dregs.  Indictments  were  accordingly  issued  against 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  439 

a  number  of  the  cavalry  officers,  for  alleged  violations  of  the 
rights  of  certain  individuals.  One  of  these  officers,  having 
entered  a  man's  house  and  seized  a  pair  of  pistols  and  a  rifle, 
and  another  having  taken  by  force  a  quantity  of  forage,  without 
paying  therefore,  warrants  were  obtained  for  their  arrest.  The 
execution  of  these  warrants  was  resisted,  and  the  posse  comitatus 
was  called  out  to  enforce  them.  A  collision  of  a  still  more 
serious  nature  between  the  civil  and  military  authorities  was  pre 
vented,  only  by  the  opportune  return  of  Gen.  Morgan. 

Majors  Prior  and  Armstead  were  in  command  of  the  detachment 
during  Morgan's  absence.  The  former  writing  to  the  secretary 
of  war,  in  relation  to  the  foregoing  circumstances,  makes  the  fol 
lowing  observation  :  "  Gen.  Morgan's  presence  is  certainly  very 
necessary  in  this  country ;  some  from  fear  and  other?  ^  om  affec 
tion  respect  and  obey  him.  The  change  during  his  absence  is  but 
too  visible." 

General  Morgan  at  once  employed  himself  in  arranging,  as  far 
as  it  was  possible,  the  difficulties  which  had  unfortunately  arisen. 
But  some  of  these  had  already  been  made  the  subjects  of  counter- 
representations  to  the  government.  Washington's  strong  sense 
of  justice  is  forcibly  illustrated  in  the  following  letter,  which  these 
unpleasant  circumstances  elicited  from  him  to  Morgan. 

PHILADELPHIA,  27th March,  1795. 

DEAR  SIR  :  The  interest  which  you  have  taken  in  the  safety  of  John 
Mitchell,  as  expressed  in  your  letter  of  the  19th  January  last,  would  be  an 
inducement  to  me  to  go  as  far  in  relieving  him  as  public  propriety  would 
admit.  But  the  attorney  general  having  made  a  report  of  which  the 
enclosed  is  a  copy,  I  think  it  advisable  to  postpone  the  further  considera 
tion  until  his  trial  shall  have  taken  place. 

It  has  afforded  me  great  pleasure  to  learn  that  the  general  conduct  and 
character  of  the  arniv  has  been  temperate  and  indulgent,  and  that  your 
attention  to  the  quiet  and  comfort  of  the  western  inhabitants  has  been 
well  received  by  them.  Still  it  may  be  proper  constantly  and  strongly  to 
impress  upon  the  army,  that  they  are  mere  agents  of  civil  power ,  that  out 
of  camp  they  have  no  more  authority  than  other  citizens ;  that  offences 

19* 


440  THE     LIFE     OF 

igainst  the  laws  are  to  be  examined,  not  by  a  military  officer,  but  by  a 
magistrate  ;  that  they  are  not  exempt  from  arrests  and  indictments,  for 
violations  of  law ;  that  officers  ought  to  be  careful,  not  to  give  orders  which 
may  lead  their  agents  into  infractions  of  law ;  that  no  compulsion  be  used 
towards  the  inhabitants  in  the  traffic  carrying  on  between  them  and  the 
army;  that  disputes  be  avoided  as  much  as  possible,  and  be  adjus 
ted  as  quickly  as  may  be,  without  urging  them  to  an  extreme  ;  and  that 
the  whole  country  is  not  to  be  considered  as  within  the  limits  of  the  camp. 
I  do  not  communicate  these  things  to  you  for  any  other  purpose  than 
that  you  may  weigh  them  ;  and  without  referring  to  any  instructions  from 
me,  adopt  the  measures  necessary  for  accomplishing  the  foregoing  objects. 
"With  great  regard  and  esteem,  I  am,  dear  sir,  your  affectionate  humble 
servant. 

GEO.  WASHINGTON. 
HAJ.  GEN  MORGAN. 

The  letter  which  follows  is  in  reply  to  the  foregoing.  The  sen 
tences  omitted  are  of  a  personal  nature,  the  publication  of  which 
could  serve  no  useful  purpose. 

CAMP  MCFARLANE'S  FERRY,  April  9^,  1795. 

SIR  :  On  the  4th  instant,  I  was  honored  with  the  receipt  of  your  letter 
of  the  27th  ult.,  and  for  the  hints  it  contained  I  return  you  my  sincere 
thanks. 

Your  approbation  of  my  conduct  and  that  of  the  army  under  my  com 
mand,  affords  me  peculiar  satisfaction,  which  is  heightened  by  the  great 
coincidence  of  opinion  between  us,  relative  to  the  intention  for  which  an 
army  was  stationed  in  this  country. 

To  impress  upon  the  army  a  due  respect  for  the  laws,  and  to  urge  the 
necessity  of  an  uninterrupted  harmony  between  it  and  the  citizens,  was  my 
first  care,  and  what  I  have  uniformly  practised.  To  promote  this  good 
understanding  I  found  rather  an  arduous  task,  owing  not  so  much  to  a 
licentiousness  in  the  troops,  as  to  an  unaccommodating  disposition  in  the 
people,  which  I  find  but  too  prevalent  among  a  great  part  of  the  commu 
nity.  In  my  absence,  while  attending  the  election  in  Berkley  and  Frede 
ric,  some  little  bickerings  took  place,  and  some  suits  were  brought  by 
certain  individuals  against  a  part  of  the  army.  *  *  *  * 

It  is  a  flattering  consideration,  however,  that  notwithstanding  these 
things,  I  have  it  to  observe,  that  affairs  in  general  are  in  a  pretty  good 
train.  It  shall  be  my  business  to  settle  all  disputes  as  amicably  as  possible. 


GENERAL   DANIEL  MORGAN.       441 

I  have  already,  since  my  return,  terminated  some  of  them,  and  shall  use 
every  precaution  in  my  power,  to  prevent  such  misunderstandings  iu 
future.  I  have  the  honor,  &c. 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
His  Excellency,  PKESIDENT  UNITED  STATES. 

From  this  time  forth,  and  until  every  cause  of  complaint  was 
removed  by  the  repeal  of  the  excise  law,  the  conduct  of  the  people 
of  western  Pennsylvania  was  such  as  to  relieve  the  government 
from  all  anxiety  on  their  account.  About  the  beginning  of  May, 
a  large  proportion  of  the  forces  on  the  Monongahela  were,  at  the 
instance  of  Gen.  Morgan,  induced  to  enlist  in  the  regular  army. 
The  remainder  after  occupying  the  post  at  McFarlane's  Ferry  till 
the  latter  part  of  the  month,  when  their  term  of  service  expired, 
were  paid  off  and  discharged. 

With  this  tour  of  service  terminated  the  military  career  of 
Morgan.  Although  occasions  subsequently  arose,  which  threat 
ened  a  resort  to  arms,  and  in  which  his  counsel  was  invited  and  his 
aid  counted  upon,  he  was  never  destined  again  to  draw  his 
sword  at  the  bidding  of  his  country. 

He  was  now  once  more  at  home,  surrounded  by  all  the  mem 
bers  of  his  family,  and  actively  engaged  in  attending  to  his  private 
affairs.  At  this  time  his  daughters  and  their  husbands  were 
included  in  the  family  circle.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Heard  had  resided 
with  the  general  from  iftie  time  of  their  marriage  ;  and  when  Col 
onel  Neville  returned  to  Pittsburg  with  the  army,  he  immediately 
sent  his  wife  and  children  to  "  Saratoga."  But  the  removal  soon 
rffter  of  Colonel  Neville  and  Major  Heard,  with  their  families,  to 
Pittsburg,  left  the  general  and  his  wife  alone.  "  Saratoga  "  being 
too  large  an  establishment  for  two  persons,  and  an  advantageous 
ofibr  being  made  to  General  Morgan  about  this  time  to  sell  this 
place :  these  reasons  with  the  desire  of  being  nearer  to  a  house  of 
worship,  induced  him  to  dispose  of  it,  and  to  remove  back  to  his 
former  residence,  called  "  Soldier's  Rest." 


THE      LIFE      OF 

Here  he  resided  in  perfect  tranquillity  for  nearly  two  years, 
when  the  importunities  of  his  friends  induced  him  to  try  his  for 
tune  once  more  in  the  field  of  politics.  The  occasion  was  that, 
the  chief  result  of  which  was  the  election  of  John  Adams  to  the 
Presidency.  Again  the  prize  was  the  representation  in  Congress 
of  the  district  in  which  he  resided  ;  again  his  competitor  was  Mr. 
Rutherford.  If,  since  that  period,  party  spirit  has  occasionally 
been  more  imposing  in  its  demonstrations,  never,  perhaps,  has  it 
displayed  the  same  degree  of  bitterness  and  intolerance.  The  peo 
ple  of  Frederic  and  Berkley  were  not  exempt  from  the  controll 
ing  influence  which  was  then  exercised  by  politics  over  the  minds 
of  their  countrymen  generally,  in  all  parts  of  the  Union.  The  dis 
trict  was  so  nicely  divided  in  opinion  between  the  opposing  par 
ties,  that  success  depended,  in  a  great  measure,  upon  the  popularity, 
influence,  and  exertions  of  the  respective  candidates :  a  circumstance 
well  calculated  to  render  more  intense  the  party  feeling  where  it 
occurs.  Morgan's  mortified  pride  at  his  former  defeat,  and  his 
zealous  desire  for  the  success  of  his  party,  united  in  determining 
him  on  making  extraordinary  exertions  on  this  occasion.  For  three  or 
four  weeks  previously  to  the  election,  he  gave  himself  wholly  up  to 
the  business  of  electioneering ;  and  before  the  day  of  trial  came,  he 
had  canvassed  the  whole  district.  His  opponent  had  been  equally 
active  and  untiring :  so  that,  even  up  to  the  last  hour,  the  result 
of  the  contest  was  considered  doubtful.  There  were  many  more 
votes  polled  on  this  occasion,  than  on  any  previous  one  in  the  dis 
trict.  A  considerable  majority  of  them,  however,  were  cast  for 
General  Morgan,*  and  he  was  declared  duly  elected. 

General  Morgan's  career  as  a  member  of  Congress  was  undis 
tinguished  by  anything  saving  his  zealous  support  of  the  adminis 
tration  of  Mr.  Adams,  and  his  assiduous  attention  to  the  duties  of 
his  station.  He  attended  the  special  meeting  of  Congress  called 
in  the  summer  of  1797,  by  the  President,  to  take  into  considera- 
ation  the  unfriendly  state  of  affairs  which  existed  at  that  time 
between  France  and  the  United  States. 

*  MSS  Dr.  Hill. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  443 

While  at  the  seat  of  government  during  the  regular  session  of 
the  following  year,  he  was  taken  sick.  The  change  from  the  pure 
air  of  the  mountainous  region  in  which  he  had  passed  nearly  all 
his  life,  to  the  confined  atmosphere  of  a  legislative  chamber,  had 
first  debilitated  him,  and  afterwards  revived  those  distressing  mal 
adies  from  which  he  had  previously  so  suffered  much. 

His  health  continuing  bad,  and  being  fearful  of  encountering  the 
hot  weather  in  the  city,  he  left  Philadelphia  before  the  session 
closed,  and  much  enfeebled,  returned  to  Frederick  in  the  month 
of  June. 

From  this  time  until  the  close  of  his  life,  there  was  a  manifest 
yielding  of  his  bodily  strength  and  vigor  of  constitution.  Although 
he  soon  afterwards  recovered  sufficiently  to  be  abroad,  and  to  give 
grounds  for  the  hope  that  his  health  was  re-established,  he  never 
again  was  destined  to  enjoy  that  greatest  of  blessings.  Upon  reach 
ing*  the  seat  of  government  the  following  winter,  lie  became  so 
enfeebled  that  he  remained  there  but  a  short  time,  and  returned 
home  in  a  state  so  low,  as  to  inspire  fears  of  his  speedy  dissolu 
tion. 

The  rumor  of  his  impending  death,  which  spread  abroad  about 
this  time,  was  soon  magnified  into  the  actual  occurrence  of  that 
event,  and  in  this  shape  found  its  way  into  the  newspapers.  In 
relation  to  this  rumor,  the  following  passage  occurs  in  a  letter 
from  Washington  to  General  Morgan,  written  at  Mount  Vernon 
on  the  10th  April,  1799.  "  I  assure  you,  my  dear  sir,  it  gave  me 
not  a  little  pleasure  to  find  that  the  account  of  your  death  in  the 
newspapers  was  not  founded  in  fact :  and  I  sincerely  pray  that 
many  years  may  elapse  before  that  event  takes  place ;  and  that  in 
the  meantime  you  may  be  restored  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  your 
health,  and  to  your  usefulness  in  society." 

The  conduct  of  the  French  republic  towards  the  United  States, 
had  been,  for  some  time  prior  to  this,  of  a  nature  so  unfriendly,  as 
at  length  to  justify  our  government  in  taking  measures  in  antici 
pation  of  a  war  with  that  power.  A  regiment  of  artillerists  and 
engineers  were  added  to  the  regular  army.  The  President  was 


444  ,       THE     LIFE     OF 

authorized  to  raise  twelve  additional  regiments  of  infantry  and 
one  regiment  of  cavalry,  to  serve  during  the  continuance  of  the 
existing  differences  with  the  French  republic,  if  not  sooner  dis 
charged.  He  was  also  authorized  to  appoint  officers  for  a  pro 
visional  army,  and  to  receive  and  organize  volunteer  corps. 
Immediately  following  these  and  other  vigorous  proceedings, 
Washington  was  appointed  lieutenant-general  and  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  armies  of  the  United  States.* 

Gen.  Morgan  was  named  in  connection  with  a  high  command, 
in  the  event  of  a  war  with  France.  The  judgment  and  courage, 
with  the  happy  union  of  caution  and  enterprise  which  had  ever 
distinguished  his  conduct  in  the  field,  marked  him  as  one 
eminently  fitted  to  lead  his  countrymen  against  the  soldiers  of 
France.  Happily,  the  occasion  for  his  services  never  arrived,  and 
had  it  been  otherwise,  his  failing  health  would  have  forced  him 
to  be  absent  from  the  ranks  of  his  country's  defenders. 

The  preparatory  organization  of  the  officers  of  the  eventual 
army  by  the  government  and  the  command er-in-chief,  furnished 
the  latter  with  an  occasion  for  writing  the  following  letter  to  Gen. 
Morgan : 

MOUNT  VERNON,  May  Wth,  1T99. 

DEAR  SIR:  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from  the  Secretary  of  War,  in 
which  (after  giving  it  as  the  opinion  of  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
that  officers  for  the  twenty-four  additional  regiments  ought  to  be  had  in 
contemplation;  that  in  case  the  exigency  of  our  affairs  should  require 
them,  greater  dispatch  might  be  used  in  the  formation)  is  the  extract  which 
follows : 

"The  selection  of  officers  for  the  eventual  army  appears  to  be  an  object 
of  primary  importance,  requiring  all  imaginary  circumspection  and  care; 
their  characters  ought,  if  possible,  to  be  such  as  to  inspire  a  general  and 
well-grounded  confidence  that  the  fate  of  their  country  may  be  safely 
intrusted  to  them. 

"I  have,  therefore,  to  request  that  you  will  accord  your  full  attention  to 
the  subject,  and  furnish  me  as  soon  as  practicable  with  a  list  of  such  char* 

*  Marshall's  Washington,  pp.  429,  43ff,  484. 


GENERAL      DANIEL     MORGAN.  445 

acters  in  your  State,  to  fill  the  annexed  military  grades,  as  in  your  opinion 
are  best  qualified  and  willing  to  serve  in  case  of  an  actual  war,  which  will 
render  it  indispensable  to  recruit  men  for  the  army. 

"Every  cautionary  measure  is  necessary  to  guard  against  errors  in 
appointments,  which  too  frequently  results  from  the  ease  with  which 
recommendations  are  generally  obtained,  the  partialities  of  friends,  and  the 
delusive  hope  that  men  of  bad  habits,  by  being  transplanted  into  the  army, 
will  become  good  men  and  good  officers. 

("The  officers  proposed  to  be  drawn  from  the  State  of  Virginia  are, 
viz. : — 

Four  colonels,  One  colonel, 

Eight  majors,  Two  majors, 

Forty  captains,  and  Eleven  captains,  and 

Eighty  subalterns  of  infantry.          Twenty-two  subalterns  of  cavalry.; 

"In  making  the  selection,  it  will  be  proper  to  allow,  if  fit  characters 
present  themselves  for  a  choice,  a  due  proportion  of  captains  and  subal 
terns  to  the  several  counties,  according  to  their  respective  population,  as 
well  with  a  view  to  facilitate  the  recruiting  service  as  to  give  general 
satisfaction;  this  rule,  however,  is  not  meant  to  be  so  invariably  observed 
as  to  exclude  great  superiority  of  talents  by  too  strict  an  adherence. 

"As  circumstances  may  exist  at  the  time  of  the  President's  making  the 
appointments,  which  may  render  it  proper  to  make  some  changes  in  the 
list  with  which  I  may  be  furnished,  you  are  requested  not  to  give  the  par 
ties  recommended  such  positive  assurances  as  will  render  a  change 
impracticable,  without  wounding  too  sensibly  their  feelings." 

Having  given  you  these  extracts  so  fully,  but  little  remains  for  me  to 
add,  further  than  to  request  your  aid  in  carrying  the  secretary's  views 
into  effect,  conformably  to  the  principles  he  has  laid  down ;  and  that  you 
will  consider  my  application  to  you  as  an  evidence  of  my  confidence  in 
your  knowledge  of  character  (especially  of  the  old  and  meritorious  officers 
of  the  Virginia  line),  of  your  patriotism  and  willingness  to  form  a  respect 
able  corps  of  officers  for  our  native  State. 

I  have  no  objection  to  your  conversing  with  Col.  Parker,  or  others  in 
whom  you  can  place  reliance,  on  this  occasion — letting  it  be  clearly  under 
stood,  however,  that  the  inquiry  and  selection  here  proposed  is  eventual 
only,  not  as  a  thing  actually  resolved  on,  but  preparatory,  in  case  the 
President,  in  the  recess  of  Congress,  should,  from  the  aspect  of  things, 
deem  it  expedient  to  carry  the  law  for  raising  twenty-four  regiments  into 
effect. 


i46  THE     LIFE     OF 

That  you  may  be  enabled  better  to  understand  that  part  of  the  secre 
tary's  letter  which  relates  to  the  distribution  of  officers  to  counties,  I 
enclose  you  the  inspector-general's  allotment  of  the  State  into  divisions 
and  subdivisions,  for  the  convenience  of  recruiting  and  rendezvousing  in 
each. 

Hoping  that  you  continue  to  improve  in  your  health,  I  remain,  with 
very  sincere  esteem  and  regard, 

Dear  Sir, 

Your  most  obedient  and 

Very  humble  servant, 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 
GEN.  MORGAN. 

A  subject  more  important  than  all  others  combined — the  sub 
ject  of  religion — chiefly  engaged  Morgan's  attention  during  the 
remainder  of  his  days.  It  was  about  this  time  that  he  became, 
to  (he  great  joy  of  his  pious  wife,  a  communing  member  of  the 
Presbyterian  church.'* 

For  some  years  prior  to  the  period  at  which  we  have  arrived, 
he  had  been  a  constant  attendant  on  public  worship.  Subse 
quently,  he  became  by  degrees  more  and  more  an  observer  of  the 
requirements  of  the  Christian  belief.  To  be  nearer  the  society  of 
religious  people  and  to  a  place  of  worship  formed  the  chief 
motives  for  his  removal  from  "Saratoga"  to  "Soldier's  Rest." 
Mrs.  Morgan  had  been,  for  a  length  of  time,  a  professor  of 
religion,  and  had  supported  a  consistent  and  exemplary  character 
as  a  Christian.  Her  influence  and  example  were  well  calculated 
to  produce  good  effects  upon  the  mind  of  a  husband  devotedly 
attached  to  her,  and  predisposed,  from  the  promptings  of  his  own 
heart,  to  follow  her  counsellings.  To  her  praiseworthy  efforts 
with  this  object  were  joined  those  of  the  worthy  pastor  of  the 
Presbyterian  church  in  the  neighborhood,  the  Rev.  Win.  Hill, 
between  whom  and  Morgan  a  warm  friendship  commenced  about 
this  time.  From  the  day  that  he  made  a  profession  of  religion 
until  that  of  his  death,  nothing  was  observable  in  his  life  and  con 

*Dr.  Hill. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  447 

duct  that  was  not  becoming  the  character  of  a  humble  follower  of 
the  Saviour. 

It  may  be  remarked  here,  that  during  the  wildest  and  most 
irregular  period  of  Morgan's  life,  he  always  professed  and  mani 
fested  the  greatest  respect  for  religion.  In  illustration  of  this 
trait  in  his  character,  one  or  two  anecdotes  are  told  of  him  that 
are  worth  repeating.  When,  on  the  morning  of  the  assault  on 
Quebec,  the  word  was  given  for  the  troops  to  form,  Morgan  was 
was  asleep  under  a  shed.  Upon  awaking,  his  mind  became  sud 
denly  so  impressed  with  the  fearful  nature  of  the  enterprise  in 
which  he  was  about  engaging,  that  he  shivered  through  his 
whole  frame,  and  for  a  time,  felt  quite  unequal  to  the  task  which 
duty  and  honor  imposed  upon  him.  In  this  slate  of  mind,  he 
sought  out  a  secluded  spot,  where,  kneeling  down,  he  prayed 
most  fervently  for  protection  for  himself  and  his  men,  and  for  a 
triumph  for  his  country.  When  he  arose,  his  courage  and  con 
fidence  had  revived,  and  with  cheerfulness  he  took  his  position  at 
the  head  of  his  command. 

On  one  occasion,  Morgan  related  this  anecdote  to  the  Hon. 
James  Mackin,  of  Virginia.  "  General,"  said  Mackin  to  Morgan, 
"  I  expect  you  prayed  like  a  man  I  once  knew,  who  le'd  a  very 
wicked  life ;  but  when  in  great  tribulation,  he  was  driven  to  pray 
too ;  and  in  his  prayer  he  said :  "  O  Lord !  thou  knowest  that  I 
have  very  seldom  troubled  thee  with  my  affairs.  But  if  thou  wilt 
help  me  now,  and  extricate  me  out  of  my  present  difficulties,  I 
promise  not  to  trouble  thee  again  for  a  long  time."  To  this  Mor 
gan  replied :  "  No,  Mr.  Mackin,  I  never  used  mockery  of  that 
kind,  nor  ever  treated  religion  disrespectfully.  I  always  believed 
in  the  truth  and  importance  of  religion,  and  knew  that  I  was  a 
great  sinner  for  neglecting  my  duty  to  my  God.  If  I  ever 
prayed  in  earnest,  it  was  upon  that  occasion,  when  I  was  commit 
ting  myself  into  the  hands  of  the  Almighty,  and  imploring  his 
protection.  Having  done  so,  I  arose  from  my  knees,  dismissed 


448  THE     LIFE     OF 

my  fears,  and  led  on  my  men  to  the  assault.  I  verily  believe 
that  it  was  entirely  owing  to  an  overruling  Providence,  in  which 
I  reposed  confidence,  that  I  was  so  mercifully  protected,  and 
brought  off  safely  from  the  dangers  through  which  I  passed  that 
morning."* 

When  the  battle  at  the  Cowpens  was  over,  and  all  the  enemy 
and  prisoners  were  flying,  Morgan  rode  across  the  fields  offering 
to  the  Almighty  thanks,  which  were  audible  to  many  of  his  men 
as  he  passed. 

In  the  summer  of  1800,  his  infirmities  began  to  increase  upon 
him.  Unable  longer  to  devote  any  portion  of  his  time  to  business, 
and  desirous  of  having  readier  access  to  his  physician  and  his 
friends,  he  removed  about  this  time  from  "  Soldier's  Rest,"  to  a 
house  belonging  to  him  in  Winchester. 

During  the  closing  year  of  his  life,  he  was  confined  almost 
entirely  to  his  house,  and  at  last  exclusively  to  his  bed  and  easy 
chair.  For  the  six  or  eight  months  prior  to  his  death,  he  became 
so  feeble  as  to  require  the  attendance,  night  and  day,  of  some  per 
son  at  his  bed-side.  Having  gradually  sunk  under  the  pressure 
of  his  infirmities,  he  at  length  expired  on  the  6th  of  July,  1802. 

An  eloquent  and  impressive  sermon  was  preached  over  the 
body  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hill.  His  funeral  was  attended  by  the 
largest  concourse  of  citizens  ever  seen  in  Winchester  upon  such 
an  occasion.  The  military  escorted  the  corpse  to  the  grave,  and 
buried  it  with  the  honors  of  war.  In  the  procession  were  seven 
members  of  the  rifle  company  which  Morgan  raised  and  marched 
to  Boston  in  1775.  It  might  be  truly  said,  that  none  in  that  sad 
cortege,  were  sincerer  mourners  than  these  men.  They  carried 
their  war-worn  rifles  with  them,  and  fired  over  his  grave  their 
last  military  farewell. 

Morgan's  mortal  remains  lie  interred  in  the  Presbyterian  bury 
ing  ground  at  Winchester.  His  monument  is  a  horizontal  slafy 

*Dr.  Hill 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MORGAN.  449 

raised  a  few  feet  above  the  ground,   whereon  is  the  following 
inscription,  written  by  Gen.  Presley  Neville  : 

MAJOR  GENERAL  DANIEL  MORGAN. 

DEPARTED  THIS  LIFE 

ON  JULY  THE  6th,  1802, 

IN     THE     6  7  T  H     YEAR     OF     HIS     AGE. 

PATRIOTISM  AND  VALOR, 

WERX     THE     PROMINENT     FEATURES     IN     HIS     CHARACTER; 
AND  THE    HONORABLE    SERTICES    HE    RENDERED    TO    HIS    COUNTRY, 

DURING  THE  REVOLUTIONARY  WAR, 

CROWNED   HIM   WITH   GLORY, 
AND    WILL    REMAIN    IN    THE    BREASTS    OF    HIS    COUNTRYMEN, 

A  PERPETUAL  MONUMENT 

TO  HIS 


Gen.  Morgan's  family  and  descendants  may  justly  claim  a  few 
words  of  notice  before  we  close  our  narrative. 

Mrs.  Morgan,  soon  after  the  general's  death,  removed  from 
"Winchester  to  the  residence  of  her  son-in-law,  Colonel  Neville  in 
Pittsburg,  where  she  remained  for  some  time.  Subsequently  she 
removed  to  Russelville,  Kentucky,  in  which  place  Major  and  Mrs. 
Heard  had  previously  settled,  and  with  whom  she  passed  several 
years  of  her  life.  She  died  in  the  year  1816,  at  the  country  seat 
of  her  grand-daughter,  Mrs.  Matilda  O'Bannon,  near  Russelville. 
and  was  buried  in  the  family  cemetery  at  that  place. 

Colonel  Presley  Neville  continued  a  resident  of  Pittsburg  until 
the  year  1817,  when  he  removed  with  'his  family  to  Neville,  Ohio. 
He  died  in  that  place  in  the  year  1823.  In  the  year  following, 


450  THE     LIFE     OF 

Mrs.  Neville  removed  to  Cincinnati,  where  she  remained  until  her 
death,  which  occurred  during  the  year  1831.  They  had  had  fifteen 
children  :  nine  sons  and  six  daughters.  The  eldest  of  the  sons 
was  the  late  Major  Morgan  Neville,  of  Cincinnati  a  name  proudly 
associated  with  the  worth  and  literature  of  the  west.  Another  son 
Frederick,  is  a  lieutenant  in  the  United  States  Navy. 

In  the  year  1803,  Major  and  Mrs.  Heard  removed  to  Russel- 
ville,  Kentucky.  In  the  year  1813,  Mrs.  Heard  died  suddenly  of 
apoplexy.  Major  Heard  survived  his  wife  many  years,  but  died 
while  on  a  visit  to  his  sister,  at  New  Brunswick,  New  Jersey,  in 
the  year  1827.  Their  children  were  three  daughters  and  two 
sons.  The  elder  son,  Daniel  Morgan  Heard,  was  a  member  of  the 
medical  profession,  having  graduated  at  the  Philadelphia  Medical 
school  in  the  year  1816.  Morgan  Augustus  Heard,  the  youngest  of 
this  branch  of  the  Morgan  family,  was  a  student  of  law  when  the  war 
of  1812  commenced.  He  took  up  arms  on  that  occasion,  and  was 
a  lieutenant  in  the  army  under  General  Harrison  which  operated 
on  our  northern  frontier.  He  subsequently  served  in  the  Florida 
war  of  1817,  under  Gen.  Jackson,  during  which  he  was  appointed 
one  of  the  general's  aids,  with  the  rank  of  major. 

Our  task  is  nearly  completed.  That  it  may  not  prove  unworthy 
of  the  subject  is  all  we  desire.  Should  it  recommend  itself  to  the 
reader,  from  having  familiarized  him  with  the  character,  and  intro 
duced  him,  as  it  were,  to  the  acquaintance  of  one,  whose  name  and 
deeds  are  associated  with  such  proud  recollections,  our  utmost 
expectations  will  be  more  than  realized. 

The  relations  of  cause  and  effect  are  presented  in  their  most 
attractive,  if  not  their  most  instructive  shape,  when  they  serve  to 
illustrate  the  moral  afforded  by  a  life,  such  as  that  we  have  been 
recording.  In  the  present  instance,  it  is  strikingly  shown,  that 
there  is  no  condition,  however  humble  and  uninformed,  that  is 
not  susceptible  of  improvement ;  that  when  the  will  unites  with 
the  desire  to  be  advanced,  advancement  follows  as  a  certain  conse 
quence  ;  and  that  the  road  to  distinction  presents  no  impediment, 


G  E  N  E  K  A  L      DANIEL     MORGAN.  451 

however  great,  which  cannot  be  surmounted  by  genius  and  perse 
verance.  Fortune,  it 'is  true,  occasionally  invests  the  undeserving 
with  honors.  But  let  not  this  fact  be  a  discouragement  to  him, 
who  would  shake  off  the  trammels  that  bind  him  to  the  earth,  and 
rise  above  the  circumstances  which  surround  him.  The  mere 
favorite  of  the  fickle  goddess  can  seldom  boast  of  her  constancy 
through  the  devious  paths  of  a  long  life.  Sooner  or  later  he  is 
left  to  discover,  in  the  elevation  far  above  him,  of  those  whose  suc 
cess  resulted  from  laborious,  patient  perseverance,  the  consequences 
of  his  misplaced  devotion.  Neither  should  the  envy,  and  rivalry, 
and  other  obstacles  which  the  aspirant  to  distinction  must  neces 
sarily  encounter,  deter  him  from  resolutely  pushing  forward  in  the 
path  pointed  out  at  once  by  interest  and  duty.  General  Morgan 
was  less  indebted  to  the  adventitious  aids  afforded  by  birth,  edu 
cation,  friends,  and  fortune,  than  perhaps  any  other  man  that  ever 
lived  to  acquire  a  like  degree  of  distinction.  To  these  impedi 
ments  to  his  advancement  were  added  those,  arising  from  bad 
associates  and  youthful  indiscretions.  Even  the  high  military 
reputation  which  he  subsequently  earned,  checked  for  a  time  his 
progress,  by  arousing  a  jealousy  which  caused  his  just  claims  to 
promotion  to  be  disregarded.  Yet,  in  spite  of  considerations, 
which,  at  the  outset  of  his  career,  seemed  to  forbid  even  hope,  he 
obeyed  the  promptings  of  a  mind,  eminently  aspiring  and  vigorous, 
and  persevered  in  the  improvement  of  his  condition.  Happily, 
the  circumstances  of  the  times  laid  open  to  him  an  ample  field  for 
the  display  of  his  peculiar  genius.  The  result  is  furnished  in 
the  fame  with  which  his  name  is  associated  in  the  mind  of 
every  American  citizen.  Yet,  such  were  the  high  qualities  of  his 
head  and  heart,  that  had  he  received  an  education,  such  as  is  now 
within  the  reach  of  the  humblest,  circumstances  similar  to  those 
which  favored  his  pursuit  of  distinction  in  the  field,  would  have 
made  him  equally  distinguished  in  the  council. 

General  Morgan  was  a  man  of  very  large  proportions.     He  was 
upwards   of  six   feet   high,  and   although   never  fleshy,    seldom 


452  THE     LIFE     OF 

weighed  less  than  two  hundred  pounds.  To  an  iron  constitution 
were  added  great  powers  of  strength  and  endurance.  Before  he 
was  visited  by  those  ailments  which  embittered  the  evening  of  his 
days,  his  physical  energies  seemed  unbounded.  Few  men  of  his 
time  could  compare  with  him  in  his  ability  to  withstand  the 
effects  of  hunger,  cold,  or  fatigue ;  and  when  duty  subjected  him 
to  these  severe  tests,  no  one  encountered  them  with  more  alac 
rity.  His  person  was  well  developed,  and  his  movements  and 
gestures  indicated  both  vigor  and  grace.  His  face  was  handsome, 
and  remarkably  expressive  of  the  emotion  of  the  moment,  whether 
gentle  or  violent.  It  is  said  that  when  dressed  in  uniform,  a  more 
imposing  figure  than  that  he  presented,  was  seldom  to  be  met 
with.* 

His  mind  was  solid,  and  comprehensive,  yet  acute  and  discrimi 
nating.  Long  before  he  attained  the  meridian  of  life,  its  vigor 
and  activity  had  largely  compensated  for  the  want  of  early  culti 
vation.  Fully  impressed  with  the  conviction,  that  the  improve 
ment  of  his  mind  was  an  indispensable  pre-requsite  to  his  advance 
ment,  he  was  an  early  and  diligent  student.  At  a  later  period  of 
his  life,  he  possessed  a  better  knowledge  of  history,  ancient  and 
modern,  than  is  usually  acquired  by  those  who  enjoy  the  advan 
tages  of  a  liberal  education.  But  perhaps  the  most  striking  illus 
tration  of  his  mental  improvement  is  furnished  in  his  correspond 
ence.  At  first,  his  style  of  writing  was  exceedingly  inaccurate. 
His  improvement,  through  a  long  series  of  years,  was,  however, 
progressive,  and  plainly  perceptible.  In  proof  of  this,  we  need 
only  refer  to  those  of  his  later  letters  which  have  been  introduced 
in  this  work,  some  of  which,  for  strength  of  thought,  and  elegance 
of  expression,  would  do  no  discredit  to  one  who  had  acquired  a 
reputation  upon  the  achievements  of  his  pen. 

His  knowledge  of  human  nature  was  an  inherent  gift,  the  extent 
of  which  was  displayed  in  the  mastery  it  enabled  him  at  all  times 
to  exercise  over  the  minds  of  his  associates.  Although  subject 

*  Dr.  Hil. 


GENERAL     DANIEL     MO  K  (I  AN.  453 

to  violent  gusts  of  passion,  when  his  unconquerable  will  was 
thwarted,  such  ebullitions  had  never  more  than  a  momentary 
control  over  his  actions.  His  courage  was  of  a  peculiar  quality, 
if  we  are  to  credit  his  oft-repeated  declarations  regarding  it. 
When  beyond  the  reach  of  danger,  or  of  any  exciting  cause,  he 
was  accustomed  to  admit  his  sensibility  to  the  impressions  of  fear. 
Just  previous  to  some  of  the  most  glorious  occasions  of  his  life, 
those  feelings 'are  said  by  himself  to  have  come  upon  him  like  an 
apparition,  shaking  for  a  moment  his  inmost  soul.  But  at  the 
crisis  of  battle  most  trying  to  human  fortitude,  when  death  pre 
sented  itself  on  every  side,  and  danger  flew  thickly  around,  no 
such  weaknesses  were  ever  exhibited.  Perils  which  appalled  ordi 
nary  men,  only  seemed  to  raise  his  spirit  still  higher,  and  to  stimu 
late  and  bring  into  more  active  exercise,  all  the  faculties  of  his 
mind.  His  fearlessness,  under  such  circumstances,  was  the  conse 
quence,  not  so  much  of  a  dull  perception  of  danger,  as  of  the 
behests  of  a  will,  which,  like  a  mountain-torrent,  knew  no  stop, 
but  rose  and  grew  stronger  by  opposition.  Yet,  his  courage  was 
tempered  by  a  prudence  and  a  circumspection,  which  the  superfi 
cial  observer  would  consider  bordering  on  timidity.  Throughout 
his  long  military  career,  during  which  the  most  cautious  officers 
were  occasionally  caught  off  their  guard,  he  never  experienced  a 
surprise,  although  the  nature  of  the  service  on  which  he  was 
chiefly  engaged,  subjected  him  constantly  to  such  a  contingency. 
Decision  and  firmness  were  always  displayed  both  in  the  combination 
and  the  execution  of  his  plans.  These  at  all  times  evinced  a  sound 
and  far-reaching  judgment,  and  seldom  disappointed  his  expecta 
tions.  In  fine,  he  possessed  that  faculty,  which  is,  perhaps,  the 
rarest  and  most  valuable  of  those  which  enter  into  the  position  of 
a  great  commander — that  by  which  he  was  always  enabled  to  con 
ciliate  the  respect  and  regard  of  those  who  were  placed  under  his 
jommand,  and  to  inspire  them  with  a  share  of  his  own  confidence 
and  resolution. 

Morgan's  heart  was  full  of  every  generous  and  ennobling  prin- 


454:  THE      LIFE      OF 

ciple.  He  was  a  fond  and  devoted  husband  and  father,  a  warm 
friend,  and  a  zealous  and  active  citizen.  Before  he  adopted  reli 
gion  as  the  guide  of  his  actions,  his  conduct  was  regulated  by  the 
most  rigid  notions  of  honor.  He  was  remarkable  through  life  for 
his  candor.  Whether  the  occasion  for  the  exercise  of  this  quality 
was  agreeable  or  not  to  his  hearers,  seemed  all  the  same  to  him. 
He  was  never  known  to  sacrifice  truth  to  conventionality.  He 
abhorred  the  character  of  a  hypocrite  or  dissembler,  and  never 
took  any  pains  to  conceal  his  contempt  for  the  dishonest,  the 
treacherous  "and  the  cowardly.  Hospitality  was  regarded  by  him 
as  duty  ;  and  his  house  and  purse  were  ever  open  to  the  distressed 
and  unfortunate.  His  resentment,  though  easily  provoked,  had 
nothing  malignant  in  it,  and  was  short-lived,  even  in  cases  where 
it  was  aroused  by  injuries.  However  strong  his  reasons  might 
be  for  the  indulgence  of  revengeful  feelings,  yet  when  such 
existed,  they  never  withstood  the  first  appeal  to  his  magnanimity. 
It  needed  only  an  unfortunate  change  in  the  circumstances  of 
those  who  had  provoked  his  ire,  to  render  them  eligible  claimants 
upon  his  sympathy  and  assistance. 

At  all  stages  of  Morgan's  life,  he  was  industrious  and  econo 
mical.  One  of  the  natural  results  of  the  operation  of  these  quali 
ties  was,  his  accumulation  of  a  handsome  property  before  he  died. 
Yet  he  was  far  from  being  parsimonious ;  on  the  contrary,  he  was 
lavish  of  his  means  when  an  appeal  was  made  to  his  patriotism 
or  his  friendship.  His  manners  were  simple  and  unobtrusive, 
devoid  of  everything  calculated  to  attract  notice.  His  intercourse 
with  strangers  was  marked  by  a  politeness  that  made  up  in  hear 
tiness  what  it  wanted  in  polish.  Good-humored  familiarity 
marked  his  conversations  with  his  friends  and  acquaintances. 
His  disposition  was  naturally  cheerful  and  obliging.  His  appear 
ance  and  conversation  would  at  first  indicate  a  character  unusually 
grave.  Yet  he  possessed  a  lively  sense  of  the  ridiculous,  and  a 
fund  of  rich  humor — faculties  which  he  missed  few  opportunities 
of  exercising.  His  early  excesses  had  a  short-lived  existence,  and 


GENERAL     DANIEL      MORGAN.  455 

were  abandoned  during  his  military  career.  He  retained,  how 
ever,  a  rational  fondness  for  the  society  of  his  friends  around  the 
festal  board,  to  the  convivialities  of  which,  few  couid  contribute 
so  largely  and  so  well. 

If  Morgan  had  enemies — and  who  is  he,  worthy  of  notice,  that 
has  had  none? — their  numbers  were  inconsiderable  when  com 
pared  \\ith  those  of  his  friends.  His  frank  ingenuous  manners, 
his  sociability,  and  his  higher  qualities  of  the  head  and  heart, 
were  well  calculated  to  win  for  him  the  regard  of  all  who  came 
within  the  scope  of  his  acquaintance.  By  none  was  he  more 
beloved  than  by  the  officers  and  soldiers  who  served  under  him. 
He  was  indebted  for  much  the  greater  part  of  his  enemies  to  poli 
tical  considerations.  When  parties  were  first  formed,  under  the 
Constitution  of  1789,  he  joined  the  Federalists.  Subsequently, 
his  apprehensions  for  the  newly  formed  Union,  threatened  as  he 
honestly  thought  it  was  by  the  Republicans,  aroused  in  its  defence 
feelings  of  a  nature  more  patriotic  than  partisan,  and  made  him 
regard  political  opponents  as  little  better  than  personal  enemies. 
In  this  way,  he  was  drawn  to  the  arena  of  party  strife,  from  which 
few  escape  without  injury,  none  without  detraction. 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX  A. 

COPY    OF    A    WILL    DRAWN    BY    GENERAL    MORGAN    IN    1773. 

In  the  name  of  God,  amen. 

I,  DANIEL  MORGAN,  af  Frederick  county,  Virginia,  being  in  my  proper 
senses,  and  calling  to  mind  the  uncertainty  of  life  and  the  certainty  of 
death,  do  make  this  my  last  Will  and  Testament,  hereby  revoking  and  dis 
annulling  all  former  wills  and  codocils  of  wills,  heretofore  made  by  me  the 
aforesaid  Daniel  Morgan. 

And  in  the  first  place  it  is  my  will  and  desire,  and  I  do  hereby  constitute 
arid  appoint  my  loving  and  affectionate  wife  Abigail  Morgan,  the  whole  and 
sole  executrix  of  this  my  last  Will  and  Testament,  of  all  and  every  part  of 
my  estate,  both  real  and  personal. 

Item.  It  is  my  will  and  desire  that  all  my  just  debts  be  honestly  and 
punctually  paid,  and  that  the  remainder  or  residue  of  my  estate  (after  the 
discharge  of  those  my  debts)  be  appropriated  to  the  use  and  for  the  benefit 
of  the  said  Abigail,  my  dear  and  loving  wife  ;  and  that  the  same  continue 
to  be  at  her  disposal,  during  her  natural  life  and  widowhood. 

Item.  It  is  my  will  and  desire,  that  after  the  decease  of  the  aforesaid 
Abigail  (or  in  case  she  should  intermarry  after  my  decease)  that  the  whole 
and  sole  of  my  estate,  both  real  and  personal,  be  equally  divided  between 
her  two  daughters,  named  Nancy  Morgan  and  Betsey  Morgan  ;  and  in  case 
of  the  decease  of  either  of  them,  that  then  the  whole  and  sole  of  my  estate 
aforesaid  be  appropriated  to  the  use  and  benefit  of  the  survivor,  or  survi 
ving  sister. 

439 


4:60  APPENDIX. 

Item,  it  is  my  will  and  desire,  and  the  intent  and  meaning  of  this,  ia  that 
my  loving  wife  Abigail  have  the  use  and  benefit  of  all  my  estate  aforesaid, 
as  aforesaid  specified,  only  excepting  against,  and  prohibiting  her  from  dis 
posing  of  any  part  thereof  to  defraud  the  two  children  aforesaid,  to 
wit,  Nancy  Morgan  and  Betsey  Morgan.  In  witness  whereof,  and  in  testi 
mony  of  my  approbation  of  this  my  last  Will  and  Testament,  1  have  here 
unto  set  my  hand  and  affixed  my  seal,  this  17th  day  of  April,  in  the  year 

of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  seventy-three. 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

Signed  sealed  and  delivered  in  the  presence  of 

BAYLIS  EARLE,        ELIJAH  ISAACS, 
JOHN  McGuiR,         SAMUEL  PRICE. 


I,  DANIEL  MORGAN,  of  Winchester,  in  the  county  of  Frederic  and  Com 
monwealth  of  Virginia,  possessing  fully  the  powers  of  recollection  and  all  the 
usual  faculties  of  my  mind,  but  being  weak  in  t»>dy  and  knowing  that  all 
men  must  die,  do  make  this  my  last  Will  and  Testament,  hereby  revoking  all 
former  Wills  or  Testaments  heretofore  made  by  me,  and  allowing  this  only 
to  be  my  last  Will  and  Testament. 

First,  I  recommend  my  soul  to  the  Omnipotent  Creator  of  all  things, 
trusting  for  salvation  in  his  mercy  and  the  atonement  of  my  blessed  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  I  desire  that  my  body  may  be  decently  interred 
at  the  discretion  of  my  family  and  as  to  my  worldly  affairs  I  make  the  fol 
lowing  arrangement  and  distribution. 

Having  by  two  deeds  of  trust  bearing  date  the  sixteenth  day  of  March 
in  the  present  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  one,  con 
veyed  t6  certain  trustees  in  the  said  deeds  named  the  place  called  Saratoga, 
containing  two  hundred  and  fifty-five  acres  of  land  with  its  appurtenances ; 
and  also  four  hundred  and  seven  acres  of  land  more  or  less,  adjoining  the 
lands  of  Thomas  Bryarly,  the  heir  of  John  Bell  deceased,  Richard  K.  Mead 
and  Alexander  Henderson,  which  I  purchased  of  Nathaniel  Ashby ;  also 
three  hundred  and  eleven  acres  of  land  adjoining  Saratoga,which  I  pur 
chased  of  Col.  Nathaniel  Burwell,  late  of  Isle  of  Wight  county,  deceased, 
also  one  hundred  acres  of  land  which  I  purchased  of  Nathaniel  Burwcll, 
Esq.,  of  Frederic  county,  adjoining  Saratoga,  all  of  the  said  lands  being  in 
the  county  of  Frederick,  and  Commonwealth  of  Virginia,  also  all  the  stock, 


APPENDIX.  461 

slaves,  household  stuff  and  furniture,  on  the  said  place  called  Saratoga,  and 
m  the  mansion  house  thereon,  to  hold  in  trust  for  the  benefit  of  my  well 
beloved  daughter  Betsy  Heard  wife  of  James  Heard,  according  to  the  tenor 
of  the  said  deeds,  which  it  is  my  desire  may  be  fully  executed  and  complied 
with  in  every  particular,  and  in  addition,  to  the  property  aforesaid  I  now 
give,  devise  and  bequeath  to  my  said  daughter  Betsy  Heard  all  my  land  iu 
the  State  of  Kentucky,  whether  granted  for  military  services  or  otherwise, 
and  whether  in  my  own  name  or  procured  by  purchase,  computed  to  be 
about  ten  thousand  acres,  to  hold  to  her  the  said  Betsy  Heard,  her  heirs 
and  assigns  forever ;  and  I  do  hereby  empower  and  authorize  Major  James 
Heard  to  make  sale  of  the  said  lands  in  Kentucky  or  any  part  or  parcel 
thereof,  and  upon  such  sale  being  made  to  make  good  and  sufficient  titles 
to  the  purchaser,  and  apply  the  purchase  money  to  the  use  of  the  family, 
provided  my  said  daughter  Betsy  shall  consent  to  such  sale.  I  also  give, 
devise  and  bequeath  to  my  said  daughter  Betsy  Heard  five  thousand  acres 
of  land  in  the  State  of  Tennessee  on  Crow  Creek,  purchased  of  Major  Arm- 
stead  for  five  thousand  dollars  to  her,  her  heirs  and  assigns  forever. 

I  give,  devise  and  bequeath  to  my  beloved  wife  Abigail  the  tract  of  land 
I  purchased  of  Samuel  Bell,  containing  two  hundred  and  seventy-eight 
acres,  to  her,  her  heirs  and  assigns  forever,  to  be  by  her  sold  and  the 
money  applied  to  such  uses  and  purposes  as  she  may  think  proper. 

I  desire  that  my  executors  hereafter  named,  may  with  all  convenient 
speed  after  my  decease  collect  all  debts  due  to  me,  and  out  of  trie  moneys 
so  collected  pay  all  my  just  debts  and  funeral  charges,  and  being  conscious 
that  I  owe  no  'just  debts  of  long  standing,  I  desire  that  if  any  such  should 
be  brought  against  my  estate  the  statute  of  limitations  shall  be  pleaded  in 
bar  of  such  claims.  All  my  military  land  in  the  northwestern  territory  I 
give,  devise  and  bequeath  to  Presley  Neville,  my  son-in-law,  to  be  disposed 
of  at  his  discretion  to  him,  his  heirs  and  assigns  forever. 

All  the  rest,  residue,  and  remainder  of  my  estate  real,  personal  or 
mixed,  I  give,  devise  and  bequeath  unto  my  beloved  wife  Abigail,  for  and 
during  the  term  of  her  natural  life,  and  after  her  decease,  I  give,  devise  and 
bequeath  the  same  to  my  well  beloved  daughter  Nancy  Neville,  wife  of  the 
aforesaid  Presley  Neville,  to  her  heirs,  executors,  administrators,  and  assigns, 
forever. 

And  lastly,  I  do  hereby  appoint  my  beloved  wife  Abigail  Morgan  and  my 
son-in-law  Presley  Neville,  executrix  and  executor  of  this  my  last  Will  and 
Testament. 

In  witness  whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal  this  seven- 


462  APPENDIX. 

teenth  day  of  March  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  one. 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 
Signed,  sealed,  published,  pronounced  and  declared 

by  the  said  Daniel  Morgan  as  and  for  his  last  will  

and  testament  in  presence  of  us,  who  in  his  pre-  L  SEAL    I 

sence  and  in  the  presence  of  each  other,  have  sub 
scribed  our  names  as  witnesses. 
JOHN  WALTERS, 
JACOB  HARMER, 
OBED  WAITE. 

Whereas,  I  Daniel  Morgan  of  Winchester,  in  the  county  of  Frederic 
and  Commonwealth  of  Virginia,  on  the  seventeenth  day  of  March  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  one,  did  make  and  pub 
lish  the  foregoing  will  and  testament,  contained  on  three  pages  of  this 
sheet  of  paper,  and  bearing  date  on  the  aforesaid  seventeenth  day  of 
March  1801,  which  said  will  and  testament  I  do  hereby  ratify  and  confirm 
in  all  and  every  article  thereof,  except  the  alteration  hereinafter  mentioned 
in  this  present  writing,  which  I  make  and  add  as  a  codicil  to  my  said  last 
will  and  testament,  and  to  be  taken  as  part  thereof,  that  is  to  say,  whereas, 
in  and  by  the  said  last  will  and  testament,  I  did  among  other  things  give, 
devise  and  bequeath  unto  my  well  beloved  daughter  Betsy  Heard,  wife  of 
James  Heard,  all  my  lands  in  the  State  of  Kentucky  whether  granted  for 
military  services  or  otherwise,  and  whether  in  my  name  or  procured  by 
purchase,  computed  to  be  about  ten  thousand  acres,  to  hold  to  her  the  said 
Betsy  Heard,  her  heirs  and  assigns  forever,  and  did  empower  Major  James 
Heard  to  make  sale  of  the  said  lands  or  any  part  thereof  and  apply  the 
money  arising  from  such  sale  to  the  use  of  his  family,  provided  the  said 
Betsy  should  consent  to  such  sale  being  made,  and  I  did  by  the  same  will 
devise  to  the  said  Betsy  five  thousand  acres  of  land  in  the  State  of  Ten- 
nesee  on  Crow  Creek,  purchased  of  Major  Armstead  for  five  thousand  dollars, 
to  her  heirs  and  assigns  forever,  now  it  is  hereby  declared  to  be  my  will  and 
desire  that  instead  of  said  lands  going  and  being  devised  as  aforesaid,  that 
my  four  grandchildren  Matilda  Heard,  Nancy  Morgan  Heard,  Daniel  Mor 
gan  Heard,  and  Morgan  Augustus  Heard,  children  of  the  said  Betsy  Heard, 
have  the  same  to  be  equally  divided  among  them,  share  and  share  alike 
as  to  quantity  and  quality,  and  I  do  hereby  devise  the  same  to  them,  the 
said  Matilda,  Nancy  Morgan,  Daniel  Morgan,  and  Morgan  Augustus  Heard, 
their  heirs  and  assigns  forever,  to  be  equally  divided  as  aforesaid.  In 


APPENDIX.  463 

witness  -whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and  seal  this  seventeenth 

day  of  March,  1802. 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

Signed,  sealed,  published  and  pronounced,  and  decla-  • 1 

red  by  the  said  Daniel  Morgan,  as  a  codicil  to  his 
last  will  and  testament,  in  presence  of 
OBED  WAITE, 
HAMILTON  COOPER, 
JOHN  KINGAN. 

At  a  Superior  Court  composed  and  held,  for  the  district  composed  for 
the  counties  of  Frederic,  Berkley,  Shenandoah  and  Jefferson,  at  Win 
chester,  the  30th  day  of  September,  1802.  This  last  will  of  Gen.  Morgan, 
deceased,  was  proved  by  the  oaths  of  Jacob  Harmer  and  Obed  Waite,  two 
of  the  witnesses  thereto,  and  the  codicil  thereto  annexed  was  proved  by 
the  oaths  of  Obed  Waite,  and  John  Kingan,  two  of  the  witnesses  thereto, 
and  ordered  to  be  recorded.  And  on  the  motion  of  Presley  Neville,  one 
of  the  executors  therein  named,  who  made  oath  according  to  law,  certifi 
cate  is  granted  him  for  obtaining  a  probate  thereof  in  due  form,  giving 
security  whereupon  he  with  John  Peyton,  Hugh  Holmes  and  Joseph  Tidball, 
his  securities,  entered  into  and  acknowledged  bond  in  the  penalty  of  one 
hundred  thousand  dollars  conditioned  for  his  due  and  faithful  adminis 
tration  of  the  said  decedant's  estate.  Abigail  Morgan  the  executrix  therein 
named  in  open  court,  refused  taking  upon  herself  the  burthen  of  the  execu 
tion  thereof. 

By  the  court, 

J.  PEYTON,  C.  W.  D.  C. 

A  copy :  Teste,  J.  Kean,  clerk  of  the  circuit  Superior  Court  of  Law 
and  Chancery  for  the  county  of  Frederic  in  the  State  of  Virginia,  and  as 
such,  keeper  of  the  records  of  the  former  District  C«urt,  composed  of  the 
counties  of  Frederic,  Berkley  and  Winchester. 


464:  APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX   B. 

FRAGMENT  OF  A  SKETCH   OF  MORGAN'S  MILITARY  CAREER, 
WRITTEN  BY  HIMSELF. 

To  give  my  history  in  the  war:  I  must  begin  with  1774,  when  I  served 
a  very  active  and  hard  campaign  under  Lord  Dunmore.  We  had  beaten 
the  Indians,  brought  them  to  order,  and  confirmed  a  treaty  of  peace ;  and 
on  our  return  home,  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Hockhockin,  we  were 
informed  of  hostilities  being  offered  to  our  brethren,  the  people  of  Boston. 
We,  as  an  army  victorious,  formed  ourselves  into  a  society,  pledging  our 
words  of  honor  to  each  other  to  assist  our  brethren  in  Boston,  in  case 
hostilities  should  commence,  which  did  on  the  19th  of  April  ensuing,  at 
Lexington.  I  was  appointed  a  captain  by  Congress  on  the  22nd  of  June, 
1775,  to  raise  a  company  of  riflemen,  and  march  with  haste  to  Boston. 
In  a  few  days,  I  raised  ninety-six  men  and  set  out  for  Boston — reached 
that  place  in  twenty-one  days  from  the  time  I  marched,  bad  weather 
included,  nor  did  I  leave  a  man  behind.  I  remained  at  that  place  inactive  for 
six  weeks,  as  the  enemy  was  shut  up  in  Boston;  when,  with  my  own  consent, 
detached  to  Quebec  with  the  command  of  three  rifle  companies,  viz. :  my 
own,  and  two  from  Pennsylvania,  under  the  command  of  Captains  Smith  and 
Hendricks.  The  latter  fell  at  the  attack  on  the  garrison.  I  was  under  the 
command  of  Gen.  Arnold,  with  whom  I  marched  through  the  woods  and  Jei'i 
the  van.  For  a  description  of  that  march,  I  refer  to  a  journal  kept  by  Coi. 
Heth,  who  was  a  lieutenant  in  my  company.  We  reached  Canada,  ! 
think,  on  the  3rd  of  November,  in  a  most  shocking  condition—  Jestuuta 
of  provisions  and  of  every  comfort.  We  marched  to  Point  Levi,  recruited 
the  troops,  and  on  the  night  of  the  13th,  by  the  means  of  some  small 
craft  that  we  found  drew  up  in  the  guts,  and  some  bark  canoes  that  we 
purchased  from  the  Indians,  crossed  the  river  between  two  men-of-war, 
and  within  point-blank  shot,  slipping  through  undiscovered.  Here  I  led 


APPENDIX.  465 

the  forlorn  hope — went  up  Gen.  Wolfe's  cove,  and  formed  on  the  plains 
of  Abraham,  where  I  expected  to  be  attacked,  but  was  not  discovered. 
We  then  proceeded  on  to  Caldwell's  house.  The  enemy  had  a  strong 
guard  in  the  building,  which  we  attacked  and  carried  sword  in  hand. 
Here  I  also  commanded  the  forlorn  hope.  We  then  besieged  the  place 
for  several  days;  but  finding  our  ammunition  was  wet,  we  raised  the  siege, 
and  marched  to  Point  Auxtrembles,  twenty  miles  distant  from  Quebec. 
Finding  there  that  the  rifle  powder  was  dry,  I  marched  back  with  the 
three  rifle  companies  under  my  command,  and  renewed  the  siege.  On  my 
return,  I  took  several  prisoners.  I  kept  up  the  siege  until  Gen.  Mont 
gomery  arrived,  when  an  attack  upon  the  town  was  determined  upon,  and 
in  a  few  days  carried  into  effect.  Here  I  was  again  appointed  to  the  com 
mand  of  the  forlorn  hope,  on  the  river  St.  Charles,  under  Gen.  Arnold. 
The  general  having  been  wounded  in  the  leg  while  under  the  walls,  and 
before  we  got  into  the  town,  I  sent  him  off  in  the  care  of  two  of  my  men, 
and  took  his  place  in  the  command.  For  although  there  were  three  field 
officer?,  they  would  not  take  the  command,  alleging  that  I  had  se-en  ser 
vice  and  they  had  not,  which  reflected  great  credit  on  their  judgment.  I 
bad  to  attack  a  two-gun  battery,  supported  by  Capt.  McCloud  and  fifty 
regular  troops.  The  first  gun  that  was  fired  missed  us — the  second  flashed, 
vhen  I  ordered  the  ladders,  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  the  men,  to  be 
ir-lned.  The  order  was  immediately  obeyed;  and  for  fear  the  business 
might  not  be  executed  with  spirit,  I  mounted  myself,  and  leaped  into  the 
town.  The  first  man  among  Capt.  McCloud's  guard  who  was  panic-struck, 
made  a  faint  resistance,  and  run  into  a  house  that  joined  the  two-gun  bat 
tery  and  platform,  where  the  guard  was  posted.  I  lighted  on  the  end  of  a 
great  gun,  which  hurt  me  very  much,  and  perhaps  saved  my  life,  as  I  fell 
froai  the  gun  on  the  platform,  where  the  bayonets  were  not  directed. 
Col.  Charles  Porterfield,  who  was  a  cadet  in  my  company,  was  the  first 
maa  that  followed  me,  and  all  the  men  came  after  him  as  fast  as  they  had 
room  to  jnmp  down.  All  this  was  performed  in  a  few  seconds.  I  ordered 
the  HUSH  to  fire  into  the  house,  and  follow  up  with  their  pikes  (for  in 
addition  to  our  rifles,  we  were  also  armed  with  long  espontoons),  which 
they  did,  and  drove  the  guard  into  the  street.  I  went  through  a  sally 
port  at  the  end  of  the  platform ;  met  the  retreating  guard  in  the  street, 
and  ordered  them  to  lay  down  their  arms  if  they  expected  quarters. 
They  took  me  at  my  word,  and  every  man  threw  his  arms  down.  We 
then  made  a  charge  on  the  battery,  and  took  it  sword  in  hand — and  push 
ing  on,  took  everything  that  opposed  us  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet  till  we 


466  APPENDIX. 

arrived  at  the  barrier  gate.  Here  I  was  ordered  to  wait  for  Gen.  Mont 
gomery,  and  a  fatal  order  it  was.  It  prevented  me  from  taking  the  gar 
rison,  as  I  had  already  made  half  the  town  prisoners.  The  sally  port 
through  the  barrier  was  standing  open ;  the  guard  had  left  it,  and  the  people 
were  running  from  the  upper  town  in  whole  platoons,  giving  themselves 
up  as  prisoners,  to  get  out  of  the  way  of  the  confusion  which  might  shortly 
ensue.  I  went  up  to  the  edge  of  the  upper  town  incog.,  with  an  interpre 
ter,  to  see  what  was  going  on,  as  the  firing  had  ceased.  Finding  no  per 
son  in  arms  at  all,  I  returned  and  called  a  council  of  what  few  officers  I 
had  with  me,  for  the  greater  part  of  our  force  had  missed  their  way,  and 
had  not  got  into  the  town.  Here  I  was  overruled  by  sound  judgment  and 
good  reasoning.  It  was  said,  in  the  first  place,  that  if  I  went  on  I  should 
break  orders;  in  the  next,  that  I  had  more  prisoners  than  I  had  men,  and 
that  if  I  left  taem  they  might  break  out,  retake  the  battery  we  had  just 
captured,  and  cut  off  our  retreat.  It  was  further  urged  that  Gen.  Mont 
gomery  was  certainly  coming  down  along  the  river  St.  Lawrence,  and 
would  join  us  in  a  few  minutes,  and  that  we  were  sure  of  conquest  if  we 
acted  with  caution  and  prudence.  To  these  good  reasons  I  gave  up  my 
own  opinion,  and  lost  the  town.  For  Gen.  Montgomery,  having  cut  down 
an  out  picket,  was  marching  up  to  the  two-gun  battery,  when  an  unlucky 
shot  put  an  end  to  his  existence,  killing  at  the  same  time  Capt.  Cheseman, 
Major  McPherson,  and  some  others  of  his  good  officers.  Upon  this  Col.  Donald 
Campbell,  the  quarter-master  general,  undertook  to  order  a  retreat.  We 
were  then  left  to  shift  for  ourselves,  but  did  not  yet  know  the  extent  of 
the  misfortunes  which  had  occurred,  or  it  was  still  in  our  power  to  have 
taken  the  garrison. 


.APPENDIX.  467 


APPENDIX    C. 

THE     ORIGINAL   ACCOUNT    OF   THE    BATTLE    OF   THE    COWPENS. 

CAMP  NEAR  CAIN  CREEK,  Jan.  19th,  1781. 

DEAR  SIR  :  The  troops  I  have  the  honor  to  command  have  been  so  for 
tunate  as  to  obtain  a  complete  victory  over  a  detachment  from  the  British 
army,  commanded  by  Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton.  The  action  happened  on  the 
17th  inst.,  about  sunrise,  at  the  Cowpens.  It,  perhaps,  would  be  well  to 
remark,  for  the  honor  of  the  American  arms,  that  although  the  progress  of 
this  corps  was  marked  with  burning  and  devastation,  and  although  they 
waged  the  most  cruel  warfare,  not  a  man  was  killed,  wounded,  or  even 
insulted,  after  he  surrendered.  Had  not  Britons  during  this  contest 
received  so  many  lessons  of  humanity,  I  should  flatter  myself  that  this 
might  teach  them  a  little.  But  I  fear  they  are  incorrigible. 

To  give  you  a  just  idea  of  our  operations,  it  will  be  necessary  to  inform 
you,  that  on  the  14th  inst.,  having  received  certain  intelligence  that  Lord 
Cornwallis  and  Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton  were  both  in  motion,  and  that  their  move 
ments  clearly  indicated  their  intentions  of  dislodging  me,  I  abandoned  my 
encampment  on  Grindall's  Ford  on  the  Pacolet,  and  on  the  16th,  in  the  even 
ing  took  possession  of  a  post,  about  seven  miles  from  the  Cherokee  Ford,  on 
Broad  river.  My  former  position  subjected  me  at  once  to  the  operations  of 
Cornwallis  and  Tarleton,  and  in  case  of  a  defeat,  my  retreat  might  easily  have 
been  cut  off.  My  situation  at  the  Cowpens  enabled  me  to  improve  any 
advantages  I  might  gain,  and  to  provide  better  for  my  own  security  should 
I  be  unfortunate.  These  reasons  induced  me  to  take  this  post,  at  the  risk 
of  its  wearing  the  face  of  a  retreat. 

I  received  regular  intelligence  of  the  enemy's  movements  from  the  time 
they  were  first  in  motion.  On  the  evening  of  the  16th  inst.,  they  took  pos 
session  of  the  ground  I  had  removed  from  in  the  morning,  distant  from 


468  APPENDIX. 

the  scene  of  action  about  twelve  miles.  An  hou?  before  daylight  one  of 
my  scouts  returned  and  informed  me  that  Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton  had  advanced 
within  five  miles  of  our  camp.  On  this  information,  I  hastened  to  form  as 
good  a  disposition  as  circumstances  would  admit,  and  from  the  alacrity  of 
the  troops,  we  were  soon  prepared  to  receive  him.  The  light  infantry, 
commanded  by  Lieut.  Col.  Howard,  and  the  Virginia  militia  under  the  com 
mand  of  Maj.  Triplet!,,  were  formed  on  a  rising  ground,  and  extended  a  line 
in  front.  The  third  regiment  of  dragoons,  under  Lieut.  Col.  Washington, 
were  posted  at  such  a  distance  in  their  rear,  as  not  to  be  subjected  to  the 
line  of  fire  directed  at  them,  and  to  be  so  near  as  to  be  able  to  charge  the 
enemy  should  they  be  broken.  The  volunteers  of  North  Carolina,  South 
Carolina,  and  Georgia,  under  the  command  of  the  brave  and  valuable  Col. 
Pickens,  were  situated  to  guard  the  flanks.  Maj.  McDowell,  of  the  North 
Carolina  volunteers,  was  posted  on  the  right  flank  in  front  of  the  line,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  yards;  and  Maj.  Cunningham,  of  the  Georgia  volunteers, 
on  the  left,  at  the  same  distance  in  front.  Cols.  Brannon  and  Thomas,  of 
the  South  Carolinians,  were  posted  in  the  right  of  Maj.  McDowell,  and  Cols. 
Hays  and  McCall,  of  the  same  corps,  on  the  left  of  Maj.  Cunningham. 
Capts.  Tato  and  Buchanan,  with  the  Augusta  riflemen,  to  support  the  right 
of  the  line. 

The  enemy  drew  up  in  single  line  of  battle,  four  hundred  yards  in  front 
of  our  advanced  corps.  The  first  battalion  of  the  71st  regiment  was 
opposed  to  our  right,  the  7th  regiment  to  our  left,  the  infantry  of  the  legiou 
to  our  centre,  the  light  companies  on  their  flanks.  In  front  moved  two 
pieces  of  artillery.  Lieut.  Col.  Tarleton,  with  his  cavalry,  was  posted  in  the 
rear  of  his  line. 

The  disposition  of  battle  being  thus  formed,  small  parties  of  riflemen 
were  detached  to  skirmish  with  the  enemy,  upon  which  their  whole  line 
moved  on  with  the  greatest  impetuosity,  shouting  as  they  advanced. 
McDowell  and  Cunningham  gave  them  a  heavy  and  galling  fire,  and 
retreated  to  the  regiments  intended  for  their  support.  The  whole  of  Col. 
Pickens's  command  then  kept  up  a  fire  by  regiments,  retreating  agreeably 
to  their  orders.  When  the  enemy  advanced  to  our  line,  they  received  a 
well-directed  and  incessant  fire.  But  their  numbers  being  superior  to  ours, 
they  gained  our  flanks,  which  obliged  us  to  change  our  position.  We 
retired  in  good  order  about  fifty  paces,  formed,  advanced  on  the  enemy, 
and  gave  them  a  fortunate  volley,  which  threw  them  into  disorder.  Lieut. 
Col.  Howard  observing  this,  gave  orders  for  the  line  to  charge  bayonets, 
which  was  done  with  such  address,  that  they  fled  with  the  utmost  precipi- 


APPENDIX.  469 

tation,  leaving  their  fieldpieces  in  our  possession.  We  pushed  our  advan 
tages  so  effectually,  that  they  never  had  an  opportunity  of  rallying,  had 
their  intentions  been  ever  so  good. 

Lieut.  Col.  Washington  having  been  informed  that  Tarleton  was  cutting 
down  our  riflemen  on  the  left,  pushed  forward,  and  charged  thorn  with 
sucli  firmness,  that  instead  of  attempting  to  recover  the  fate  of  the  day, 
which  one  would  have  expected  from  an  officer  of  his  splendid  character, 
broke  and  fled. 

The  enemy's  whole  force  were  now  bent  solely  in  providing  for  their 
safety  in  flight — the  list  of  their  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  will  inform 
you  with  what  effect.  Tarleton,  with  the  small  remains  of  his  cavalry,  and  a 
few  scattering  infantry  he  had  mounted  on  his  wagon-horses,  made  their 
escape.  He  was  pursued  twenty-four  miles,  but  owing  to  our  having  taken 
a  wrong  trail  at  first,  we  never  could  overtake  him. 

As  I  was  obliged  to  move  off  of  the  field  of  action  in  the  morning,  to 
secure  the  prisoners,  I  cannot  be  so  accurate  as  to  the  killed  and  wounded 
of  the  enemy  as  I  could  wish.  From  the  reports  of  an  officer  whom  I  sent 
to  view  the  ground,  there  were  one  hundred  non-commissioned  officers  and 
privates,  and  ten  commissioned  officers  killed,  and  two  hundred  rank  and 
file  wounded.  We  have  now  in  our  possession  five  hundred  and  two  non 
commissioned  officers  and  privates  prisoners,  independent  of  the  wounded, 
and  the  militia  are  taking  up  stragglers  continually.  Twenty-nine  com 
missioned  officers  have  fell  into  our  hands.  Their  rank,  &c.,  you  will  see 
by  an  enclosed  list.  The  officers  I  have  paroled :  the  privates  I  am  con 
veying  by  the  safest  route  to  Salisbury. 

Two  standards,  two  fieldpieces,  thirty-five  wagons,  a  travelling  forge, 
and  all  their  music  are  ours.  Their  baggage,  which  was  immense,  they 
have  in  a  great  measure  destroyed. 

Our  loss  is  inconsiderable,  which  the  enclosed  return  will  evince.  I  have 
not  been  able  to  ascertain  Col.  Pickens's  loss,  but  know  it  to  be  very  small. 

From  our  force  being  composed  of  such  a  variety  of  corps,  a  wrong 
judgment  may  be  formed  of  our  numbers.  We  fought  only  eight  hun 
dred  men,  two-thirds  of  which  were  militia.  The  British,  with  their  bag 
gage-guard,  were  not  less  than  one  thousand  one  hundred  and  fifty,  and 
these  veteran  troops.  Their  own  officers  confess  that  they  fought  one 
thousand  and  thirty-seven. 

Such  was  the  inferiority  of  our  numbers,  that  our  success  must  be  attri 
buted  to  the  justice  of  our  cause  and  the  bravery  of  our  troops.  My  wishes 
would  induce  me  to  mention  the  name  of  every  sentinel  in  the  corps  I 


470  APPENDIX. 

have  the  honor  to  command.  In  justice  to  the  bravery  and  good  conduct 
of  the  officers,  I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  enclose  you  a  list  of  their  names, 
from  a  conviction  that  you  will  be  pleased  to  introduce  such  characters  to 
the  world. 

Maj.  Giles,  my  aid,  and  Capt.  Brookes,  my  brigade-major,  deserve  and 
have  my  thanks  for  their  assistance  and  behavior  on  this  occasion. 

The  Baron  de  Gleabuch,  who  accompanies  Major  Giles  with  these 
dispatches,  served  with  me  in  the  action  as  a  volunteer,  and  behaved  in 
such  a  manner  as  merits  your  attention. 

I  am,  dear  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

DANIEL  MORGAN. 

Our  loss  was  very  inconsiderable,  not  having  more  than  twelve  killed 
and  about  sixty  wounded.  The  enemy  had  ten  commissioned  officers  and 
upwards  of  one  hundred  rank  and  file  killed,  two  hundred  rank  and  file 
wounded,  and  twenty-seven  officers  and  more  than  five  hundred  privates 
which  fell  into  our  hands,  with  two  pieces  of  artillery,  two  standards,  eight 
hundred  stand  of  arms,  one  travelling-forge,  thirty-five  wagons,  ten  negroes, 
and  upwards  of  one  hundred  dragoon  horses. 

Although  our  success  was  complete,  we  fought  only  eight  hundred  men, 
and  were  opposed  by  upwards  of  one  thousand  British  troops. 


APPENDIX.  *      471 


APPENDIX  D. 


GEN.  JAMES  JACKSON  TO   GEN.  MORGAN. 

(  SENATE  ROOM  UNITED  STATES, 
{      PHILADELPHIA,  Jan.  20*A,  1795. 

DEAR  GENERAL:  Since  I  last  saw  you  in  Philadelphia,  which  I  think  was 
in  1791,  a  gentleman  has  undertaken  to  write  the  history  of  Georgia. 
Your  address  to  the  Georgia  refugees,  published  at  Pacolet,  in  South  Caro 
lina,  being  in  my  hands,  I  gave  it  to  him  among  other  materials  for  inser 
tion.  The  same  gentleman,  a  Mr.  Langworthy,  has  applied  to  me  for  other 
documents,  and  particularly  to  know  if  any  Georgians  were  at  the  Cow- 
pens.  None  of  the  authors  who  have  written,  have  mentioned  them  in 
that  action,  nor  did  the  account  given  by  your  aid-de-camp,  Maj.  Giles,  to 
Congress,  notice  them,  or  any  officer  belonging  to  the  State,  although  the 
officers  of  the  other  States  were  very  generally  mentioned,  and  their  militia 
applauded.  The  Georgians  have  imputed  this  to  the  loss  of  your  dispatches, 
and  not  of  any  intention  of  yourself,  who  have  always  been  one  of  their 
favorite  commanders ;  but  they  think  hard  of  the  silence  respecting  them 
in  that  celebrated  action,  and  which  did  you  tho  honor  of  turning  the  tide 
of  affairs  in  favor  of  the  United  States. 

My  object  in  writing  at  present  is  to  request,  if  you  see  no  impropriety  in  it, 
your  giving  a  certificate  under  your  hand  of  their  being  present — three 
companies.  The  detachment  was  small ;  but,  if  you  recollect,  you  placed 
them  in  front  of  the  whole  ;  and  they  strictly  obeyed  your  orders  in  keep 
ing  up  a  warm  fire  and  gradually  retreating.  I  could  wish  your  expressing 
that  they  behaved  as  well  as  the  other  militia  in  the  field.  The  officers 
commanding,  if  you  choose  to  say  anything  of  them,  were  Maj.  Cunningham 
and  Capts.  Samuel  Hammond,  George  Walton,  and  Joshua  Inman,  who  all 
behaved  well ;  and  the  latter  was  particularly  serviceable  to  you  in  adver 
tising  you  of  the  enemy's  approach  and  skirmishing  with  their  advance. 


472  APPENDIX. 

The  detachment  was  under  my  immediate  command  and  direction,  although 
I  acted  also  as  brigade-major  to  all  the  militia  present.  It  is  with  difficulty 
I  mention  myself;  but  having  the  honor  of  introducing  Maj.  McArthur, 
the  commander  of  the  British  infantry,  a  prisoner  on  that  occasion,  taken 
by  myself,  and  having  run  the  utmost  risk  of  my  life,  in  an  attempt  to 
seize  the  colors  of  the  71st  regiment  in  the  midst  of  it,  on  their  attempt 
to  form  after  they  were  broken,  being  saved  by  an  exertion  of  Col.  How 
ard's,  and  for  which  I  had  the  honor  of  your  thanks  on  the  field  of  battle, 
I  think  it  a  duty  to  my  children,  as  the  history  of  my  State  is  to  be  told, 
to  have  some  insertion,  even  of  my  conduct,  in  that  well-fought  battle.  You, 
sir,  were  rendered  immortal  by  the  action.  My  ambition  is,  to  let  my 
descendants  and  the  citizens  of  Georgia  know  that  I  was  present,  and  con 
tributed  my  mite  to  your  glory.  Gen.  Pickens  has  already  certified  to  the 
requests  of  this  letter  fully.  But  whilst  you  are  alive,  his  certificate  is  not 
the  best  evidence,  and  your  testimony  will  be  grateful  to  the  citizens  of 
Georgia. 

I  am  sorry  to  break  in  upon  the  important  business  of  your  present  com 
mand,  and  should  have  waited  until  the  next  session  of  the  Federal  Legis 
lature,  where  we  hope  to  see  you  a  member,  but  for  the  pressing  request 
of  Mr.  Langworthy  to  have  the  necessary  papers. 

I  am,  dear  general,  with  the  highest  repect  and  esteem, 

Your  old  fellow-soldier  and  most  obedient  servant, 

JAMES  JACKSON. 

If  you  could  favor  me  with  an  answer,  previous  to  the  rising  of  Congress 
about  the  1st  of  March,  it  would  highly  oblige  me. 

BRIG.  GEN.  MORGAN. 


GEN.    JAMES  JACKSON  TO   GEN.  MORGAN. 

PHILADELPHIA,  Feb.  9th,  1795. 

SIR  :  I  did  myself  the  honor  of  writing  you  about  a  fortnight  since,  respect 
ing  the  service  of  the  Georgians  under  you  at  the  Cowpens.  Lest  two  obser 
vations  of  mine  in  that  letter  should  be  misunderstood,  I  beg  leave  to  cor 
rect  them.  The  first  was,  that  I  was  brigade-major  to  all  the  militia  pre 
sent.  I  since  recollect  that  you  had  militia  from  Virginia.  The  second, 
that  I  had  your  thanks.  I  meant  not  by  this,  your  thanks  in  orders,  but 
verbally  for  my  conduct,  which  a  hundred  living  evidences  could  prove 
was  creditable  to  myself,  and  deserving  of  your  approbation.  Colonel 
McDowell,  now  in  Congress,  and  who  commanded  the  North  Carolina 


APPENDIX.  473 

militia  on  that  day,  is  one  of  them.  General  Pickens's  written  testimony, 
I  informed  you,  I  was  possessed  of,  and  under  him  I  was  acting.  A  cir 
cumstance  I  will  take  the  liberty  of  mentioning  will  serve  to  revive  your 
memory.  You  had  placed  a  sergeant  over  a  cask  of  wine.  After  my  return 
with  General,  then  Major  McArthur,  and  who  I  had  left  in  c\istody  of  Col. 
Washington,  I  came  across  this  man,  and  found  him  dealing  the  wine  out 
to  all  in  his  way.  A  wounded  militia-man  at  some  distance  requested  me 
for  a  drop  to  revive  him,  which  the  sergeant  refused  on  my  application, 
and  I  then  ordered  the  men  with  me  to  drive  him  off  and  take  possession 
of  the  cask.  He  went  and  complained  to  you,  and  you  came  very  angry, 
and  I  expected  would  have  struck  me.  Feeling  myself  injured,  I  explained 
to  you  the  conduct  of  the  fellow,  and  could  not  help  adding  that  my  con 
duct  had  deserved  a  better  return,  mentioning  to  you  my  leaving  the  Brit 
ish  officer  commanding  their  infantry  with  the  Colonel  (Washington).  It 
was  then  that  you  made  the  sergeant  beg  my  pardon  on  his  knees,  and 
gave  me  your  verbal  thanks,  which  were  repeated  when  we  stopped  on  the 
borders  of  North  Carolina,  and  where  we  (Gen.  Pickens  and  brigade)  took 
the  prisoners  under  charge,  and  you  parted  from  us.  Maj.  Giles  mentioned 
at  Charlotte,  on  his  tour  to  Congress,  my  name,  as  one  who  had  distin 
guished  himself;  and  considering  the  responsibilities  of  my  station,  and 
the  risks  I  ran  that  day,  I  had  some  right  to  expect  to  be  named.  I  con 
fess  I  was  chagrined  when  the  account  came.  I,  after  this,  ran  the  utmost 
risk  of  my  life  at  Torrens's,  when  the  British  crossed  the  Catawba,  and 
believe,  that  in  some  measure,  owing  to  my  exertions  with  a  few  officers 
and  men,  the  slaughter  was  not  so  great  as  it  otherwise  would  have  been. 
At  Salisbury,  where  you  had  reached,  it  was  believed  by  Gen.  Pickens  and 
yourself,  that  I  was  killed.  When  I  arrived,  I  had  the  honor  of  being 
received  by  you  and  him  with  friendship  and  satisfaction.  At  the  Yadkin 
we  parted,  and  I  had  the  happiness  after,  to  have  my  conduct  signally 
approbated  by  that  great  officer  Gen.  Greene,  who  appointed  me  to  the 
command  of  a  State  legion. 

I  have  been  thus  particular,  lest  so  long  a  lapse  of  time  should  have 
made  those  circumstances  escape  your  memory ;  and  which,  not  being 
necessarily  connected  with  the  principal  events,  and  only  concerning  an 
individual  officer,  are  not  likely  to  be  retained.  I  had  the  honor,  however, 
in  1791,  to  have  the  principal  circumstances  recognized  by  you. 

I  shall  leave  this  in  about  a  fortnight  for  Savannah.  Should  you  not  see 
it  proper  to  give  a  certificate  as  to  myself,  I  shall  be  happy  to  have  your 
approbation  of  the  conduct  of  my  countrymen. 

I  am,  sir,  &c.,  JAMES  JACKSON. 

Feb'y  9th,  1795. 


474  APPENDIX 


APPENDIX    E. 

PARIS,  le  28  Novembre,  1847. 

Je  dois  commencer,  Monsieur,  par  vous  demander  pardon  d'avoir  e"te  si 
longtemps  sans  vous  repondre.  J'avais  toujours  espe"re  que  j'arriverais  a 
decouvrir  le  moyen  de  vous  aider  a  remplir  la  pieuse  et  utile  tache  que 
vous  avez  entreprise,  et  le  desir  que  j'avais  de  ne  vous  adresser  qu'une 
reponse  satisfaisante,  pourra  peut-etre  me  valoir  votre  indulgence  pour  un 
silence  qui  sans  cela  serait  tout  a  fait  inexcusable. 

Malheureusement,  je  n'ai  rien  pu  trouver  de  relatif  aux  temps  sur  lesquels 
vous  auriez  besoin  d'etre  renseigne,  dans  les  papiera  de  mon  pere.  Ccla 
vous  paraitra  bien  extraordinaire,  et  il  est  tres  simple  que  vous  vous  en 
etonniez;  voici  1'explication  de  cette  singuliere  circonst&i  ct.  Assurement 
vous  ne  pouvez  pas  douter  que  mon  pere  en  revenant  des  £tats-Unid  n'eut 
conserve,  avec  bien  des  soins,  toute  sa  correspondance  de  la  guerre  et  de 
la  revolution  Americaine.  Elle  etait  trop  precieuse  pour  lui,  pour  qu'il  ne 
la  recueillit  pas  scrupuleusement ;  mais  des  circonstances  independantes  de 
sa  volonte  1'ont  prive  de  la  retrouver  a  son  retour  de  sa  prison  d'Olmutz, 
et  par  consequent,  de  celui  de  nous  la  transmettre.  Vous  n'ignorez  pas, 
Monsieur,  qu'en  1792,  mon  pere  fut  proscrit;  que  par  suite  de  cette  pros 
cription,  ses  proprietes  furent  confisquees.  En  1793,  au  moment  ou  la 
France  gemissait  sous  le  regime  de  la  terreur,  tous  les  papiers  de  mon  pere 
deposes  a  Chavaniac,  lieu  de  sa  naissance  en  Auvergne,  furent  saisis  et 
brules,  sous  les  yeux  de  ses  enfans,  dans  la  cour  du  chateau ;  et  au  retour 
de  sa  prison,  il  ne  retrouva  que  ceux  de  ces  papiers  si  pre"cieux  pour  lui, 
que  des  amis  a  leur  risques  et  perils  avaient  pu  enlever  a  la  vigilance  des 
hommes  qui  s'en  etaient  empares.  Ce  n'est  done  que  dans  ce  petit  nombro 
de  papiers  et  dans  les  communications  faites  a  d'autres  qu'a  nous,  que  mon 
pere  a  pu  retrouver  les  documents  relatifs  aux  evenements  de  la  guerre 
d'Amerique,  qui  ont  etc  publics  par  nous,  apres  lui,  dans  ses  memoires. 

J'esperais  pourtant  dans  ce  qui  nous  reste  entre  lea  mains,  retrouver 


APPENDIX.  475 

peut-etre  quelque  chose  qui  se  rattacherait  a  la  correspondence  avec 
1'honorable  General  Morgan,  dont  j'ai  ei  souvent  entendu  parler  a  mon 
pere ;  mais  mon  esperance  a  ete  de^ue.  Je  suis  done  oblige,  je  le  repete, 
de  finir  cette  lettre  comme  je  1'ai  commencee,  en  reclamant  votre  indul 
gence  pour  mon  trop  long  silence. 

Ma  veneration  pour  la  memoire  des  compagnons  d'armes  du  pere  que  je 
pleurerai  toute  ma  vie,  ne  saurait  etre  douteuse ;  ma  respectueuse  recon 
naissance  pour  les  fitats-Unis,  ma  seconde  patrie,  ne  saurait  1'etre  davan- 
tage.  Permettez  moi  d'esperer,  Monsieur,  que  vous  ne  doutez  pas,  non 
plus,  du  desir  que  j'aurais,  de  pouvoir  etre  agreable  a  un  citoyen  de  ce 
beau  et  bon  pays,  auquel  je  suis  tout  devoue,  et  du  regret  que  j'eprouve 
de  ne  pouvoir  accomplir  le  vosu  de  mon  coeur,  en  vous  procurant  les  ren- 
seignements  dont  vous  avez  besoin.  Croyez  bien  que  si  des  recherches 
nouvelies  pouvaient  me  procurer  les  renseignements  dont  il  s'agit,  je  ne 
tarderais  pas  un  moment  a  vous  les  transmettre. 

Veuillez  agreer,  Monsieur,  1'expression  de  ma  consideration  la  plus  dis- 
tinguee. 

Signe  GEO^GK  W.  LAFATETTB. 

A  Monsieur 

JAMES  GRAHAM, 

A  la  Nouvelle  Orleans, 

fitats-Unis  d'Amerique. 


"ttS  BOOK  K 

1   Tvrm    ~.  —    ( 

JLATION  DEPAF 

\Aain  Library 

RETURN     CIRCI 

TO—  *^     202  1 

[TMENT 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

RENEWALS  AND  RECHARGES  MAY  BE  MADE  4  DAYS  PRIOR  TO  DUE  DATE. 
LOAN  PERIODS  Arfu  1-MONTH,  3-MONTHS,  AND  1-YEAR. 
RENEWALS:  CALL  (415)  642-3405 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


r\Ou   0^  "^ 

9iO 

[\r\   V)  ' 

.,,.    ..            1 

i-  n 

MAY  2  3  18 

3 

4UTO  DISC  CIRC  ;* 

3  30  '93 

LIBRARY  USE  ONL^ 

,  ,  .  -      .,     ,•-     .....  -,,  f 

;  0  FTTO 

e- 

: 

' 

AUG  1  5  1996 

QIRn  II  ATION  DE 

ry 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
FORM  NO.  DD6,  60m,  1/83          BERKELEY,  CA  94720 


• • 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


303092 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


